Columbia  ®nttJf  m'tp 
mtl)f(£itpaflmg0rk 

THE   LIBRARIES 


Bequest  of 

Frederic  Bancroft 

1860-1945 


2br.  e  .  Ms. 


R  fac-similB  of  ths  writing  nf  Rev,  CharlES  Nishst,  LI.  LI.,  First 
PrEsident  of  JJickinsnn  CnllEgE,  taksn  from  a  dacumEnt  now  in  thE 
possEssian  of  Rev,  JasEph  R,  Murray,  LI,  B.,  CarlislE,  Pa. 


THE  CENTENNIAL  MEMORIAL 


OF  THE 


Presbytery  or  Carlisle. 


A  SERIES  OF  PAPERS,  HISTORICAL  AND  BIOGRAPHICAL,   RELATING 

TO   THE  ORIGIN   AND    GROWTH    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM 

IN    THE    CENTRAL  AND    EASTERN    PART   OF 

SOUTHERN   PENNSYLVANIA. 


IN  TWO  VOLUMES. 


VOL.  L-HISTORICAL. 


Write  this  for  a  memorial  iji  a  boofc."— Ex.  17  :  14. 


HARIIISBURG  : 

METERS  PKINTINO   AND   PUBMSHINQ   HODSE. 


CI  fi 

V.    \ 


Entered,  according  to  the  act  ot  Congress,  the  18th  day  of  September, 

1889,  by  Geo.  Norcross,  of  Carlisle,  Pa.,  in  the  office  of 

the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington,  D.  C. 


/  3ISS  e 


•'  The  great  thing  in  the  Church  is  CHRIST,  the 
blood  of  Christ,  the  spirit  of  Christ,  the  presence  of 
Christ  among  us.  The  great  thing  is  Christ,  but 
there  is  also  advantage  in  a  certain  government  of 
the  Church  of  Christ.  I  am  a  Presbyterian,  not  only 
of  situation,  but  of  conviction  and  choice.  Our 
Presbyterian  way  is  the  good  middle  way  between 
Episcopacy  on  the  one  side  and  Congregationalism 
on  the  other.  We  combine  the  two  great  principles 
that  must  be  maintained  in  the  Church — Order  and 
Liberty ;  the  order  of  government,  and  the  liberty 
of  the  people." — J.  H.  Merle  D'  Aubigne. 


CONTENTS. 

VOLUME  1.— HISTORICAL. 


Preface vii 

Introduction 1 

I.    Historical  lieminiscences ;   xA.  Discourse,     ....       18 

I'.y  Rev.  Talbot  W.  Chambers,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  Pastor  of 

the  Collegiate  Reformed  (Dutch)  Church,  New  York  City. 

II.   T lie  Character  of  our  Fatliers;  A  Discourse,      .  25 

Hy  Rev.  William  M.  Paxton,  D.  D.,  LL.  D..  Professor 
Theological  Seminary.  Princeton,  N.  J. 

III.  Histor}-  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlish',  Involving  the 

History  of  the  Presbyteries  of    Donegal    and 

Harrisburg,      39 

By  Rev.  William  A.  We.st,  Stated  Clerk  <.f  the  Presby- 
tery of  Carlisle,  and  Pastor  of  the  Westminster  Presby- 
terian Church,  Harrisburg,  Pa. 

IV.  A  Retrospect  of  the  Frontier  Churches  of  the  Pres- 

bytery of  Carlisle  from  1786  to  1795 318 

By  Hon.  .John  Blair  Linn,  Bellefonte,  Pa. 

V.   The  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  in  its  Eelations  to  the 

Subject  of  Education ,  .    .     885 

By  Rev.  Joseph  Vance,  D.  D.,  Pastor  Second  Presbyterian 
Church,  Chester,  Pa. 

YI.   A  Memorial;  The  Amelia  S.  Givin  Library,  Mount 

Holly  Springs,  Pa., 401 

By  Rev.  GEORGE  NoRCROSS,  D.  D.,  Pastor  Second  Presby- 
terian Church,  Carlisle,  Pa. 

VII.  Tabulated  Statement,  givmg  the  Names  and  Rela- 
tions of  Ministers  and  Licentiates,  in  the  Pres- 
byteries of  Donegal  (Old),  Carlisle  and  Harris- 
burg,      417 

By  Rev.  William  A.  West,  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Presby- 
tery ol  Carlisle,  and  Pa.stor  of  the  Westminster  IMvsby- 
t^rian  Church.  Harrisburg,  Pa. 


LIST  OF  lliLlSTHATlONS.  \  OL.  I. 


Rev.  Charles  Nisbet,  D.  D., Frontispiece 

Derry  Church  (Old), 56 

BocKY  Spring  Church, 58 

Rocky  Spring  Church   (Interior), 59 

Formula  OF  Subscription— Donegal  Presbytery, 61 

Welsh  Run  Church, 67 

Centre  Church, 89 

Lower  Marsh  Creek  Church, 101 

Westminster  Chapel,  Harrisburg, 170 

Seal— The  Presbytery  ok  Carlisle, 178 

Derry  Church  (New), 189 

Paxton  Church,            191 

Silver  Spring  Church,  (opposite) 192 

Big  Spring  Church,  Newville,  (opposite) 197 

Greencastle  Church,  (opposite) 201 

Falling  Spring  Church,  (opposite) 202 

Mercersbubg  Church  (Old),        206 

Mercersburg  Church  (New),  (opposite) 206 

Great  Conevvago  Church,  . 213 

MoNAGHAN  Church,  Dillsburg,  (opposite)      218 

Lower  Path  Valley  Church,  Fannettsburg, 223 

Market  Square  Church,  HARRisBURG,(opposite) 230 

Shippensburg  Church,  (opposite) 234 

Duncannon  Church, 238 

MiLLERSTOWN  ChURCH, 240 

Second  Church,  Carlisle,  (opposite) 248 

Bloomfield  Church,  (opposite) 251 

Pine  Street  Church,  Harrisburg,  (opposite) 259 

Mechanicsburg  Church,  (opposite) 264 

Newport  Church,     267 

Central  Church,  Chambersburg,  (opposite) 271 

Christ  Church,  Lebanon,  (opposite) 281 

Hanover  Church, 301 

Rev.  JoMN  M.  Mason,  D.  D  ,  (opposite) 337 

Rev.  Robert  Davidson,  D.  D.,  (opposite) 355 

Met/gar  Institute,  Carlisle,  (opposite)     369 

The  James  W.  Bosler  Memorial  Hall,  (opposite) 391 

Wilson  College,  Cha.mbersburg,  (opposite) 394 

Indian  Training  vScHOOL,  Carlisle,  (opposite)     39»j 

Pueblo  Children  from  New  Mexico,  (opposite) ,398 

Pueblo  Children  after  three  years  in  Carlisle,  (opposite)  398 
The  A.melia  S.  GiviN  Fbee  LiBRAUv,  (opposite) 403 


PREFACE. 


1 

1 

T  is  probably  known  to  many  of  those  who  will  pe- 
ruse this  book  that  a  committee  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Carlisle  has  been  engaged  now  for  nearly  three 
years  in  preparing  a  history  of  Presbyterianism  in  this  region, 
from  the  earliest  settlement  of  the  country  to  the  present  time. 
This  involves  histories  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Donegal,  Carlisle 
and  Harrisburg.  As  this  work  has  fallen  to  the  lot  of  those 
who  were  already  engaged  in  the  engrossing  labors  of  the 
active  {pastorate,  and  the  undertaking  is  a  large  and  somewhat 
delicate  one,  our  progress  has  been  but  slow.  It  affords  us, 
therefore,  great  pleasure  to  announce  that  the  several  parts  of 
this  work  are  at  last  finished,  to  the  great  relief  of  those  who 
have  wrought  so  long  and  patiently  at  this  which  has  been  at 
once  a  task  and  a  labor  of  love. 

It  is  expected  of  all  who  ask  for  a  public  audience,  by  ven- 
turing into  print,  that  they  shall  give  some  account  as  to  their 
motive  and  purpose  in  adding  another  volume  to  the  "  many 
books,"  of  which  long  ago  it  was  declared  "there  is  no  end." 
Hence  in  part  the  origin  of  that  literary  bow,  which  is  called 
"the  preface.'' 

For  the  historical  genesis  of  the  present  work,  the  cour- 
teous reader  is  referred  to  the  Introduction.  Our  task  was  set 
for  us  at  first  b}^  the  injunction  of  the  General  Assembly  con- 
cerning the  observance  of  its  own  Centennial  in  1888.  Then 
the  local    interest    which  attached    to  the  celebration  of  our 


viii  Preface. 

Presbyterial  Centennial,  gave  a  renewed  impetus  to  the  work 
of  reviewing  the  past  and  recording  its  achievements. 

The  common  motive  of  those  who  have  wrought  together 
for  the  production  of  these  memorials,  has  been  to  gather  up 
and  put  on  record  much  that  is  in  danger  of  falling  into  ob- 
livion but  for  the  pious  care  of  those  who  inherit  the  labors, 
the  sufferings,  and  the  sacrifices  of  as  noble  an  ancestry  as  any 
which  helped  to  lay  the  foundation  of  our  American  institutions. 
'*  Old  Mortality"  found  a  peculiar  delight  in  trying  to  freshen 
the  names  and  deepen  the  inscriptions  on  the  moss-covered 
tombs  which  marked  the  resting  place  of  Scotland's  martyrs. 
He  was  moved  to  this  unselfish  toil  by  his  love  of  country  and 
his  zeal  for  religion.  The  task  to  which  we  have  addressed 
ourselves  may  seem  to  some  only  an  innocent  enthusiasm,  but 
to  us  it  is  equally  a  work  of  piety  and  of  patriotism. 

With  his  accustomed  vigor,  Mr.  Carlyle  asserts, ''The  his- 
tory of  what  man  has  accomplished  in  this  world  is  at  bottom 
the  history  of  the  great  men  who  have  worked  here.'"  There 
may  be  a  tinge  of  hero-worship  in  this  unqualified  declaration  , 
but  this  much  at  least  is  true,  the  men  who  aspire  to  be  worthy 
sons  of  illustrious  sires  should  be  quick  to  own  the  virtues  and 
celebrate  the  achievements  of  their  ancestors,  and  the  sons  of 
Presbyterianism  in  this  region  may  well  be  proud  of  that  hon- 
orable heritage  which  they  enjoy  in  the  just  fame  of  their 
sturd}'  fathers. 

But  it  must  be  confessed  that  the  local  history  of  this  region 
has  not  been  so  industriously  written  up  as  its  importance  de- 
serves. In  the  great  revolutionary  struggle  of  the  last  cen- 
tury, which  secured  our  national  independence,  it  is  true  that 
every  section  of  the  country  was  nobly  ambitious  to  do  its 
whole  duty ;  but  when  the  conflict  was  ended,  both  New  Eng- 
land and  the  South  were  more  active  in  recording  the  labors 


Preface.  ix 

aDd  achievements  of  their  sons  than  was  the  great  keystone 
section  of  the  Middle  States. 

This  may  have  been  owing  to  the  fact  that  the  early 
settlers  in  this  region  were  not  so  homogeneous  and  united 
as  were  the  people  in  some  other  parts  of  the  American  Colo- 
nies. For  it  must  be  confessed  that  the  English  Quaker,  the 
German  Protestant,  and  the  Scotch -Irish  Presbyterian  were  not 
always  in  hearty  sympathy  with  each  other.  Or  it  may  have 
been  due  to  the  inherent  modesty  of  the  men,  who  were  more 
willing  to  perform  great  deeds  than  to  talk  of  them.  Or  they 
may  not  have  been  so  fortunate  in  finding  one  to  sing  of  their 
exploits  ;  as  we  know  that  many  heroes  lived  before  Aga- 
memnon of  whom  the  world  never  heard,  because  neither  the 
muse  of  poetry  nor  the  pen  of  history  ever  repeated  the  story 
of  their  exploits  to  an  admiring  world.  Whatever  may  have 
been  the  cause,  the  fact  seems  to  be  incontestable  ;  Ethan  Allen 
or  Israel  Putnam  is  far  better  known  in  American  literature 
than  John  Armstrong  or  William  Irvine,  but  it  may  be  seri- 
ously questioned  whether  they  were  either  abler  men  or  better 
patriots  than  these  early  heroes  of  the  Cumberland  Valley. 

And  the  same  is  true  in  the  Christian  church.  We  have  no 
desire  to  disparage  other  branches  of  the  one  Church  of  Christ  ; 
rather  we  would  commend  their  loyalty  to  what  they  esteem 
to  be  the  truth  of  God,  and  w-e  would  heartily  rejoice  in  all 
their  successes.  Still  we  are  ready  to  confess  that  the  world 
has  more  frequently  heard  of  the  zeal  and  the  triumphs  of 
some  other  divisions  in  the  grand  army  of  Christ  than  of  the 
exploits  and  enterprises  which  have  engaged  ''the  sacramental 
host  of  God's  elect,"  who  march  under  the  blue  banner  of  Pres- 
byterianism.  Now,  just  why  this  is,  perhaps,  it  would  be  diffi- 
cult to  explain.  It  is  not  owing  to  any  lack  of  culture  in  our 
ministry,  intelligence  in  our  people,  or  vitality  in  our  system. 
But  whether  it  be  modesty,  dignity,  or  reserve,  we  should  not 


X  Preface. 

allow  this  habitual  reticence  to  prevent  us  from  cherishing  the 
memory  of  our  fathers,  vindicating  the  just  rights  of  our  peo- 
ple, or  standing  up  for  the  truth  of  history. 

The  region  in  which  our  lot  is  cast  was  one  of  the  earliest 
occupied  by  the  Presbyterians  in  the  settlement  of  the  colonies, 
and  it  has  proved  a  seed-plot  from  which  many  vigorous  plants 
have  been  transferred  to  all  parts  of  this  land,  and  even  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth.  Its  clear  skies,  rich  soil,  and  mild  climate 
have  inclined  our  people  to  the  quiet  enjoyment  of  their  in- 
heritance, and  conscious  that  the  lines  had  fallen  to  them  "in 
plcMsant  places  "  they  have  been  quite  willing  to  accord  to 
others  all  that  justly  belonged  to  them  of  fame  or  credit. 

The  long  and  vigorous  protest  which  our  Presbyterian 
fathers  had  urged  against  the  preposterous  claims  of  Papacy 
and  Prelacy,  made  them  cautious  about  claiming  to  have  a 
patent  on  the  Divine  favor  or  a  monopoly  of  Divine  truth. 

This  spirit  still  abides  among  their  sons.  Our  people  have 
a  great  horror  of  the  narrowness  of  sectarianism,  and  the  little- 
ness of  provincialism.  Their  central  position  has  naturally 
made  them  take  wide  views  on  both  political  and  religious 
questions.  The  consciousness  of  acknowledged  standing  and 
well-assured  position  has  rendered  them  a  little  indifferent  to 
the  noisy  pretensions  of  some  and  the  partisan  claims  of  others 
But  when  the  final  record  is  made  up,  it  will  be  found  that  no 
more  potent  factors  have  entered  into  the  religious  and  political 
history  of  this  country  than  the  sturdy  principles  and  the 
deathless  spirit  of  Presbyterianism. 

But  to  come  nearer  home.  There  has  always  been  a  close 
connection  in  spirit  and  principles  between  the  English  Puri- 
tans of  New  England  and  the  Scotch  Presbyterians  of  the 
Middle  States.  We  can  never  forget  that  in  the  Seventeenth 
Century  we  wore  with  pride  the  common  name  of  Piesbvte- 
rians,  an«l  as  such  have  gone  on  the  record  in  the  liistorv  of 


Preface.  xi 

the  world.  It  is,  therefore,  a  somewhat  amusing  thing  to  us 
to  see  how  the  place  of  honor  is  claimed  for  the  fathers  of  New 
England  and  the  Plymouth  Rock  type  of  religion  in  all  that 
pertains  to  the  early  history  of  the  American  church. 

We  are  ready  to  award  to  the  sons  of  the  Pilgrims  all  the 
honor  that  justly  belongs  to  them,  but  we  cannot  help  remind- 
ing them  that  the  Mayflower  was  too  small  a  vessel  to  trans- 
port to  the  New  World  all  the  ancestry  of  the  American  church. 
New  England  herself  is  largely  indebted  to  other  races  as  well 
as  to  the  English  Puritan.  Thousands  of  Scotch  and  Scotch- 
Irish  Presbyterians  added  their  blood  and  brawn  to  that  sturdy 
composition  which  has  been  so  justly  honored  as  the  New 
England  churches.  And  when  whole  histories  of  American 
Presbyterianism^  are  written  to  trace  the  genesis  of  that  hon- 
ored institution  to  English  Puritanism,  it  may  be  well  enough 
to  remind  such  zealous  partisans  that  large  sections  of  that 
Presbyterianism  existed  in  regular  organizations  for  more  than 
a  hundred  years  with  scarce  a  trace  of  English  Puritanism  in 
their  midst.  And  further  that  these  were  the  sections  of  Amer- 
ican Presbyterianism  which,  as  the  years  went  on,  did  not  melt 
down  into  something  else,  and  were  not  ready  to  drop  at  first 
the  polity  of  Presbyterianism  and  then  the  distinctive  doctrines 
of  Calvinism. f    The  Presbyterianism  of  our  Scotch  and  Scotch- 

*Dr.  Briargs,  in  his  ^^ American  Presbyterianism,'''  devotes  a  chapter  to  ''The  Rise 
of  Presbyterianism  in  America,''  which  is  a  laboi-ed  effort  to  show  that  our  church 
was  planted  in  this  country  by  the  English  Puritans.  A  foot-note  at  the  close  of 
this  chapter  will  sufficiently  exhibit  the  animus  of  his  effort.    He  says : 

"  From  what  we  have  shown  in  this  chapter,  it  is  clear  that  Dr.  Charles  Hodge  is 
entirely  mistaken  when  he  says :  '  The  strict  Presb5'terian  emigrants,  Scotch,  Irish, 
Dutch  and  French,  laid  the  foundations  of  our  church  in  New  York,  east  Jersey- 
Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  Virginia,  and  the  Carolinas." "  (Constitutional  Hist.  I., 
p.  59).— American  PrcsbytcrianUm,  p.  131. 

t  Speaking  of  New  England  theology.  Rev.  Austin  Phelps,  D.  D.,  late  Bartlet 
Professor  of  Sacred  Rhetoric  in  Andover  Theological  Seminary,  says  : 

"  Its  authors  claimed  for  it  the  title  of  an  improvement  in  theology  as  a  human 
science.  They  called  it  Calvinism,  but  Calvinism  improved.  In  my  judgment,  they 
committed  a  mistake  in  theologic  policy  in  clinging  so  pertinaciously  to  the  name 
of  Calvin.  The  system  they  framed  was  not  Calvinism,  as  Calvin  taught  and 
preached.'"— iVfe/t  and  Btxjhs,  p.  189. 


xii  Preface. 

Irish  ancestors  was  a  system  which  had  been  worked  bv  their 
ancestry  for  more  than  a  hundred  years  before  it  was  trans- 
planted to  these  western  shores.  The  Presbyterian  ism  of  the 
English  Puritan  was  a  theory  which  he  was  never  allowed  to 
put  in  practice  on  British  soil ;  and  when  he  transported  him- 
self and  his  interests  to  this  new  world,  he  soon  began  to  mod- 
ify his  theory  so  that  practically  it  ceased  to  be  the  polity  of 
the  Westminster  fathers.  The  truth  is,  where  English  Puri- 
tanism on  removing  to  this  country  fell  in  with  enough  Scotch 
and  Huguenot  element  to  steady  and  confirm  its  hold  on  the 
Westminster  polity  it  has  remained  true  to  the  Reformed  sys- 
ten)  of  church  government.  Where  it  has  had  things  all  its 
own  wav  it  has  long  since  given  up  the  republican  system  of 
Presbytery  and  adopted  the  more  democratic  ways  of  Inde- 
pendency. We  do  not  wish  to  be  offensive,  but  we  think  it  is 
rather  late  in  the  day  to  relegate  our  Scotch  and  Scotch-Irish 
ancestry  to  a  back  seat  in  the  temple  of  American  Presbyteri- 
anism. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  fathers  of  American  Presby- 
terianism  in  this  region  did  believe  that  their  cherished  polity 
was  a  "finality.''  As  compared  with  the  other  great  systems 
of  church  government — Papacy,  Prelacy  and  Independency — 
they  did  believe  their  system  to  be  more  scriptural,  more  ex- 
pedient and  hence  more  salutary  for  the  Church  of  Christ. 
They  did  not  believe  their  polity  to  be  merely  a  provisional 
arrangement  to  be  superseded  by  something  better  to  be  dis- 
covered or  invented  in  the  future.* 

It  may  be  thought  by  some  that  we  have  laid  claim  for  our 
Presbytery  to  some  men  and  to  some  things  that  do  not  wholly 
belong  to  us.     Against  this  possible  charge  we  sliall  not  be 


*  "  Presbyterian  ism  is  not  a  flnalitj'.  It  is  the  stepping-stone  to  something  higher 
and  grander  yet  to  come,  etc.,  etc."  Briggs'  American  Presbyterianisra.  Preface, 
p.  xiii. 


Preface.  xiii 

careful  to  defend  oui-HeU^es.  "We  have  tried  to  claim  all  that 
is  fairly  ours  in  the  general  history  of  the  American  church. 
Once  when  Sir  Walter  Scott  and  his  man  John  were  about 
leaving  a  friendly  manor-house,  it  is  said  that  the  great  "  Wiz- 
ard of  the  North''  exclaimed,  "John  have  you  got  all  our 
things?"  To  which  the  faithful  John  replied,  "Yes,  at  least.'' 
We  are  not  as  sure  as  the  careful  Scotchman  that  we  have  got 
all  our  own,  though  we  are  conscious  of  his  honest  intention  ; 
but  we  arc  not  without  his  apprehension  that  some  trifles  not 
wholly  ours  may  have  i)ecome  mixed  up  with  our  possessions. 
It  is  possible  that  many  will  regret  the  absence  of  full  and 
careful  histories  of  the  several  churches;  but  the  limitations  of 
our  space  have  set  up  an  effectual  barrier  in  the  way  of  any 
attempt  so  ambitious.  Besides,  this  work  has  already  been 
done  for  many  of  our  churches  in  separate  histories ;  it  is 
known  that  others  are  either  meditated  or  in  course  of  actual 
preparation;  while  the  well-known  labors  of  one  of  the  hon- 
ored sons  of  this  Presbytery,  Dr.  Alfred  Nevin,  have  rendered 

« 
it  very  difficult  for  all  successors  who  would  attempt  to  tell  the 

story  of  the  several  ''  Churches  of  the  Valley.""  However,  we 
have  done  what  we  could  in  this  direction,  and  brief  but  exact 
sketches  of  the  several  churches  may  be  found  in  their  appro- 
priate place. 

The  committee  of  Presbytery  appointed  to  attend  t^  the 
printing  of  these  memorial  volumes  wish  to  acknowledge  their 
obligations  to  the  many  friends  who  have  aided  in  gathering 
the  information  which  is  now  garnered  in  these  pages.  Espe- 
cial credit  is  also  due  to  those  who  have  generously  furnished 
the  illustrations  which  add  so  much  of  graphic  power  and  per- 
manent interest  to  the  work.  These  pictures  have  not  been 
idealized  or  flattered :  for  we  wish  to  have  them  historically 
correct.  It  would  have  been  easy  in  some  cases  to  have  made 
them  more  artistic  at  the  expense  of  the  truth  ;  but  they  have 


Preface. 


been  iiuule  exaetly  true  to  nature  in  the  stern  spirit  of  Oliver 
('romwelTs  charge  to  the  artist  who  painted  his  homely  por- 
trait; "Now  put  in  every  wart,  or  I  won't  pay  you  a  shilling." 

Where  so  many  favors  have  been  received  it  seems  invidious 
to  make  anv  distinction,  but  we  feel  constrained  to  acknowledge 
special  obligations  to  Rev.  C.  P.  Wing,  D.  D.,  Rev.  Joseph  A. 
Murray,  D.  D.,  Rev.  Thomas  H.  Robinson.  D.  D.,  Rev.  George 
Duffield,  Jr.,  D.  D.,  Rev.  J.  H.  Mason  Knox,  D.  D.,  Rev.  James 
B  Scouller,  1).  D.,  Rev.  James  T.  Brownson,  T).  D.,  and  W.  C. 
Lane,  M.  D. 

As  the  following  pages  are  made  up  of  the  contributions  of 
different  writers,  it  is  but  just  to  say  that  no  one  besides  the 
author  is  responsible  for  the  accuracy  of  statement  or  the  pro- 
l)riety  of  sentiment  in  any  paper. 

The  authors  of  the  several  contributions  to  this  Centennial 
Memorial  are  all  deeply  impressed  with  the  solemn  duty  of  ac- 
curacv.  But  they  are  conscious  of  being  human,  and  humanum 
est  errare.  We  can  hardly  hope  that  the  most  careful  pains- 
taking will  be  rewarded  with  total  exemption  from  mistake; 
but  as  to  the  principles  on  which  history  should  be  written  we 
can  truly  say,  with  the  immortal  Bacon,  "We  would  have  our 
first  history  written  with  the  most  religious  particularity,  as 
though  upon  oath  as  to  the  truth  of  every  syllable ;  for  it  is  a 
volume  of  Grod's  works,  and,  as  far  as  the  majesty  of  things 
divine  can  brook  comparison  with  the  lowliness  of  earthly  ob- 
jects, is,  as  it  were,  a  second  Scripture." 

If  to  a  Pagan  wit  like  Dionysius  of  Halicarnassus,  ''  History 
is  philosophy  teaching  b}'  example,"  then,  surely  to  the  Chris- 
tian student  reverent  and  thoughtful,  history  must  be  the  thought 
of  God.  And  if  so,  then  indeed  the  story  of  God's  dealings 
with  his  church  must  be  worthy  of  the  most  exact  record 
and  the  most  careful  study ;  and  those  who  have  the  honor  of 
making  that  record  should  nobly  aspire  like  Thucydides  to  tell 


Preface.  xv 


the  story,  so  that  it  might  be  "  a  possession  forever  "  and  not 
merely  the  transient  entertainment  of  a  passing  liour.  In  the 
lessons  of  her  past  experience  the  church  tinds  many  a  clue  to 
help  in  the  solution  of  tliose  difficulties  which  evermore  oppose 
her  progress.  Hence  the  duty  of  a  faitliful  record  that  the 
church  may  avoid  her  former  mistakes,  remember  the  price  of 
lier  precious  liberties,  and  |>erpetuate  the  memory  of  her  de- 
parted lieroes.  The  review  of  such  a  past  must  be  refreshing 
and  instructive.  Faith  and  love  and  every  grace  must  be 
([uickened  by  the  contemplation  of  God's  care  of  his  own  little 
flock.  "Whoso  is  wise,  and  will  observe  these  things,  even 
they  shall  understand  the  loving  kindness  oi  the  Lord." 

Cjkorge  Norcross. 
The  Mansk. 
Second  Preshytkkiax  Church, 
Carlisle,  Pa.,  July  22,  1889. 


"Call  to  remembrance  the  former  days.'* — Heb. 
X.  32. 


INTRODUCTION 


N  the  7th  of  October,  1886,  the  Presbytery  of  Car- 
lisle  celebrated  the  centennial  of  its  organization. 
The  exercises  were  by  appointment  of  Presbytery, 
and  were  held  in  three  sessions  in  the  venerable  stone  church 
which  has  stood  for  more  than  a  hundred  years  on  the  public 
square  of  Carlisle. 

In  this  connection  it  may  be  proper  to  give  in  outline  the 
preliminary  action  of  Presbytery. 

At  the  meeting  of  Presbytery  held  in  Newport,  October, 
1885,  a  committee,  consisting  of  Rev.  J.  Agnew  Crawford,  D. 
D.,  Rev.  C.  P.  Wing,  D.  D.,  Rev.  E.  Erskine,  D.  D.,  Rev.  Wm. 
A.  West,  and  ruling  elders  James  McCormick,  Esq.,  and  Cap- 
tain Jno.  B.  Landis,  were  appointed  to  consider  how  the  centen- 
nial of  the  Presbytery  might  best  be  observed.  This  committee 
r^ommended  to  Presbytery  in  session  at  Harrisburg,  April 
16,  1886,  that  the  exercises  commemorative  of  the  centennial 
be  held  in  Carlisle,  the  Thursday  following  the  fall  meeting  of 
Presbytery,  which  would  be  the  centennial  anniversary  of  its 
organization. 

Presbytery  then  requested  Kev.  Thomas  H.  Robinson,  D.  D., 
with  Rev.  W.  A.  West,  as  his  alternate,  to  prepare  a  paper  on 
the  "Origin  and  History  of  the  Presbytery;"  Rev.  Joseph  A.  Mur- 
ray, D.  D.,  with  Rev.  J.  Agnew  Crawford,  D.  D.,  as  his  alternate, 
to  prepare  a  paper  on  the  "  Educational  Work  of  Presbytery  ;" 
Rev.  C.  P.  Wing,  D.  D.,  with  Rev.  E.  Erskine,  D.  D.,  as  his 
alternate,  to  prepare  "  Biographical  Sketches  of  Leading  Min« 


Introduction. 


isters  in  the  History  of  the  Presbytery."  It  was  also  suggested 
that  two  brethren,  to  be  selected  by  the  centennial  committee, 
should  be  invited  to  deliver  popular  addresses  appropriate  to 
the  occasion.  At  this  meeting  Rev.  George  Norcross,  D.  D., 
and  Rev.  Joseph  Vance,  D.  D.,  were  added  to  the  centennial 
committee. 

The  pastors  and  sessions  of  the  First  and  Second  Churches 
in  Carlisle  were  made  a  committee  of  arrangements  to  carry 
out  the  purpose  of  the  Presbytery. 

Subsequently  at  a  meeting  of  the  centennial  committee  in 
the  Second  Church,  Carlisle,  the  Rev.  Drs.  Robinson,  Wing, 
Murray  and  Crawford,  having  declined  to  prepare  papers,  it 
seemed  for  a  time  that  the  whole  celebration  might  be  given 
up,  and  this  was  seriously  advocated  by  some  of  the  commit- 
tee. But,  as  the  purpose  to  observe  the  centennial  celebration 
at  Carlisle  had  already  been  announced  in  the  religious  and 
secular  press,  it  was  urged  that  the  pastors  and  people  of  the 
two  churches  in  that  place  would  regard  a  failure  to  observe  the 
anniversary  as  a  local  and  personal  reproach,  that  the  honor  of 
the  Presbytery  was  now  involved,  and,  that  if  the  older  breth- 
ren who  were  first  appointed  were  unable  to  go  on  with  the 
work,  others  could  be  induced  to  undertake  these  duties,  th^ 
some  changes  could  be  made  in  the  proposed  programme  so 
as  to  give  greater  variety  and  divide  the  labor,  and  that  it 
would  be  better  to  carry  out  the  original  purpose  of  the  Pres- 
byter}^, and  not  allow  the  centennial  occasion  to  pass  without 
appropriate  observance. 

The  weight  of  these  considerations  could  not  be  denied,  and 
it  was  finally  determined  to  go  on  with  the  anniversary  ser- 
vices. It  was  decided  to  add  two  other  papers  to  those  al- 
ready assigned,  one,  "The  Influence  of  the  Presbytery  Beyond 
its  Bounds,"  which  the  writer  of  this  introduction  consented  to 
prepare,  provided,  that  one  of  the  honored  sons  of  the  Presby- 


Introduction.  8 


terv,  Dr.  James  I.  Brownson,  (>f  Washington,  Pa.,  could  not 
be  prevailed  upon  to  perform  this  service. 

The  other  paper,  which  it  was  decided  to  add  to  the  pro- 
gramme, was,  "  The  Influence  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
this  Region  on  Secular  History."  It  was  left  to  the  local  com- 
mittee of  arrangements  to  secure  a  suitable  person  for  this  ser- 
vice, and  the  topic  was  finally  assigned  to  Hon.  John  Blair 
Linn,  of  Bellefonte,  Pa. 

At  the  suggestion  of  Mr.  Linn  his  theme  was  somewhat 
changed,  and  though  he  did  not  finally  appear  on  the  pro- 
gramme of  centennial  day,  his  valuable  paper  forms  an  impor^ 
tant  chapter  in  this  memorial  volume.  It  is  only  proper  to 
state  that  this  collection  of  historical  papers  not  only  originated 
in  these  centennial  services,  but  that  they  all  received  their 
peculiar  form  and  tone  from  the  spirit  of  that  occasion. 

It  is  but  justice  to  the  authors  of  this  historical  memorial  to 
say  that  they  would  have  much  preferred  to  have  left  this  work 
of  research  and  record  to  others,  who,  not  being  burdened  by 
the  tasks  of  pastoral  labor,  would  have  had  more  time  and 
leisure  for  such  a  difficult  and  delicate  service.  They  have 
only  consented  to  bend  to  this  yoke  when  others  refused.  If 
they  are  painfully  conscious  of  imperfections  in  the  results  of 
their  labor,  they  have  at  least  the  pleasing  satisfaction  of  feeling 
that  had  they  not  undertaken  the  task,  this  memorable  occasion 
would  have  been  allowed  to  pass  without  any  fitting  observance; 
and  when  the  centennial  celebration  was  over,  had  they  refused 
the  additional  labor  of  publishing,  the  Presbytery  would  still 
have  been  without  any  adequate  history  of  its  origin,  growth 
and  influence. 

As  a  matter  of  curious  interest  it  may  be  pertinent  to  de- 
scribe, and  thus  put  upon  permanent  record,  the  floral  and 
historical  decorations  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church,  where 
the  centennial  services  were   held.     These  decorations  were 


Introduction. 


principally  the  work  of  the  ladies  of  the  two  Presbyterian 
Churches  of  Carlisle.  They  were  at  once  beautiful  and  signifi- 
cant, and  well  calculated  to  show  that  loving  and  loyal  hearts 
were  trying  to  add  a  charming  grace  to  the  glories  of  the  clay. 

High  above  the  pulpit  and  gracefully  draped  on  either  side 
was  the  American  flag  blended  with  the  old  blue  banner  of 
the  Covenant  Underneath  it  was  flung  a  sky-blue  scarf  on 
which  was  inscribed  in  golden  letters  "  Vox  clamantis  in  deser- 
io,^^  a,  scriptural  allusion  which  well  describes  the  early  mission 
of  the  church  in  the  wilderness  of  the  New  World.  In  the 
apex  of  these  decorations  over  the  pulpit  hung  an  immense 
bunch  of  autumn  leaves.  The  sacred  desk  was  trimmed  with 
sheaves  of  ripened  grain  and  pyramids  of  blooming  flowers. 
Directly  in  front  of  the  pulpit  was  a  stack  of  muskets,  the  his- 
torical reminders  of  the  days  when  such  early  pastors  as  Rev. 
John  Steel  preached  to  the  people  with  fire-arms  in  their  hands, 
and  while  his  own  rifle  was  standing  in  the  pulpit  beside  him. 
On  either  side  of  the  pulpit,  and  fastened  to  the  pillars  which 
support  the  arch,  were  the  centennial  limits  1786 — 1886.  Posts 
and  pillars  were  wreathed  with  clinging  vines  and  blushing 
flowers,  while  stalks  of  Indian  maize,  on  which  were  hanging 
the  ripened  ears,  were  arranged  with  artistic  grace  on  the  front 
of  the  gallery  which  surrounds  the  auditorium. 

But  perhaps  the  most  interesting  of  all  the  decorations  were 
the  banners  which  were  hung  on  either  side  of  the  pulpit,  and 
at  regular  intervals  on  the  front  of  the  gallery.  These  banners 
had  been  painted  by  the  ladies  of  the  two  churches  in  Carlisle, 
on  plans  suggested  by  the  committee  of  arrangements.  They 
recalled  to  memory  some  great  historical  characters,  and  start- 
ling epochs  in  the  history  of  the  church.  They  were  intended 
to  give  emphasis  to  the  fact  that  the  American  Presbyterian 
Church  is  made  up  of  many  races,  is  the  heir  of  many  precious 
memories,  and  the  custodian  of  privileges  and  principles  which 


Introduction. 


have  been  wrested  from  the  strong  hand  of  civil  and  ecclesias- 
tical tyranny  in  many  lands. 

The  following  outlines  may  give  some  idea  of  these  banners, 
which  were  executed  with  a  variety  of  color  and  style  it  is 
impossible  to  reproduce  on  the  printed  page : 

SCOTLAND. 
"The  Culdees." 
JOHN  KNOX. 

"  The  Truth  I  speak,  impugn  it  who  so  list" 

REGENT  MURRAY. 

(His  coat  of  arms.) 

Solemn  League  and  Covenant. 

(Uphfted  hand — symbol  of  taking  oath.) 

"Covenanters." 

First  Confession  of  Faith,  A.  D.  1560. 


IRELAND. 

^  PATRICK,  A.  D.  372. 

COLUMBA,  A.  D.  563. 

The  Scotch  Settlement  in  Ulster,  1605. 

Siege  of  Derry,  1689. 

Battle  of  Boyne,  1690. 

•  "  Franciscus  Makemius — Scoto-Hybernus,  A.  D.  1675.*' 

Francis  Makemie. 

•The  title  under  which  Makemie  was  enrolled  as  a  student  In  the  University  of 
Glasgow,  A.  D.  1676. 


Introduction. 


ENGLAND— WALES. 

JOHN  WYCLIFFE,  A.  D.  1380. 

"  Puritans." 

Westminster  Assembly 

1643—1649. 

Two  Thousand  Non-Conforming  Presbyterian  Divinea 

August  24,  1662. 

Bangor — Columbanus. 

A.  D.  590. 


ITALY. 

"  Imx  Lucet  in  Tenehris.'* 

WALDO,  A.  D.  1170. 

HENRY  ARNAUD, 
La  Balsille,  A.  D.  1689. 

"  Thy  slaughtered  saints  whose  bones 
Lie  scattered  on  the  Alpine  mountains  coId| 
Even  they  who  kept  thy  truth  so  pure  of  old. 

When  all  our  fathers  worshipped  stocks  and  stones.' 


HOLLAND. 
WILLIAM  THE  SILENT. 
100,000  Martyrs,  1567—1573. 
Synod  of  Dort, 

A.  D.  1618. 

Puritan  Fathers. 

Delfthaven,  a.  D.  1620. 


Introduction. 


SWITZERLAND. 

ZWINOLI — ZUBIOH. 

JOHN  CALVIN, 

GrENEVA. 

Fftrel, — Ritter  and  other  Reformera. 
Turrettine. 
Merlk  D'AtJBiONa.  w 


GEKMANY. 

Heidelberg  Catechism, 

Palatinate, 

A.  D.  1563. 

LUTHER  AND  MELANCTHON 

and  other 

G-erman  Reformers. 

"  Pro  Deo  Et  Ecdesia." 

(Motto  German  Reformed  Church  of  America.) 


FRANCE. 

70,000  Huguenot  Martyrs. 

ST.  BARTHOLOMEW'S  DAY,  A.  D.  1572. 

*  500,000  Exiles,  A.  D.  1685. 

Calvin. 

COLIONI. 

Navarre. 


•This  was  the  period  of  the  Dragonnados,  when  Louis  XTV.  revoked  the  edict  of 

Nantes,  and  banished  multitudes  of  the  Hiitfuenots. 


Introduction, 


BOHEMIA— MORAVIA. 

"  Veritas  omnia  vincit." 

JOHN  HUSS. 

Jerome  of  Pbagdb. 

*  "  Taborites." 

GEN.  JOHN  ZISKA, 

The  Invincible, 

A.  D.  1360—1424, 


tn  the  rear  of  the  church  hung  a  well  executed  map  of  the 
Presbytery,  which  had  been  drawn  by  Richard  Davis,  a  pupil 
at  Captain  Pratt's  Indian  Training  School. 

Those  who  are  familiar  with  the  historic  decorations  used 
during  the  Pan-Presbyterian  Council,  which  was  held  in  the 
city  of  Philadelphia,  in  1880,  will  observe  that  we  were  greatly 
indebted  to  them  for  hints  and  helps  in  our  much  more  limited 
attempt  to  make  history  visible  and  telling.  The  more  un- 
familiar names  and  facts  in  the  great  reformation  movement 
were  passed  by,  and,  as  much  as  possible,  only  such  as  are 
well  known  and  inspiring  marked. 

It  was  at  one  time  thought  desirable  to  give  an  explanation 
of  the  names  and  facts  inscribed  upon  these  banners ;  but  the 
desire  to  make  the  introduction  as  short  as  possible,  and  the 
belief  that  almost  every  historical  allusion  in  these  inscriptions 

*  Taborites  was  the  name  given  to  the  Reformed  party  among  the  Bohemians. 
They  were  so  called  from  Mount  Tabor,  a  rocky  fortress,  at  which  they  established 
their  headquarters.  Gen.  John  Ziska  was  their  most  distinguished  leader.  The 
story  of  his  exploits  in  leading  the  Reformed  forces  is  one  of  the  most  thrilling 
passages  in  modern  history. 


Introduction,  9 


can  be  found  in  any  good  encyclopedia,  have  induced  the  com- 
mittee to  be  satisfied  with  a  few  foot  notes. 

The  anniversary  day  proved  to  be  all  that  heart  could  desire. 
It  was  a  pearl  among  autumn  days.  People  came  from  far 
and  near,  and  the  occasion  proved  to  be  one  of  rare  interest  and 
enjoyment.  An  abundant  collation  was  served  by  the  ladies 
of  the  two  churches,  and  one  of  the  most  delightful  memories 
of  the  day  is  the  recollection  of  old  friendships  renewed,  or  new 
friendships  formed  durmg  the  pleasant  intervals  of  service ; 
while  others  were  highly  entertained  by  listening  to  im- 
promptu speeches,  which  were  replete  with  reminiscences  of 
the  now  historic  past.  Many  of  these  addresses  were  of  great 
interest,  and  it  is  a  matter  for  regret  that  no  reporter  was  pres- 
ent to  catch  the  gems  that  sparkled  as  they  fell,  and  so  to  have 
gathered  them  into  the  treasure  house  of  history.  A  careful 
account  of  these  impromptu  speeches  would  add  much  to  the 
interest  and  spice  of  our  volume ;  but  as  such  an  account  is 
impossible,  we  must  confine  the  record  to  the  more  formal 
and  studied  efforts  of  the  occasion.  These  speakers  passed 
from  grave  to  gay.  Many  marvelled  that  God  had  overruled 
former  divisions  for  the  growth  of  His  church.  It  is  His  pre- 
rogative to  bring  good  out  of  evil,  but  we  should  not  tempt 
His  forbearance.  Surely  he  hath  spoken  peace  unto  His  peo- 
ple, ''but  let  them  not  turn  again  unto  folly." 

The  exercises  of  the  day  were  opened  with  an  organ  volun- 
tary and  a  musical  selection  which  was  rendered  by  a  quartette 
of  gentlemen,  Messrs.  Hoffer,  Stewart,  Kramer  and  Woodward. 

After  the  reading  of  the  forty-eighth  Psalm,  by  Rev.  Thomas 
H.  Robinson,  D.  D.,  of  the  Western  Theological  Seminary, 
Allegheny,  Pa.,  and  prayer  by  the  Rev.  J.  Agnew  Crawford, 
D.  D.,  of  Chambersburg,  the  following  programme  of  addresses 
was  successfully  carried  out  on  this  happy  occasion  ■ 


10  Introduction. 


1786.  1886. 

CENTENNIAL  ANNIVERSARY 

OF 

CARLISLE     PRESBYTERY, 

First  Church,  Carlisle,  October  7,  1886. 


10  A.  M. 

History  of  the  Presbytery, Rev.  W.  A.  West,  Harrisburg. 

Address  byRe\.  Talbot  W.  Chambers,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  New  York. 

2  P.  M. 

Biography, Rev.  E.  Erskine,  D.  D.,  Newville. 

Education, Rev.  Jos.  Vanck,  D.  D.,  Carlisle. 

7.30  P.  M. 
Influence  of  the  Presbytery  Beyond  its  Bounds, 

Rev.  Geo.  Norcross,  D.  D.,  Carlisle. 
Address  by  Rev.  W.  M.  Paxton,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  Princeton,  N.  J. 

The  closing  psalm,  as  printed  on  the  programme,  was  very 
suggestive.  It  was  the  78th,  first  part,  according  to  the  ver- 
sion of  Dr.  Isaac  Watts.  It  tersely  and  beautifully  expressed 
the  spirit  of  the  day  and  all  its  exercises. 

Let  children  hear  the  mighty  deeds 

Which  God  performed  of  old ; 
Which  in  our  younger  years  we  saw, 

And  which  our  fathers  told. 

He  bids  us  make  his  glories  known, 

His  works  of  power  and  grace, 
And  we'll  convey  His  wonders  down, 

Through  every  rising  race. 

Our  lips  shall  tell  them  to  our  sons, 

And  they  again  to  theirs, 
That  generations  yet  unborn 

May  teach  them  to  their  heirs. 

Thus  shall  they  learn,  in  God  alone 

Their  hope  securely  stands, 
That  they  may  ne'er  forget  His  works, 

But  practice  His  commands. 


Introduction.  11 


One  delightful  feature  of  this  anniversary  it  is  still  a  pleas- 
ure to  recall.  It  wavS  manifest  that  an  era  of  brotherly  love 
had  dawned  upon  the  church.  During  all  the  exercises  of  the 
day,  but  few  allusions  were  made  to  the  unhappy  divisions  of 
the  past ;  yet  many  hearts  were  secretly  rejoicing  at  the  gra- 
cious change  which  had  come  over  the  spirit  of  our  beloved 
Zion.  It  seemed  hardly  possible  that  these  could  be  the  chil- 
dren of  the  very  men  who,  only  a  single  generation  ago,  on  this 
very  ground,  were  contending  so  eamestlj  about  "  the  faith 
once  delivered  to  the  saints." 

As  the  members  of  the  two  churches  of  Carlisle  were  ob- 
served working  together  so  cordially  and  harmoniously  in  a 
united  effort  to  do  honor  to  their  common  heritage,  a  precious 
faith  and  a  noble  ancestry,  to  many  a  thoughtful  spirit  came 
the  gracious  words  of  inspiration,  "  Behold,  how  good  and  how 
pleasant  it  is  for  brethren  to  dwell  together  in  unity." 

At  the  close  of  these  centennial  services,  the  moderator  re- 
sumed his  seat  and  it  was  resolved  by  Presbytery  to  publish 
the  addresses  and  papers  delivered  on  this  occasion.  It  was 
also  decided  that  an  additional  paper  on  "  The  Distinguished 
Laymen  of  the  Presbytery,"  should  be  prepared  and  printed 
with  the  others.  This  was  rendered  necessary  by  the  commit- 
tee's lijiving  accepted  from  Hon.  Jno.  Blair  Linn,  another  paper 
than  the  one  at  first  proposed. 

The  Rev.  Drs.  Norcross  and  Vance  were  appointed  a  com- 
mittee to  superintend  the  publishing,  and  also  to  secure  the 
preparation  o{  the  paper  on  eminent  laymen. 

This  committee  made  persistent  efforts  to  secure  the  services 
of  some  one  possessed  of  the  requisite  taste  and  leisure  for 
such  a  task.  They  invited  different  gentlemen  to  undertake 
the  proposed  work,  but  all  declined,  and  they  have  been  com- 
pelled either  to  print  the  volume  without  this  very  desirable 
addition,   or  prepare  it  themselves.      They   have   reluctantly 


12  Introduction. 


yielded  to  the  latter  alternative  and  have  jointly  composed  the 
ghort  sketches  which  appear  in  that  chapter.  If  it  is  not  all 
they  desired  to  make  it,  they  trust  it  will  prove  to  be  better 
than  nothing. 

Dr.  Yance  having  been  called  to  the  Second  Church,  Ches- 
ter, Pa.,  and  having  removed  beyond  the  bounds  of  the  Pres- 
bytery, the  Revs.  Dr.  Erskine  and  Wm.  A.  West,  were,  at  the 
request  of  the  other  member,  added  to  the  publishing  commit- 
tee ;  and  the  writer  would  here  bear  his  testimony  to  the  pa- 
tience in  labor  and  the  courtesy  in  conference  of  these  his  asso- 
ciates. 

The  work  which  thus  devolved  upon  this  committee  has 
proved  to  be  both  tedious  and  laborious.  The  careful 
gathering  and  sifting  of  facts  was  necessary  before  the  more 
grateful  task  of  composition  began.  The  desire  to  have  the 
whole  work  abundantly  illustrated  has  not  only  required 
time,  but  involved  a  very  burdensome  correspondence.  More 
than  two  years  have  passed  away  since  this  "  labor  of  love " 
was  undertaken.  Only  those  who  have  gone  through  a  sim- 
ilar task  can  realize  with  what  feelings  of  relief  we  now  close 
these  labors,  and  commend  them,  with  this  introduction,  to  the 
charity  of  our  friends. 

George  Norcross, 
The  Manse, 
Second  Presbyterian  Church, 
Carlisle,  Pa.,  Jfarc/i  25,  1889. 


ADDRESS  OF 


REV.  TALBOT  W.  OHAMBERS,  D.  D.,  LL.  1). 


REMINISCENCES  OF  FIFTY  YEARS  AGO. 
I  HE  pastor  of  this  church  has  correctly  stated  the  in- 
terest I  take  in  this  occasion.  Here  I  was  born 
and  baptized  and  admitted  to  full  communion, 
and  here  I  received  the  deepest  and  most  lasting  impressions 
of  my  life.  But  apart  from  that  I  am  in  sympathy  with  yoiir 
object  because  of  its  significance.  Of  late  there  have  been 
many  centennial  celebrations  of  particular  epochs  of  our 
revolutionary  history.  And  they  were  all  appropriate  and 
wise,  but  even  more  so  are  such  as  have  an  ecclesiastic  or 
religious  character,  for  there  lies  the  secret  of  American  lib- 
erty and  independence.  Our  fathers  preached  and  prayed 
this  land  through  the  perilous  crisis  of  the  Revolution.  It  is 
therefore  every  way  suitable  to  recall  the  memory  of  the  past. 
One  of  the  most  just  observations  made  by  Lord  Macaulay, 
was  in  reference  to  the  custom  of  the  people  of  Derry,  to  ob- 
serve appropriately  the  anniversary  of  that  famous  siege,  1689, 
which  you  see  noted  on  the  banner  hanging  beside  the  pulpit 
The  sentiment  indicated  by  such  a  course  he  thinks  belongs  to 
the  higher  and  purer  part  of  human  nature,  and  adds  not  a 
little  to  the  strength  of  states.  "A  people  which  takes  no 
pride  in  the  noble  achievements  of  remote  ancestors  will  never 
achieve  anything  worthy  to  be  remembered  with  pride  by  re- 
mote descendants."  We  are,  moreover,  to  keep  the  past  fully 
in  mind,  because  we  cannot  get  ourselves  away  from  it  It  is 
in  its  lines  that  the  future  is  to  make  its  progress,  and  a  chasm 
between  the  two  would  be  fatal  to  any  real,  substantial  and 
permanent  advance. 


14  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

The  admirable  essay  read  to  you  this  morning,  to  which  I 
listened  with  growing  interest,  naturally  and  properly  refers  to 
what  occurred  a  century  ago.  My  memory  goes  back  only 
half  that  distance,  but  I  shall  doubtless  be  in  harmony  with 
the  spirit  of  the  occasion  if  what  is  said  relates  to  the  state  of 
things  fifty  years  ago,  and  the  events  which  then  occurred  and 
have  cast  their  influence  forward  even  to  the  present  moment. 

The  house  in  which  we  are  assembled  is  a  characteristic 
memorial  of  our  forefathers.  Last  evening  as  the  shades  were 
falling,  I  walked  around  the  outer  wall,  and  contemplated  the 
very  large  stones  below  the  water  shed,  the  like  of  which  I 
think  are  not  to  be  found  in  any  similar  building  in  central 
Pennsylvania.  My  father  told  me  once  that  the  builder  (he 
mentioned  his  name,  but  I  have  forgotten  it)  desired  to  make 
the  whole  wall  from  foundation  to  cope  stone  of  equally  massive 
blocks,  but  as  this  would  have  required  a  quarter  of  a  century 
to  complete  the  edifice,  he  could  not  be  gratified.  But  what 
was  done  illustrates  the  character  of  the  men  of  that  period. 
They  built  to  endure,  and  laid  their  foundations  deep  and 
strong.  One  is  reminded  to-day  of  the  words  of  the  Psalmist, 
"Strength  and  beauty  are  in  his  sanctuary.''  The  former  gen- 
eration gave  the  strength ;  the  ladies  of  the  existing  one  have 
given  the  beauty,  in  the  rich  and  tasteful  decorations  which 
meet  our  eyes  wherever  we  turn  them  on  this  pleasant  occasion. 

Of  the  men  of  half  a  century  ago  it  is  proper  to  mention  first, 
the  Kev.  Oeorge  Duffield,  then  pastor  of  this  church.  •  He 
was  the  grandson  of  the  chaplain  to  Congress  of  the  same  name 
during   the  Revolution,  *  and  his  son  and  grandson  became 

*  The  last  mentioned,  Samuel  WlUoughby  DuflBeld,  was  a  scholar  and  a  poet.  He 
died  May  12, 1887,  leaving-  behind  a  volume  on  English  Hymns  which  is  a  noble 
contribution  to  the  literature  of  the  subject,  and  alas,  unfinished,  or  at  least  un- 
published, a  similar  volume  on  Latin  Hymns,  which  it  is  thought  would  equal  the 
other  in  fulness,  acumen  and  accuracy. 

The  father  of  Samuel  W,,  was  Rev.  Geo  Duflaeld,  Jr.,  D.  D.,  who  died  at  Bloom- 
field,  N.  J.,  July  12th,  1888.    He  was  a  man  of  lovely  christian  character,  and  is 
best  known  to  the  church  as  the  author  of  the  hymn  beginning 
"Stand  up,  stand  up  for  Jesus," 


Address  of  Talbot   W.  Charabers.  15 


ministers  of  the  gospel.  He  was  my  spiritual  father,  and  I 
revere  his  memory  as  an  eminent  man  of  God,  an  instructive 
preacher,  a  faithful  pastor,  a  power  in  the  community.  Why, 
when  he  passed  on  the  street,  I  have  seen  rude  boys  run  away 
awed  by  his  very  presence  as  a  holy  man.  Dr.  Alexander 
McClelland,  who  knew  him  well  and  who  himself  delivered 
such  finished  lectures  to  his  college  classes  in  psycology,  logic 
and  belles-lettres  that  the  educated  persons  of  the  town  used 
to  ask  permission  to  hear  them,  once  said  that  he  knew  of  no 
man  so  effective  and  mighty  in  presenting  the  practical  side  of 
religion,  but  that  when  he  turned,  as  he  sometimes  did,  to 
metaphysics,  he  got  so  deep  down  in  the  mud  that  he  did  not 
know  where  he  was,  nor  did  any  one  else.  He  had  his  faults 
as  we  all  have,  but  I  have  never  seen  or  heard  of  any  man  who 
did  a  greater  or  more  lasting  work  than  that  which  he  wrought 
in  this  important  college  town.  I  often  heard  in  this  house 
the  Rev.  Wm.  R  DeWitt,  D.  D.,  of  Harrisburg,  a  finished 
rhetorican  whose  elaborate  discourses,  always  delivered  from 
the  manuscript,  were  listened  to  with  great  attention  and  proved 
a  blessing  to  many  souls.  Another  man  of  mark  was  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Cathcart,  of  York,  Pa.,  who  undei-stood  everything  worth 
knowing  about  methods  of  ecclesiastical  procedure,  and  whose 
authority  on  such  matters  was  immense.  In  my  boyhood 
there  was  a  little  square  stone  church  at  the  west  end  of  the 
town,  known  as  the  Seceder  church,  of  which  old  Mr.  Pringle, 
a  genial  man  universally  respected  for  his  moral  worth,  was 
for  a  time  pastor.  He  was  succeeded  by  a  ruddy-cheeked 
youth,  whose  fervor  and  diction  and  oratorical  power  drew  a 
crowd  of  attendants  from  every  qua:  ter.  This  was  Dr.  McGill, 
who,  after  filling  various  important  positions  here  and  elsewhere, 
finally  became  a  professor  in  the  Seminary  at  Princeton,  and 
is  now  the  senior  member  of  the  faculty  there.  Then  T  recall 
Dr.  John  M.  Krebs  who  first  Uiught  me  in  the  languages,  and 


16  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


whom  1  afterward  met  in  New  York,  where  he  was  pastor  of 
the  Rutgers  Street  church.  He  exerted  a  mighty  influence 
among  his  brethren.  Besides  his  large  pulpit  ability,  he  had 
so  much  clear,  hard  sense  and  took  so  large  a  round-about 
view  of  all  that  pertained  to  any  given  topic  that  he  seemed  to 
hit  by  intuition  upon  the  right  course  to  pursue,  the  right 
thing  to  say,  in  any  emergent  crisis.  Then  there  was  Erskine 
Mason,  the  son  of  one  who  has  justly  been  called  the  prince  of 
American  preachers,  and  the  son  was  worthy  of  the  father. 
The  Dr.  McClelland,  before  mentioned,  was  a  professor  in  the 
college,  and  preached  only  occasionally  but  always  with  wondrous 
power.  His  sermons,  masterpieces  of  rhetoric,  were  delivered 
from  memory,  with  a  voice  like  a  clarion  which  could  utter  the 
lowest  and  the  loudest  notes  without  ever  losing  its  sweetness 
and  smoothness,  and  without  failing  to  reach  the  remotest  hearer. 
And  they  made  an  indelible  impression.  I  have  heard  persons 
speak  of  these  discoures  thirty  years  after  their  deliver3^  and 
my  ministerial  brethren  will  agree  with  me  that  that  is  a  long 
life  for  the  memory  of  any  pulpit  utterance. 

I  was  a  student  in  Dickinson  College  for  a  year  and  a  half 
when  Dr.  S.  B.  How  was  president,  and  ceased  my  connection 
only  when  its  doors  were  closed.  This  calamitous  event  was 
due  chiefly  to  two  causes.  One  was  the  determination  of  the 
trustees  to  conduct  its  discipline  instead  of  leaving  that  to  the 
control  of  the  faculty.  An  error  like  this  would  ruin  any  in- 
stitution under  heaven.  If  the  president  and  professors  are 
not  to  be  trusted,  turn  them  out  and  put  others  in  their  places, 
but  let  not  the  trustees  undertake  to  decide  matters  about  which 
it  is  impossible  for  them  to  form  ^  satisfactory  judgment.  The 
other  was  that  the  college  was  Presbyterian  in  fact  but  not  in 
name.  Its  friends  claimed  for  it  an  undenominational  charac- 
ter so  that  they  could  appeal  to  the  State  for  pecuniary  aid.  Had 
they  forborne  this  delusive  fancy,  and  applied  to  the  church  for 


Address  of  Talbot  W.  Chambers.  17 

means  to  support  the  institution  as  their  own,  failure  would 
have  been  averted.  But  this  was  not  done,  and  so  our  Meth- 
odist brethren  came  into  possession,  greatly  to  their  advantage. 
At  that  day  it  was  not  uncommon  for  a  Methodist  minister  to 
boast  that  the  Lord  had  opened  his  mouth  although  he  had 
never  rubbed  liis  back  against  a  college  wall,  to  which  it  was 
sometimes  replied  that  the  Lord  had  wrought  a  similar  miracle 
in  the  days  of  Balaam.  Thev  needed  an  educated  ministry, 
and  were  greatly  aided  in  that  matter  by  getting  control  of  this 
institution,  although  it  is  reasonable  to  think  that  they  would 
have  prospered  more  had  they  settled  in  another  community 
wliere  the  Methodist  element  was  predominant.  Still,  severe 
as  was  the  loss  of  the  college  to  Presbyterianism — and  its  ex- 
tent cannot  easily  be  estimated — it  is  pleasant  to  think  that  this 
ancient  seat  of  learning  is  under  the  management  of  a  thor- 
oughly evangelical  body  of  christians  among  whom  it  is  doing 
a  great  and  good  work. 

^Fifty  years  ago  the  conflict  between  the  Old  School  and  the 
New  was  at  its  height,  and  you.  will  allow  me  a  word  as  to  my 
personal  relations  to  it.  My  father's  family  were  all  on  the 
New  School  side,  while  my  convictions  led  me  to  the  other. 
The  feeling  of  the  parties  was  intense  and  bitter.  Differences 
ran  through  presbyteries  and  congregations,  and  neighbor- 
hoods and  families,  and  even  social  relations  became  strained 
and  difficult.  When  I  entered  the  ministry,  the  case  was  try- 
ing. I  was  not  willing  to  go  into  the  New  School,  nor  could 
I  grieve  my  kindred  by  going  into  the  Old.  I  shunned  the 
rocks  on  either  hand  by  entering  the  Dutch  Church  which  I 
had  come  to  know  by  being  a  student  at  New  Brunswick,  N. 
J.  It  took  me  five  years  to  learn  the  excellencies  of  my  new 
home,  but  I  learned  them  effectually,  and  ended  by  becoming 
more  fanatically  attached  to  it  than  even  those  who  ''  were  to 
the  manner  bom,"  thus  illustrating  the  old  adage  that  one  ren- 
2 


Xg  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


egade  is  worse  than  ten  Turks.     The  schism  then  made  in  the 
Presbyterian  church  was  sufficiently  mournful.     It  is  nothing 
less  than  a  scandal  when  two  bodies  holding  the  same  stand- 
ards, polity  and  order  of  worship,  stand  as  much  opposed  to 
one  another  as  were  the  Jews  and  Samaritans  of  old.     Yet  the 
rupture  was  perhaps  the  best  thing  that  could  have  happened, 
and  this  for  two  reasons.    One  was  tranquility.    You  may  have 
a  dog  and  a  cat  in  your  room  lying  down  before  the  fire.     They 
are  on  different  sides  of  the  hearth  and  are  perfectly  peaceful. 
But  tie  them  together,  and  how  is  it  then?  The  peace  becomes 
an  uproar.  Now,  as  soon  as  the  two  parties  separated,  internal 
dissensions  ceased,  and  each  could  go  to  work  in  its  own  way 
without  distraction.     But  not  only  so.     Each  set  itself  to  ward 
off  the  special  reproach  that  had  been  cast  upon  it.     The  Old 
School  were  charged  with  dead  orthodoxy,  hide-bound  conser- 
vatism and  unfriendliness  to  revivals.      At  once  they  started 
upon  a  vigorous  evangelism,  were  zealous  of  good  works  and 
sought  a  lofty  spirituality.     The  New  School  were  accused  of 
looseness  of  doctrine  and  order,  of  zeal  without  knowledge,  and 
of  using  new  and  perilous  methods  of  procedure.  At  once  they 
began  to  vindicate  their  doctrinal  soundness.     They  cut  en- 
tirely loose  from  Congregationalists.     They  laid  great  stress 
upon  purity  of  faith  and  order.    The  result  was  that  each  party 
retreated  from  the  extremes  to  which  passion  had  led  it,  and 
began,  year  by  year,   to  draw  nearer  to  the  other,   not  con- 
sciously, not  designedly,  but  by  force  of  the  circumstances  that 
have  been  mentioned.     After  the  close  of  the  civil  war,  when 
the  air  was  full  of  the  spirit  of  union  in  all  relations,  the  effort 
was  made  to  bring  the  bodies  together.     To  me  it  seemed  pre- 
mature, and  1  remember  saying  to  the  eminent  Henry  B.  Smith, 
who  was  so  active  and  efficient  in  healing  the  breach,  that  if  he 
would  only  wait  ten  years  longer  the  reunion  would  come  of 
itself,  without  any  effort,  while  to  press  it  now  might  revive 


Address  of  Talbot  W.  Chambers.  19 


old  hostilities  and  set  wounds  almost  healed  bleeding  afresh. 
But  T  was  wrong.  The  churches  were  i)repared  for  the  step. 
They  came  together,  and  no  sound  of  discord  has  been  heard 
anywhere  in  the  wide  field  of  our  country 

And  I  cannot  but  think  that  this  result  has  been  greatly 
promoted  by  the  general  sense  of  a  new  and  common  danger. 
Sir  Walter  Scott  in  one  of  his  later  novels  represents  a  Scotch 
Presbyterian  minister  as  on  one  occasion  falling  in  with  a  cler- 
gyman of  the  Church  of  England.  Their  intercourse  at  first 
was  pleasant,  but,  entering  upon  a  discussion  as  to  the  claims', 
of  their  respective  churches,  they  became  heated  and  angry, 
and  at  last  parted,  each  refusing  even  to  speak  to  the  othen 
After  a  while  Cromwell  canie  along  with  a  company  of  soldiers, 
and  cast  them  both  into  prison.  Here  under  the  pressure  of  a 
common  calamity  they  forgot  their  antipathy  and  rushed  into 
each  other's  arms.  Even  so  is  it  to-day  with  the  jjarties  who 
compose  the  re-united  church,  for  before  them  the  New  The- 
ology rears  its  gorgon  head.  Of  what  use  is  it  to  dispute  whether 
the  atonement  is  definite  or  indefinite,  when  it  is  seriously  ques- 
tioned whether  there  was  any  atonement  at  all  in  the  proper 
sense  of  that  word?  Why  discuss  whether  the  soul  is  active 
or  passive  in  regeneration  when  the  whole  basis  of  the  Gospel 
is  undermined? 

Ah,  mv  brethren,  the  "  New  Theology  "  of  the  present  day 
differs  by  the  width  of  the  whole  heaven  from  the  New  School 
of  fifty  years  ago.  We  are  told,  for  example,  that  the  inspir- 
ration  of  the  penmen  of  Scriptures  differs  in  degree  but  not  in 
quality  from  the  illumination  common  to  all  believers.  The 
inspired  man  of  the  Old  Testament  or  the  New  had  only  an 
extraordinary  measure  of  the  same  thing  that  belongs  to  every 
believer.  If  this  be  so,  then  the  divine,  super-natural  and  auth- 
oritative cliaracter  of  the  Bible  is  gone.  The  Word  may  be 
good  and  useful,  but  it  does  not  bind  the  conscience  or  control 


20  Presbytery  of  Carlisle —  Centennial. 


the  rtasoii.  From  this  exaggeration  of  the  human  element  in  the 
Scripture,  there  naturally  flows  an  undue  reliance  upon  the 
conclusions  of  good  men  under  the  ordinary  guidance  of  the 
spirit.  This  "Christian  consciousness,"  as  it  is  called,  is  made 
the  ultimate  source  of  authority  in  religious  truth.  And  thas 
the  old  faith  is  assailed  on  both  sides.  The  Scripture  is  robbed 
of  its  rightful  external  authority  as  that  which  in  the  name  of 
God  demands  submission,  while  Christian  experience,  the  eth- 
ical sentiment,  is  exalted  into  a  source  and  test  of  truth,  an 
internal  authority  which  no  man  is  at  liberty  to  disregard. 
Would  not  such  a  preposterous  claim  have  been  hooted  out  of 
the  church  fifty  years  ago?  With  one  voice  we  say.  To  the 
law  and  to  the  testimony.  Our  rule  is  the  Bible  as  God  gives 
it,  and  not  as  men  make  it  out  of  their  own  consciousness.  One 
"  Thus  saith  the  Lord  "  is  better  than  all  conceivable  notions 
based  on  reason  and  the  ethical  sentiments  even  of  truly  good 
men. 

So,  again,  the  doctrine  of  the  divine  immanence  in  the  world, 
very  precious  when  held  in  its  due  proportion,  is  urged  in  such 
a  way  as  practically  to  shut  out  the  divine  transcendence.  So 
that  substantially  the  glorious  sentiment  of  the  Apostle,  "  For 
in  Him  we  live  and  move  and  have  our  being  "  is  reversed  in 
such  a  way  as  to  read.  For  in  us  doth  He  live  and  move  and 
have  His  being.  He  dwells  in  humanity  as  a  continuous  en- 
ergy, an  ever-present  teacher,  educating  the  race  for  its  final 
consummation.  And  this  wretched  Hegelian  philosophy,  this 
revival  of  the  extravagance  of  some  of  the  old  Greek  fathers, 
is  gravely  put  forward  as  an  improvement  upon  that  yet  older 
faith  which  indeed  says  that  God  dwells  with  man  (Is.  Ivii.  15), 
but  maintains  with  equal  assurance  that  He  is  "  the  high  and 
lofty  One  that  inhabiteth  eternity,  whose  name  is  Holy,"  which 
most  certainly  is  not  our  name.  Away  with  such  thinly  dis- 
guised Pantheism. 


Address  of  Talbot  W.  Chambers.  21 


Again,  the  atonement,  the  life  blood  of  the  evangelical  sys- 
tem is  explained,  or  rather  explained  away,  as  that  which 
brings  men  to  repentance  and  results  in  reconciliation  by  vir- 
tue of  Christ's  organic  relation  to  the  entire  race.  Its  objective 
character  as  a  vicarious  substitution  of  the  just  for  the  unjust 
which  furnishes  a  solid  basis  for  pardon  and  peace  and  full  ac- 
ceptance with  God,  falls  out  altogether.  Surely  this  is  another 
Gospel,  no,  not  another,  but  one  altogether  different.  The 
same  is  true  in  reference  to  the  great  doctrine  of  justification 
which  Luther  said  is  the  article  by  which  the  church  stands  or 
falls.  This,  the  new  teachers  tell  us,  comes  by  faith,  but  faith 
has  its  value  in  that  it  leads  to  the  formation  of  a  virtuous  and 
upright  character  in  the  sight  of  God.  All  depends  upon  its 
ethical  force  as  working  a  new  obedience.  Whereas,  the  very 
key  of  Protestantism,  the  fundamental  principle  of  a  true  theol- 
ogy, is  that  Faith  lays  hold  upon  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and 
secures  an  interest  in  His  finished  work.  It  is  true,  as  the 
Scripture,  and  the  creeds,  and  all  the  books  say,  that  it  works 
through  love  and  purifies  the  heart,  but  its  chief  function,  the 
very  hiding  of  its  power,  is  that  it  appropriates  the  merits  of 
the  blessed  Redeemer.  And  what  an  awful  retrograde  move- 
ment toward  Rome  is  it  when  men  substitute  the  practical  ef- 
fects of  faith  upon  the  life  in  the  place  of  its  relation  to  the 
person  and  cross  of  Christ,  as  the  source  of  its  validity  and  im- 
portance. 

Once  more,  there  is  the  newl3'-vamped  doctrine  of  a  Second 
Probation,  viz.,  that  every  man  who  has  not  had  the  historic 
Christ  presented  to  him  in  this  life,  must  have  that  presentation 
in  the  next.  There  is  no  need  to  dwell  on  the  entire  lack  of 
Scripture  authority  for  this  fanciful  notion.  I  say  that  if  there 
is  any  tenet  anywhere  that  cuts  under  the  whole  system  of  grace, 
it  is  this  one.  What  is  it  that  you  praise  God  for  in  j?ll  your 
prayers,  in  all  your  psalmody,  but  that  you,  although  a  lost,  ill- 


22  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


deserving,  hell -deserving  sinner,  are  yet  saved  b}-  grace.  Grod 
himself  stretched  out  his  arm  and  plucked  you  from  the  jaws  of 
the  pit,  where  you  merited  to  go  and  where  you  would  have  gone 
but  for  his  boundless  mercy.  Grace  began,  and  continued,  and 
will  complete  the  whole  work  of  salvation.  But  the  new  teach- 
ers tell  us  that  God  must  give  to  every  human  being  a  chance 
of  salvation.  My  brethren,  you  have  to  turn  this  Bible  inside 
out  and  upside  down  before  you  can  get  out  of  it  any  such 
view  as  this.  That  view^  is  opposed  to  its  whole  letter  and 
spirit,  the  unvarying  tenor  of  which  from  beginning  to  end  is, 
"By  grace  ye  are  saved."  God  is  at  liberty  to  do  as  he  will 
with  his  own.  The  novel  theory  has  been  invented  mainly 
that  men  may  pacify  the  heathen  when  they  ask  after  the  des- 
tiny of  their  forefathers  who  died  before  the  Gospel  came  to 
their  shores — a  question  to  which  we  need  give  no  other  reply 
than  that  which  is  contained  in  the  first  and  second  chapters  of 
Eomans,  where  the  enquirer  will  learn  as  much  as  any  man  or 
all  men  together  can  tell  him.  But  for  any  one  to  start  with 
the  assumption  that  God  owes  the  offer  of  salvation  to  any  class 
of  our  fellowmen  is  to  set  out  on  a  road  which  leads  almost, 
by  a  logical  necessity,  to  the  position  that  a  second  probation 
lies  before  men  of  every  class  and  condition.  And  from  that 
it  is  not  a  very  long  step  to  the  full-fledged  doctrine  of  an  ab- 
solutely universal  salvation. 

Surely,  in  the  presence  of  such  a  formidable  foe,  such  deadly 
error,  as  now  manifests  itself  in  certain  high  places,  it  is  no 
time  to  revive  old  controversies  and  to  renew  the  strifes  which 
once  divided  brethren.  Rather  it  becomes  all  who  hold  the 
old  truth  to  close  up  the  ranks,  and  see  that  we  present  a 
united  front,  side  by  side,  shoulder  to  slioulder,  against  the 
error  that  comes  in  like  a  flood.  The  brother  who  preceded 
me  this  morning,  wisely  insisted  that  your  body,  having  such 
a  glorious  past,  was  bound  by  its  memories  to  go  forward,  since 


Address  of  Talbot  W.  Chambers.  23 


there  remaineth  still  much  land  to  be  possessed.  It  is  fitting 
that  jou  should  heed  his  words,  and  be  actively  at  work,  hous- 
ing every  congregation,  giving  every  minister  his  manse,  search- 
ing out  the  waste  places,  and  multiplying  evangelical  agencies 
and  ministrations  in  every  direction.  But  while  you  are  a 
working  body,  be  also  a  witnessing  body,  standing  firm  for  the 
right  as  God  gives  you  to  see  the  right,  and  maintaining  the 
faith  once  given  to  the  saints.  As  the  truth  was  kept  by  your 
fathers  in  storm  and  peril,  so  let  it  be  kept  by  you  in  these 
latter  days,  and  be  handed  down,  whole  and  untarnished,  to 
children  and  children's  children,  even  to  the  last  syllable  of 
recorded  time. 


ADDRESS  OF 

REV.  WILLIAM  M.  PAXTON,  D.  D.,  LL.  D 


THE  FATHERS  OF  PRESBYTERIANISM  IN  THIS  REGION. 

The  Lesson  of  Their  Lives. 

CANNOT  adequately  express  the  gratification 
which  I  feel  in  being  present  at  this  centennial 
celebration.  If  any  one  of  you  has  reason  to  feel 
interested  in  this  occasion,  "I  more.''  I  cannot  think  of  any 
one  now  living  who  has  as  many  links  of  historic  connection 
with  this  celebration  as  myself — my  grandfather  was  a  member 
of  this  Presbytery  for  fifty-two  years — I  was  born  within  its 
bounds — I  was  licensed  and  ordained  by  this  Presbytery,  and 
was  for  two  years  the  pastor  of  one  of  its  churches. 

I  feel  to-night  as  if  I  had  just  come  home  after  a  long  ab-. 
sence.  All  the  recollections  of  my  youth,  all  the  memories  of 
my  ancestors  gather  around  the  Carlisle  Presbytery.  The  men 
whom  I  was  taught  to  venerate  from  my  childhood  were  the 
Fathers  of  this  Presbytery :  Father  Moodey  whom  I  thought 
was  likeG-reat  I^qslyI  \n  Bunyari  s  Allegory ;  Father  McGinley 
of  Path  Valley,  the  friend  of  my  grandfather,  whom  I  always 
associated  with  the  Patriarchs  of  the  Old  Testament ;  Dr.  Mc- 
Conaughy,  elegant,  cultured,  the  ideal  clergyman,  and  afterwards 
the  distinguished  President  of  Washington  college ;  Dr.  Creigh 
the  beloved  of  all,  the  Apostle  John  in  the  goodly  fellowship 
of  the  Presbyters ;  Dr.  Watson,  so  clear  and  vigorous  ;  Dr. 
Harper,  the  accomplished  rhetorician,  who  preached  my  ordi- 


26  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Cmitennial 


nation  sermon  ;  Dr.  Morris,  the  theologian,  the  bachelor  of 
divinity  ;  Dr.  McKinley,  so  fervent  and  zealous,  so  much 
blessed  of  God  in  many  revivals  of  religion,  with  whose  church 
I  first  united ;  and  in  later  years  Dr.  T.  Y,  Moore,  so  strangely 
eloquent :  Mervin  E.  Johnston,  whose  ordination  sermon  I 
preached  ;  Brother  Murray,  whose  voice  was  always  welcome 
at  a  protracted  meeting,  and  a  host  of  others,  greatly  honored 
and  beloved,  whose  names  time  would  fail  to  enumerate. 

As  I  think  over  the  names  I  can  distinguish  but  three  ministers 
now  living  who  were  members  of  this  Presbytery  when  I  left 
it — Brother  Murray,  who  remains  a  benediction  to  the  Presbytery 
— Brother  Kennedy,  who  seems  to  know  the  Scriptures,  both  in 
Hebrew  and  Greek,  by  an  inward  revelation,  and  Brother  Ag- 
new,  who,  like  Enoch,  has  walked  with  God,  and  now  awaits 
his  translation. 

But  whilst  all  is  changed  my  home  feeling  here  is  not  dis- 
turbed, for  here  are  some  of  my  boys,  whom  I  have  taught, 
and  whose  education  I  have  either  helped  or  hindered.  Here 
are  Brothers  Yance  and  Van  Cleve,  whom  I  taught  in  Allegheny 
Seminary,  Brother  Hoover,  whom  I  helped  to  graduate  at 
Princeton,  and  whose  father  and  mother  I  married,  Brother 
Gordon,  who  was  a  member  of  my  church  at  Greencastle. 

Here  too  are  some  of  my  fellow-students,  Brother  Erskine 
and  Brother  Niles  my  classmates.  Brother  Kennedy  who  took  me 
under  his  care  when  I  went  to  the  seminary,  and  Brother  Lane 
who  was  always  as  orthodox  as  the  Westminster  Confession, 
and  whom  I  hear  still  works  out  a  theological  problem  as  ac- 
curately as  he  was  accustomed  to  work  a  quadratic  equation. 

But  I  must  not  continue  this  detail,  I  feel  sure  that  you  will 
pardon  these  personal  recollections  and  allusions  when  I  tell 
you  that  I  am  secretly  enjoying  to-day  a  little  centenary  of  my 
own.  I  do  not  mean  by  this  that  I  am  a  hundred  years  old — 
no — no — I  may  plead  guilt}^  to  a  half  a  century,  and  if  you  press 


Address  of  William  M.  Paxton.  27 

me  bard  I  might  acknowledge  a  decade  more.  What  I  mean 
is  that  I  am  a  link  in  a  chain  of  ministerial  service  that  covers 
very  nearly  a  century.  My  grandfather  entered  this  Pr(  sby tery 
in  the  year  1792  and  fullilled  a  pastorate  of  fifty  years  and  a 
ministry  of  fifty-three  years.  Within  three  months  of  his  death 
I  commenced  to  study  theology  and  have  now  completed  a 
ministry  of  thirty-nine  years.  These  two  links  joined  together 
make  a  continuous  ministerial  service  of  ninety-two  years. 
But  the  the  chain  is  longer  still :  my  oldest  son  has  been  four 
years  in  the  ministry,  and  this  added  to  ninety-two  fills  out  a 
term  of  ninety -six  years  of  ministerial  work  in  my  own  family. 
It  was  thinking  upon  this  fact,  that  led  me  to  the  line  of  thought 
which  I  now  propose  to  present : 

The  Stimulus  which  the  Memory  of  Our  Ancestors 
AND  Predecessors  Should  Impart  to  Our  Present  and 
Future  Work.  ^ 

The  Latin  Historian,  Salust,  in  his  account  of  the  Jugurthian 
wars,  tells  us  that  "  The  Roman  mothers  trained  their  children  in 
the  presence  of  the  busts  of  their  ancestors,  and  constantly  in- 
culcated this  one  idea,  never  to  rest  satisfied  whilst  the  virtues 
and  victories  of  the  past  were  more  numerous  or  more  glorious 
than  those  of  the  present.'' 

This,  it  seems  to  me,  is  the  idea  of  this  day  s  celebration. 
We  have  not  come  here  to  inflate  ourselves  with  pride,  or  to 
settle  into  a  satisfied  self-felicitation  after  a  review  of  the  past, 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  we  have  come  to  confront  ourselves  with 
the  memories  of  our  predecessors,  and  to  stimulate  oui-selves 
never  to  rest  satisfied,  whilst  the  virtues  and  achievements  of 
the  past  are  more  numerous  or  more  glorious  than  those  of  the 
present.  To  this  same  point  is  the  Apostle's  injunction,  when 
he  says,  "  Be  not  slothful,  but  followers  of  those  who  through 
faith  and  patience  have  inherited  the  promises." 


^8  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


Let  us  then  invoke  the  spirit  of  the  past  to  inspire  the  present, 
let  us  confront  ourselves  with  the  memories  of  our  ancestors 
and  predecessors,  that  we  may  feel  the  stimulus  of  their  prin- 
ciples and  example.  As  wegather  them  around  us  in  thought, 
a  great  cloud  of  witnesses,  let  us  ask,  what  were  their  virtues, 
and  their  victories? 

To  this  we  answer — 

1st.  That  our  ancestors  were  men  who  loved  the  Church  of 
God,  and  who  believed  that  it,  embosoming  the  blessed  Gospel, 
was  the  divinely-appointed  ordinance  for  the  salvation  of  the 
world.  They  believed  that  the  one  object  upon  this  earth 
dearest  to  the  heart  of  God  is  his  church ;  that  the  one  sublime 
fact  in  the.  history  of  this  world  is  that  it  was  here  that  Jesus 
loved  his  church,  and  gave  himself  for  it ;  that  he  now  rules 
the  world  in  the  interest  of  his  church  ;  that  for  her  the  wheels 
of  nature  roll  steadily  and  the  wheels  of  providence  wisely ; 
and  that  it  is  his  purpose,  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fullness  of 
time,  to  make  known  to  the  principalities  and  powers  in  heavenly 
places,  through  the  church,  the  manifold  wisdom  of  God. 
Hence,  it  followed,  that  in  their  estimation  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  central  interest  in  the  universe  and  around  it 
gather  all  the  hopes  of  the  future. 

Governments,  nations,  empires,  kings,  potentates,  questions 
of  national  policy  and  political  administration  all  sink  into  in- 
significance compared  with  questions  involved  in  the  church. 

If  I  understand  what  our  fathers  were,  these  were  their  beliefs 
and  principles,  and  these  were  the  underlying  convictions  that 
inspired  all  their  actions  and  made  them  what  they  were. 

These  same  principles  are  ours  to-day.  But  do  we  not  need 
the  memory  of  our  father's  faith  to  stimulate  us  in  an  age  when 
material  interests  obscure  and  hide  the  Church  of  God  from  the 
eyes  of  men ;  when  worldliness  would  push  aside  the  church 
as  an  antiquated  institution  that  has  lost  its  power;  when  ra- 


Address  of  William  M.  Paxton.  29 


tionalism  would  substitute  the  press  for  the  gospel ;  and  when 
education,  culture,  civilization  are  expected  to  supersede  relig- 
ion as  the  means  of  elevating  and  saving  the  world  ? 

And  is  it  so  l)rethren  ?  Were  our  father's  mistaken  ?  Has 
the  church  lost  its  power?  Nay,  verily,  never  was  an  assertion 
made  in  the  face  of  more  obvious  facts.    Look  at  these  facts. 

More  people  listen  to  the  gospel  now  than  at  any  one  time 
since  the  Apostles  of  Jesus  Christ  first  went  out  from  Jerusa- 
lem. At  no  time  in  the  world's  history  have  Governments  and 
Powers  all  over  the  world  been  compelled  to  give  such  atten- 
tion to  Christian  thought  and  sentiment  as  now. 

Never  at  any  time  in  human  history  have  so  many  children 
been  under  the  influence  of  Christian  instruction.  Never  has 
the  equipment  of  the  church  been  so  complete  as  now.  It  has 
a  command  of  money,  of  men,  of  effective  appliances  and  or- 
ganizations for  work  which  prepare  it  for  aggressive  effort  now 
and  for  the  putting  forth  of  mighty  energies  in  time  to  come. 

We  may  reduce  it  to  a  simple  question  of  arithmetic ;  dur- 
ing the  past  ten  years  the  population  of  this  country  has  in- 
creased twenty-five  per  cent.  An  accurate  calculation  has  been 
made  by  a  statistican  in  New  York,  from  which  it  appears  that 
during  the  same  period  the  membership  of  the  church  in  some 
denominations  has  increased  twenty-seven  per  cent,  in  some 
twenty- nine  and  one- half  per  cent,  in  some  forty-six  and  forty- 
seven  per  cent,  in  some  sixty-one  per  cent 

The  average  increase  in  the  six  leading  denominations  is 
forty-eight  per  cent  Thus  it  appears  that  the  church  has  not 
only  kept  abreast  of  the  progress  of  the  age,  but  in  a  decade 
when  the  population  has  been  swollen  by  vast  streams  of  em- 
igration from  many  parts  of  the  world,  the  advance  of  the 
church  has  far  outstripped  an  increase,  of  population  that  is  a 
marvel  in  the  history  of  any  people. 

This  is  the  simple  arithmetic  of  the  question,  and  it  presents 


30  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


facts  which  put  to  shame  the  brazen  effrontery   of  men  who 
cry — "The  church  has  grown  ancient  and  imbecile."' 

But.  brethren,  we  advance  upon  this  and  ask,  can  the  Church 
of  God  lose  its  power?  You  might  as  well  talk  of  gravitation 
losing  its  power,  of  the  sun  losing  its  power.  But  why  cannot 
the  sun  lose  its  power?  Because  it  is  an  ordinance  of  God,  He 
has  appointed  it  to  rule  the  day  and  the  night,  to  be  for  signs 
and  for  seasons,  and  to  hold  this  great  forest  of  worlds  in  their 
balance.  For  the  same  reasons  the  church  cannot  lose  its  power, 
for  it  is  God's  ordinance  for  the  redemption  of  the  world. 

True,  indeed,  the  sun  may  sometimes  seem  to  lose  its  power, 
as  at  night  when  its  light  seems  hidden,  or  in  winter  when  its 
warmth  seems  repressed.  But  when  the  sun  sinks  behind  the 
mountains  and  darkness  covers  the  earth,  or  when  it  shines 
obliquely  in  the  winter,  and  the  earth  is  bound  in  cerements 
of  ice,  do  men  cry  out  and  say  that  the  sun  has  grown  old  and 
lost  its  power,  and  that  we  must  now  set  it  aside  and  trust  to 
the  sparks  of  our  own  kindling?  Nay,  they  know  that  this  is 
a  part  of  God's  ordinance,  and  that  they  have  only  to  wait  and 
the  sun  will  come  again,  not  in  feebleness,  but  in  freshness  and 
strength  like  a  "Bridegroom  coming  out  of  his  chamber"  and 
rejoicing  "like  a  strong  man  to  run  a  race."  Just  so  it  is  with 
the  church  ;  it  can  no  more  lose  its  power  than  the  sun.  There 
may  be  times  of  apparent  loss,  as  when  darkness  and  cloud 
come  over  the  church,  or  the  night  of  worldliness  reigns  in  it, 
or  when  the  truth  is  obscured,  or  when  the  spirit  is  grieved 
and  a  cold  and  icy  desolation  covers  her  courts.  But  we  know 
that  all  this,  like  the  changes  of  night  and  day,  and  the  alter- 
nations of  the  seasons,  are  included  in  God's  plan,  and  that  when 
these  periods  of  trial  and  discipline  have  passed,  the  day  will 
again  break,  the  spring  will  re-appear,  "  the  time  for  the  sing- 
ing of  birds  will  come,"  and  the  church  will  shinie  out  again 


Address  of  Williain  M.  Paxton.  31 


''  fair  as  the  moon,  clear  as  tlie  sun,  and  terrible  as  an  army 
with  banners." 

If,  then,  these  two  points  are  clear,  that  the  church  has 
not  and  cannot  lose  its  power,  then  we  ask  again,  can  the  gos- 
pel lose  its  power?  Can  this  old  gospel  grow  antiquated  and 
imbecile  ?  To  this  we  answer,  no.  There  is  no  power  on  earth 
so  mighty  as  this  gospel.  Think  of  this  a  moment — ideas  are 
the  strongest  forces  in  this  world — an  idea  is  stronger  than  the 
sword,  mightier  than  an  army.  Ideas  have  achieved  greater 
victories  and  wrought  greater  revolutions  than  arms.  The 
legions  of  Alexander  conquered  the  world,  but  the  ideas  of 
Aristotle,  his  teacher,  wrought  greater  results  and  were  more 
potent  factors  in  this  world's  history. 

If,  then,  ideas  are  such  powers,  think  again,  that  of  all  ideas, 
moral  ideas  are  the  most  powerful.  When  Peter  and  John 
stood  before  the  Sanhedrim,  and  to  the  threat  of  tyranny  and 
power,  gave  answer,  "  Whether  it  be  right  in  the  sight  of  God 
to  harken  unto  yon  more  than  unto  God,  judge  ye,  for  we  can- 
not but  speak  the  things  that  we  have  seen  and  heard,"  they 
uttered  an  idea,  a  moral  idea,  the  right  of  free  thought,  and 
free  speech  and  religious  liberty,  which  caught  from  heart  to 
heart  until  thrones  rocked  and  sceptres  were  broken,  chains 
were  severed  and  slaves  arose  to  the  manhood  of  free  men. 

But  again,  the  mightiest  of  all  moral  ideas  is  the  gospel,  be- 
cause it  is  the  power  of  God — for  this  reason  Paul  was  not 
ashamed  of  it.  If  it  had  been  a  weak  thing,  Paul  would  have 
been  ashamed  of  it ;  he  knew  that  at  Athens  it  would  have  to 
meet  the  acute  criticism  of  Grecian  philosophy,  and  at  Rome 
confront  the  power  of  the  world.  But  did  he  hesitate?  Nay — 
he  said:  "I  am  ready  to  preach  the  gospel  to  you  that  are  at 
Rome  also.  For  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  gospel  of  Christ :  for 
it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  every  one  that  believ- 
eth." 


32  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


In  other  words,  he  was  not  ashamed  of  it,  because  it  is  a 
power,  nay,  more,  because  it  is  the  power  of  Grod,  still  more, 
because  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation. 

The  gospel  lose  its  power?  There  is  no  force  in  the  universe, 
the  power  of  which  is  so  guaranteed  as  the  gospel.  God  works 
by  many  instruments  in  the  world,  but  you  cannot  name  any 
one  instrumentality  to  which  the  power  of  God  is  so  tied  by 
promise  as  it  is  to  the  gospel.  He  has  promised  to  make  it 
"quick  and  powerful  like  a  two-edged  sword  :"  He  has  prom- 
ised to  make  it  "  the  wisdom  of  God,  and  the  power  of  God, 
unto  salvation  ;"  He  calls  it  the  "everlasting  gospel,"  because  it 
shall  never  lose  its  power,  and  the  "  word  of  truth,  which  liv- 
eth  and  abideth  forever." 

Were  then  our  fathers  mistaken  in  their  estimate  of  the 
church,  and  the  gospel?  Nay,  verily — but  somebody  is  mis- 
taken when  there  is  talk  of  an  antiquated  church  and  of  a  gos- 
pel that  has  lost  its  power.  The  mistake  arises  from  a  confus- 
ion of  thought  in  failing  to  make  a  very  simple  distinction. 
The  church  can  never  lose  its  power ;  the  gospel  can  never  lose 
its  power;  but  the  pulpit  may  lose  its  power;  the  minister 
may  lose  his  power.  The  human  element  in  the  great  work 
may  fail,  but  the  divine  element  is  never  imbecile.  Man's  part 
in  the  work  of  the  church  or  in  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  may 
fail,  but  God's  part  is  always  certain.  If  any  cause  supervenes 
to  render  ineffective  the  strength  which  God  expects  us  to  put 
forth.  He  will  not  depart  from  his  plan  or  interpose  to  save  us 
from  the  result  of  our  own  weakness,  or  to  hide  us  from  the 
scorn  and  derision  of  the  world.  Upon  this  principle  the  ex- 
planation is  easy, — the  pulpit  may  lose  its  power.  An  un- 
faithful pulpit  that  withholds  or  obscures  the  truth  of  God,  and 
does  not  preach  the  preaching  that  God  has  sent  us,  is  abso- 
lutely powerless  to  save  the  souls  of  men.  An  unsound  pulpit, 
that  preaches  error  instead  of  truth,  is  simply  mingling  poison 


Address  of  William  M.  Paxton. 


with  the  children's  bread.  A  truculent  pulpit  that  panders  to 
popular  sentiment  and  bids  for  the  admiration  and  applause  of 
men,  can  never  become  the  power  of  God,  in  any  community. 

The  minister  may  lose  his  power.  An  ignorant  minister 
whose  education  and  culture  are  below  the  standard  of  intelli- 
gence among  his  people ;  an  ambitious  minister  who  is  seek- 
ing to  exhibit  himself  instead  of  Christ;  the  cowardly  minister 
who  is  afraid  to  cause  Israel  to  know  her  sins,  must  ever  be 
impotent  for  any  spiritual  impression.  The  prosy  minister,  who 
drawls  the  gospel  in  a  monotone  that  is  almost  set  to  music, 
until  his  people  are  soothed  to  sleep  as  by  a  pleasant  lullaby ; 
the  dilettante  minister  who  seeks  to  make  up  for  his  imbecile 
thoughts  by  decorating  the  simple  appointments  of  Presbyte 
rian  worship  with  the  borrowed  ornaments  of  a  ritualistic  ser. 
vice ;  the  unevangelical  minister  who  has  never  received  the 
spiritual  "  eye  salve  "  that  he  may  see,  who  has  never  learned 
in  the  depth  of  his  own  experience  that  Christ  is  the  beginning 
and  the  end,  the  center  and  substance  of  all  that  he  believes, 
hopes  and  experiences  ;  the  sensational  minister  who  is  more 
familiar  with  the  newspaper  than  the  Bible,  who  takes  his 
commission  from  the  world :  "  Go,  please,"  instead  of  from  Christ 
who  says,  '*Go,  preach,"  whose  chief  aim  is  to  attract  a  curious 
crowd,  and  who  does  not  fear  to  turn  the  church  of  God  into 
a  scene  of  buffoonery  and  pantomime — all  such  ministers  are 
powerless,  they  can  scarcely  be  said  to  have  lost  their  power, 
for  they  never  had  any,  that  is,  any  power  to  save.  They 
are  like  wires  along  which  the  electricity  has  never  passed,  they 
are  like  cannon  loaded  and  it  may  be  shotted,  but  the  spark 
of  fire  which  would  make  them  instruments  of  divine  power 
has  never  entered. 

All  this,  my  brethren,  comes  home  to  us  to-day  :  the  church 
is  a  power,  the  gospel  is  a  power ;  but  the  human  instrument 
may  be  powerless.     Let  us  accept  the  stimulus  which   this 
3 


34  Presbytery  of  Carlisle —  Centennial. 


thought  gives  us,  as  we  remember  the  faith  and  efficiency  of 
our  fathers.  Let  us  correct  the  failures  in  the  human  instru- 
ment, let  us  exchange  weakness  for  strength,  let  us  in  the 
spirit  of  new  consecration  utter  our  Fathers'  song  of  devotion 
to  the  church  : 

"  For  her  my  tears  shall  fall ; 

For  her  my  prayers  ascend, 
To  her  my  prayers  and  toils  be  given. 

Till  toils  and  cares  shall  end." 

But  time  will  not  permit  us  to  protract  this  line  of  thought 
much  further. 

As  we  think  of  our  fathers  and  predecessors  we  might  point 
to  the  fact  that  they  were  Presbyterians.  Presbyterians,  too, 
who  had  the  courage  of  their  convictions.  As  T  remember  our 
fathers,  they  were  men — who  not  only  clearly  understood  and 
firmly  maintained  the  principles  and  doctrines  of  our  Westmin- 
ster standards,  but  they  felt  the  inspirations  of  the  great  historic 
record  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  past  ages,  and  were  justly 
proud  of  our  relation  to  those  great  struggles  and  victories  by 
which  Presbyterianism  became  the  parent  of  civil  liberty  all 
along  the  track  of  the  ages. 

The  Westminster  Review  says  that,  "John  Calvin  and  his 
followers  sowed  the  seeds  of  liberty  in  Europe."  Motley,  the 
historian,  says,  "  France,  England,  Holland  and  America  owe 
the  political  liberty  which  they  have  enjoyed  to  Calvinism.'' 
Bancroft,  our  own  historian,  says,  "  He  who  will  not  honor  the 
memory  and  respect  the  influence  of  John  Calvin  knows  but 
little  of  the  origin  of  American  liberty." 

Our  fathers  were  the  descendants  of  the  men  of  whom  Macaulay 
speaks  when  he  says,  "  The  great  revolution  of  1688  which 
gave  liberty  to  England  was  in  a  great  measure  purchased  by 
the  labors,  sacrifices,  treasures  and  blood  of  the  Presbyterians 
of  Scotland." 


Address  of  William  M,  Paxton.  35 


Our  fathers  were  men  who  had  caught  the  spirit  of  John 
Knox,  who  proclaimed  as  the  first  principle  of  Presbyterian- 
ism  the  headship  and  crown  rights  of  Jesus  Christ  Froude, 
the  historian,  says,  "  Scotland  has  a  right  to  be  proud  of  John 
Knox,  he  gave  liberty  to  Scotland,  T  say  more  (continues 
Froude),  he  preserved  it  to  England.'"  But  we  have  not  time 
to  pursue  this  abundant  theme  further. 

The  point  of  interest  now^  is  the  stimulus  which  this  recol- 
lection should  give  us  on  this  historic  occasion.  Have  we, 
brethren,  to-da}^  the  courage  of  our  convictions  as  our  fathers 
had?  I  tell  you  there  is  no  point  in  all  the  past  when  men 
who  are  looking  for  cowards  would  expect  to  lind  them  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church.  Let  us  then  not  be  afraid  of  self-asser^ 
tion.  Let  us  go  home  and  train  our  people  and  our  children 
in  the  presence  of  the  busts  of  our  ancestors.  Let  us  teach  them 
to  look  into  the  face  of  old  John  Knox  and  catch  his  spirit  as 
a  preparation  against  the  looseness,  feebleness,  and  enervation 
of  an  age,  in  which  I  verily  fear  that  one  pulse  beat  of  John 
Knox's  heart  would  produce  a  spasm  in  the  breast  or  an  apo- 
plexy in  the  brain  of  some  of  his  so-called  followers. 

I  might  point  again  to  our  fathers  and  say  that  they  were 
men  who  believed  in  the  Sabbath  day.  They  sanctified  it  in 
their  hearts  and  homes.  Perhaps  the  simple  mention  of  the 
fact  is  enough  to  make  us  feel  pricked  in  our  hearts,  when  we 
think  that  mstead  of  being  witness  bearers  to  Grod's  truth  and 
ordinances,  we  have  set  by  in  such  silence  and  inertness  when 
God's  hol}^  day  is  made  a  day  of  mirth  and  frolic  instead  of  a 
day  of  worship,  a  day  of  exhausting  dissipation  instead  of  a 
day  of  rest,  when  the  Bible  gives  place  to  the  newspaper  and 
God's  house  is  forsaken  for  a  drive  to  the  country  or  a  social 
visit.  Is  it  possible  that  we  have  forgotten  God's  warning, 
"that  people  and  that  nation  that  will  not  serve  me  shall  per- 
ish ?" 


36  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


Still  another  pleasant  and  stimulating  thought  connected 
with  our  fathers  and  predecessors  in  this  Presbytery  and  in 
these  churches,  is  that  they  were  men  of  active  and  aggressive 
piety.  From  my  earliest  boyhood  I  remember  those  precious 
protracted  meetings  that  preceded  our  communion  seasons,  and 
many  revivals  of  religion  that  prevailed  in  the  churches  of  this 
Presbytery.  It  has  been  my  lot  to  be  connected  with  a  num- 
ber of  Presbyteries  and  in  different  parts  of  the  church,  bat  my 
mind  reverts  with  most  satisfaction  to  scenes  which  I  have 
witnessed  in  this  Presbytery,  as  examples  of  most  effective 
gospel  preaching  and  of  intelligent,  tender  and  genuine  relig- 
ious impression. 

.  Certainly  one  of  the  most  striking  facts  in  the  history  of 
these  Valley  churches  is,  the  missionary  and  evangelistic  work 
which  the  ministers  and  families  of  this  Presbytery  were  led,  in 
the  providence  of  God,  to  do  in  scattering  the  seeds  of  truth 
broad-cast  through  the  great  west. 

In  earlier  times  this  valley  was  a  Presbyterian  settlement, 
but  as  the  Apostles  and  primitive  christians  were  scattered 
from  Jerusalem  that  they  might  carry  the  gospel  wherever 
they  went — so  when  the  spirit  of  emigration  entered  this  val- 
ley it  became  a  craze,  and  families  and  churches  were  scattered, 
but  wherever  they  went  they  sowed  the  seeds  of  truth,  and  car- 
ried the  church  and  catechism  and  ordinances  with  them. 

I  had  a  visit  recently  from  one  of  the  most  distinguished 
ministers  of  the  far  west,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Nichols,  of  St.  Louis, 
whom  you  all  know.  He  regretted  very  much  that  he  could 
not  come  to  this  meeting,  but  when  I  asked  him  what  I  should 
say  to  this  assembly,  he  answered  :  "  Tell  them  this,  that  these 
Pennsylvania  Presbyterians  are  the  salt  of  our  western  churches, 
I  find  them  everywhere,  and  they  are  always  the  effective  and 
reliable  men  in  the  churches  to  which  they  belong.  The  fact 
is,  there  is  something  in  that  Pennsylvania  Presbyterian  edu- 


Address  of  William  M.   Paxton.  37 

cation  which  puts  intelligence,  grit  and  principle  into  men, 
and  makes  them  the  stable  and  effective  men  and  women  upon 
whom  our  pastors  can  rely."  This  is  doubtless  true,  brethren. 
Only  a  small  portion  of  the  record  of  this  Presbytery  is  written 
here;  if  you  wish  to  read  its  history  you  must  go  to  the  west. 
The  seeds  which  were  planted  here  are  now  growing  in  a  great 
waving  golden  harvest  upon  the  vast  plains  that  stretch  toward 
the  setting  sun. 

But,  brethren,  let  us  now  come  to  the  conclusion  of  the 
whole  matter. 

Shall  we  open  our  hearts  to  the  stimulus  of  these  thoughts 
and  memories?  These  fathers  and  mothers  and  predecessors 
have  gone  from  our  view,  we  look  after  them  to-day  with  some- 
thing of  the  same  feeling  with  which  Elisha  looked  after  Elijah 
as  he  ascended  in  the  chariot  of  fire. 

It  may  not  be  our  privilege  to  follow  in  the  same  luminous 
pathway  by  which  they  ascended  to  glory  ;  but  you  remember 
that  Elisha  returned  from  that  scene,  to  the  bank  of  the  Jor- 
dan, revolving  in  his  mind  the  great  things  which  Grod  had 
done  by  Elijah,  and  as  he  felt  the  stimulus  of  the  memory,  he 
took  his  mantle  and  smote  the  waters,  and  his  thought  broke 
into  expression :   "  Where  is  the  Lord  God  of  Elijah  ?'" 

And  such  may  be  our  thoughts  to-day.  What  God  did  for 
Elijah,  He  will  do  for  Elisha.  What  God  did  for  our  fathers 
is  but  the  token  and  promise  of  what  He  is  willing  to  do  for  us, 
and  in  this  confidence  we,  too,  may  cry,  "  Where  is  the  Lord 
God  of  our  fathers  ?"  Our  fathers  are  hidden  from  our  view,  but 
they  are  not  dead,  but  living  witnesses  of  our  present  action. 
They  may  be  around  us  a  great  cloud  of  witnesses  in  this  cen- 
tennial hour. 

It  is  recorded  that  when  an  old  Highland  chieftain  fell  mor- 
tally wounded  in  the  battle  of  Preston  Pans,  his  clan,  seeing 
their  leader  fall,  wavered  ;   but  the  old  hero  raised  himself  on 


33  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


one  arm,  and  cried,  "Children,  I  am  not  dead,  I  am  looking  on 
to  see  how  you  carry  yourselves  in  the  battle."  The  stimulus 
of  this  appeal  rallied  the  clan  and  carried  them  to  victory. 

So,  my  friends,  our  fathers  are  not  dead,  but  living  witnesses, 
and  looking  on  to  see  how  we  carry  ourselves  in  the  battle. 


ORIGIN   AND   HISTORY 


PllESBITEEIES  OF  DONEGAL  Al  CaMLE. 


lNCL<UD^^fQ 


SKETCH  OF  THE  PRESBYTERY  OF  HARRISBURQ. 


By  Rev.    W.   A.   WEST. 


"  Remember  the  days  of  old,  consider  the  years  of 
many  generations :  ask  thy  father,  and  he  will  shew 
thee;  thy  elders,  and  they  will  tell  thee." — Deut. 
xxxii.  7. 


PREFATORY  REMARKS. 


N  the  part  of  the  work  assigned  to  me  I  shall  have 
to  deal  mainly  with  the  history  of  Presbytery  as 
such.  Tn  the  space  allotted  it  would  not  be  possible 
to  give  the  history  of  individual  churches  in  detail 
Brief  sketches,  however,  touching  their  origin,  organization, 
pastorates,  etc.,  will  be  found  after  the  general  history.  Follow- 
ing these  will  be  found — what  T  regard  as  one  of  the  most  im- 
portant features  of  this  part  of  the  work — a  tabulated  statement, 
containing  the  names  of  all  who  have  ever  sustained  to  the 
Presbyteries  of  Donegal  (old),  Carlisle  and  Harrisburg,  the  re- 
lations of  ministers  of  the  Gospel  or  licentiates,  and  showing 
what  these  relations  were  and  when  they  existed. 

To  the  competent  hands  of  others  has  been  committed  the 
task  of  sketching  the  lives  and  characters  of  prominent  actors, 
clerical  and  lay,  in  the  history  of  Presbyterianism  in  this  region  ; 
the  work  which  has  been  accomplished  in  behalf  of  education, 
and  the  potent  influences  which  have  gone  forth  from  this  Pres- 
bytery, reaching  to  all  parts  of  our  own  land  and  to  foreign 
shores.  In  this  part  of  the  work  it  shall  be  my  aim  to  con- 
fine myself  as  closely  as  possible  to  the  immediate  task  as- 
signed me,  realizing  that  alone  by  each  contributor's  so  doing 
can  repetition  be  avoided  and  the  work  be  kept  within  pro- 
posed limits.  It  is  true  that  this  will  have  to  be,  in  some 
measure,  at  the  cost  of  unity,  and  of  that  interest  which  results 
from  the  mingling  and  blending  of  facts  and  incidents  and 
sketches  of  persons  cotemporaneous  and  co-related.  But,  not- 
withstanding this,  we  must  all  obey  the  behest  of  Presbytery, 
which  has  assigned  "to  every  man  his  work." 

I  would  simply  add  that  I  lay  no  claim  to  absolute  free- 
dom from  mistake  or  error,  but  simply  to  an  honest  endeavor 
at  accuracy.  The  difficulty  of  securing  this  in  dates  and  even 
facts  will  be  understood  and  appreciated  by  ever}'  one  who 
has  ever  undertaken  a  similar  task. 

W.  A.  W. 


PART  [. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  DONEGAL. 


CHAPTER  I. 
Origin  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  Region. 

CHAPTER  II. 
Presbytery  of  Donegal,  1732 — 1765. 

CHAPTER  III. 
The  First  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  176o — 1766. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Presbytery  of  Donegal — From  its  Restoration  in  1766  to  its  Division 
IN  1786,  into  the  Presbyteries  of  Carlisle  and  Baltimore. 


PART  II. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  CARLISLE. 


CHAPTER  I. 
From  its  "Erection"  in  1786  to  its  Division  in  1795. 

CHAPTER  II. 
From  the  Erection  of  the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon  from  part  of  its 
Territory  in  1795,  to  the  Old  and  New  School  Division  in  1838. 


44  Table  of  Contents. 


CHAPTER  IIL  ^ 

Old  and  New  School  Division 

CHAPTER  IV. 

PRESBTrERY  OF  CARLISLE  DURING  DIVISION,   1838 1870. 

CHAPTER  V. 
Presbytery  or  Harrisburg,  1839 — 1870. 

CHAPTER  YI. 
Re-union  in  1870. 

CHAPTER  VII. 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle  after  Re-union. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
Sketches  of  Churches  now  in  the  Presbytery. 

CHAPTER  IX. 
Churches  Whose  Names  are  not  now  on  the  Roll  of  the  Presbytery. 


PART  I. 

PRESBYTERY  OF  DONEGAL 


CHAPTER  I. 

Origin  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  Region. — Scotch- J  risk 
alike  as  to  People  and  Ministers. 

O  me  has  been  assigned,  in  this  centennial  work,  to 
speak  of  the  origin  and  history  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Carlisle;  that  is,  as  I  understand  it,  of  the 
origin  and  history  of  Presbyterianism  in  the  region  covered  by 
our  Presbytery.  In  doing  this,  I  must  also  speak  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Donegal  our  honored  mother,  which  occupied 
the  same  territory. 

What  is  history  but  the  unfolding  and  accomplishment  in 
time  of  the  eternal  purposes  and  plans  of  Him  by  whom  and 
for  whom  are  all  things?  In  the  origin,  formation  and  growth 
of  the  Presbytery  it  is  not  difficult  to  trace  His  guiding  and 
controlling  hand. 

We  see  it  in  the  preparation  of  the  goodly,  though  new  and 
untamed,  territory  to  be  occupied.  We  see  it  in  the  sturdy 
noble  men  and  women  trained  for  this  place  in  the  rough  school 
of  physical  hardship  and  religious  persecution.  We  see  it  in 
the  educated  and  thoroughly  equipped  ministers  raised  up  and 
either  from  choice  or  necessity,  led  to  seek  this  land,  to  become 
leaders  of  these  pioneei*s  in  society,  in  church,  in  state.  We 
see  it  in  the  subsequent  history  of  the  Presbytery,  making  its 
churches  and  communities  centers  of  Christian  influence,  from 
which  have  gone  forth,  through  all  the  years  since,  men  and 
women  to  build  up  churches,  establish  schools,  mold  society, 


46  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


and  in  every  way  prove  blessings  in  almost  every  part  of  our 
land. 

It  does  not  fall  to  our  lot  to  discuss  the  origin  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  our  country  at  large.  If  so,  we  should 
verv  readily  adopt  the  view  of  Dr.  Charles  Hodge,  who,  whilst 
holding  the  general  theory  of  Irish  and  Scotch-Irish  origin, 
rather  than  English  Puritan,  as  favored  by  Dr.  Charles  A. 
Briggs,*  did  not  fail  to  recognize  the  fact,  so  palpable  in  his- 
torv,  that  there  were  present  important  elements  other  than 
Scotch  and  Irish,  which  entered  largely  into  the  composition 
of  American  Presbyterianism.  ''  It  is  the  peculiar  characteristic 
of  America,"  says  he,  "that  it  is  the  asylum  of  all  nations. 
The  blood  of  the  Huguenot,  of  the  Puritan,  of  the  Dutch,  of 
the  German,  of  the  Scotch  and  of  the  Irish,  here  flows  in  one 
common  stream."  And  "  as  these  merged  their  diversities  of 
national  character  into  that  of  American  citizens,  so  the  Scotch, 
Irish,  French.  Dutch  and  German  Presbyterians  became  united 
in   thousands    of    instances    in   the   American    Presbyterian 

Church."! 

This  is  unquestionably  true.  And,  as  the  result,  we  have 
American  Presbyterianism  of  to-day,  which  is  of  a  cast  pecu- 
liarly its  own — differing  alike  from  the  Presbyterianism  of  Conti- 
nental Europe  and  the  Presbyterianism  of  Scotland  or  Ireland — 
at  once  strong  and/lexible,  adapted  to  people  of  every  nationality. 

It  is,  however,  with  the  origin  of  Presbyterianism  within 
our  Presbyterial  bounds,  as  they  were  and  are,  that  we  have  to 
do.  Our  field  is  a  circumscribed  one — one  in  which  the  type 
of  early  Presbyterianism  was  of  a  verj'  distinct  and  marked 
character.  It  was  pre-eminently  Scotch  and  Scotch-Irish.  And 
when  we  speak  of  the  Scotch-Irish  type,  we  speak  of  a  type  of 
christianit}^  of  no  low  order. 

We  believe  that  the  type  of  Christianity  found  among  the 
Huguenots  was  what  it  was  because  of  the  bearings  of  primi- 
tive Christianity  on  that  people,  leaving  its  abiding  impress.  In 
like  manner,  we  believe  that  the  type  of  Presbyterian  Chris- 
tianity found  m  Scotland  and  the  north  of  Ireland,  and  espe- 

♦Dr.  Charles  A.  Bnggs,  American  Presbj-terianism. 
tHodge— Hist.  American  Pres.  Ch.,  Part  I.,  pp.  71,  69. 


presbytery  of  Donegal — Origin,  47 


cially  among  the  people  known  as  Scotxih- Irish,  was  what  it  was 
because  of  the  relation  of  primitive — may  I  not  say  almost 
Apostolic — Christianity  to  the  people  of  Great  Britian,  and  its 
abiding,  molding  influence  over  the  inhabitants  of  portions  of 
Scotland  and  Ireland.* 

It  is  evident  from  passages  found  alike  in  the  writings  of 
Tertullian  and  Origen,  penned  at  the  close  of  the  second  or  the 
beginning  of  the  third  century,  that  as  early  as  that,  Britain 
aad  adopted  the  religion  of  Christ  Britain  then  included  Eng- 
land and  Scotland.  We  are  not  informed  as  to  the  exact  time 
or  mode  of  the  introduction  of  Christianity  into  that  country. 
Tertullian  says :  "  that  many  Christians,  to  escape  the  persecu- 
tions of  the  Roman  power,  fled  to  regions  inaccessible  to  the 
Romans.  They  found  a  refuge  and  a  home  amid  the  bleak 
mountains  of  Scotland  and  the  northern  coast  of  Ireland."  It 
may  have  been  thus  introduced. 

But,  as  another  means  of  its  introduction,  our  thoughts  turn 
to  the  armies  of  these  very  Romans,  which  occupied  the  coun- 
try, and  in  which  there  were  no  doubt,  Christian  soldiers,  and 
to  the  zeal  and  missionary  spirit  which  characterized  Christians 
of  that  day,  and  which  would  prompt  them,  taking  advantage 
of  the  Roman  occupancy,  to  visit  the  island.  For  by  the  year 
78,  x\.  D.,  the  Bri tains  were  subdued  to  the  Romans  by  Agri- 
cola,  as  far  north  as  the  Friths  of  Clyde  and  Forth,  between 
which  a  ciiain  of  garrisons  was  established.!  Whilst  the  Ro- 
man rule  lasted  only  to  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  century, 
Christianity  was  there  to  stay.  It  cannot  be  disputed  that  the 
''  British  churches  in  after  years  bore  marks  in  doctrine  and 
worship,  as  well  as  in  their  ministry,  of  having  been  planted  in 
an  age  not  far  from  that  of  the  Apostles." 

It  is  a  fact  alike  impressive  and  suggestive  in  connection 
with  our  subject,  that  Constantius,  co- Emperor  with  Galerius, 
having  died  at  York  in  the  year  306,  his  son  Constantine  the 
Great,  was  first  proclaimed  Emperor  b}'  the  Roman  army  on 
British  soil;  and  that  from  Britain  was  commenced  the  march 


*  We  would  here  acknowledg^e  indebtedness  to  the  able  article  of  Prof.  G.  C.  Mof 
fat,  D.  D.,  on  History  of  the  Early  Scottish  Church  in  Pres.  Rev.,  Oct.,  1880. 
t  Tacitus,  Agric,  as  quoted  by  Hume,  I,  p.  7. 


48  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


of  that  army  which  first  elevated  the  military  banner  of  the 
cross,  bearing  this  inscription:  'In  hoc  signo  vinces,''  and  car- 
ried their  leader  in  triumph  to  Rome  and  made  him  sole  Em- 
peror."^ 

Christianity,  thus  early  introduced,   spread  northward  and 
westward,  especdally  under  the  labors  of  Patrick,  toward  the 
close  of  the  fourth  century,  and  Columba,  in'  the  latter  part  of 
the  sixth  century.     The  latter  was  of  royal  descent,  born  in 
county  Donegal — a  name  not  unfamiliar  to  us.     His  "  school 
of  the  prophets,"  established  on  the  Isle  of  lona,  was  a  power 
felt  in  speedily  bringing  the  central  and  western  highlands  to 
a  knowledge  of  Christ,  and  felt  through  all  the  subsequent  his- 
tory of  that  sturdy   and  staunch  people.     All  attempts — and 
there  were  not  a  few^  made  by  the  emissaries  of  Rome — to  turn 
them  aside  from  the  simplicity  and    purity   of  the   religion   of 
Christ,  proved  unavailing  until  Margaret,  sister  of  the  fugitive 
prince,  Edgar  Atheling,  became  wife   of  Malcolm   Canmore, 
King  oT  Scotland.     She  was  a  staunch  and  devoted  Romanist, 
and  she  and  her  sons  after  her  spared  no  efforts  to  have  Romish 
forms  and  usages  introduced  in  the  w^orship  of  God,  and  to  have 
recognition  made  of  an  authority  and  a  power  abroad,  superior 
to  that  which  existed  among  themselves.     But  these  claims 
and  efforts  were  resisted,  especially  by  their  ministers,  the  Cul- 
dees,  in  a  manner  worthy  the  Scottish  martyrs  of  later  days. 
To  use  their  own  language,  they  "  declined  to  accept  their  or- 
ders from  any  earthly  sovereign,  lay  or  clerical,  outside  their 
own  body.     The  King  might  be  their  friend,  he  was  not  their 
head.     The   Bishop   of    Rome   might   be  the  greatest   among 
bishops ;  but  Scotland  was  no  province  of  his,   nor  did  they 
hold  any  relations  to  him  except  that  of  a  common  faith.'' 

But  the  pressure  brought  to  bear  was  too  great.  In  course 
of  time  resistance  became  vain ;  but  it  was  not  until  the  begin- 
ning of  the  thirteenth  century  that  lona  succumbed  to  the  com- 
mon fate,  and  from  a  seat  of  Scottish  learning  was  transformed 
into  a  seat  of  Romish  Monasticism. 

Such  was  the  religion  of  ancient  Scotland,  and  such  the 
means  by  which  it  was  set  aside  and   Romanism  was  thrust 

*  Gibbons'  Rome. 


Presbytery  of  Donegal — Origin.  49 


upon  her.  But  the  spirit  of  these  earnest,  simple  Christians 
still  lived.  Principle  is  immortal.  Truth  crushed  to  earth 
will  rise  again.  The  smoldering  fires  still  l:)urned.  The  hid- 
den leaven  still  worked;  and  when  God's  appointed  time  came, 
the  old  doctrinal  principles  and  the  old  forms  of  worship  and 
of  church  government  revived  and  asserted  themselves  anew. 
It  was  but  seventv-five  years  from  the  overthrow  of  the  Culdee 
institutions  in  lona,  till  Wickliffe,  the  "  Morning  Star  of  the 
Reformation,"  published  his  book  on  the  truth  of  Scriptures, 
which  called  forth  a  responsive  "amen"  from  many  a  heart. 
This  was  the  dawn  of  the  reformation,  and  it  came  soon  after 
the  night  had  settled  down  upon  Scotland.* 

It  has  been  said :  "  Calvin  took  his  model  of  Presbyterian- 
ism  from  the  Bohemians,  which,  two  hundred  years  before,  had 
been  left  them  by  Peter  Waldo  ;  Knox  carried  it  into  Scotland, 
and  its  General  Assembly  sent  it  to  America."  f  But  I  sub- 
mit whether,  from  the  foregoing,  we  may  not  recognize  in 
the  churches  of  Scotland  and  Ireland  a  Presbyterianism  that 
came  down  from  the  days  of  primitive  Christianity,  if  not  from 
Apostolic  times. 

The  descendants  of  these  people — especially  those  whose 
blood  was  mingled  with  that  of  the  Irish  after  the  settlen\ent 
of  Ulster,  in  1605 — were  the  men  and  women  who  first  settled 
this  region,  and  here  planted  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

Leaving  their  own  land  and  here  seeking  new  homes  was 
not  without  good  and  sufficient  cause.  They  suffered  great 
and  grievous  wrongs,  which  had  much  to  do  with  impelling 
them  to  this  step.  Using  the  language  of  the  respected  author 
of  the  history  of  Big  Spring  Presbytery  (U.  P.),  we  would  here 
mention  two  of  these  •  1st.  "  In  1661,  at  the  re-establishment 
of  Episcopacy  in  Ireland,  the  newly  appointed  bishops,  with 
Jeremy  Taylor  as  their  leader,  turned  all  the  Presbyterian 
ministers  out  of  their  charges  upon  the  ground  that  they  had 
never  been  ordained.  This  ignoring  of  Presbyterian  ordina- 
tion carried  with  it  a  denial  of  the  validity  of  any  official  act 
performed  by  a  Presbyterian  minister.     For  instance,  the  valid- 

♦Hetherington's  Church  of  Scotland. 
tCheesman 

4 


60  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 

ity  of  marriage,  involving  the  questions  of  legitimacy  and  in- 
heritance." This  wrong  was  not  corrected  till  1782.  2d.  ''In 
1704  the  Sacramental  Test  Act  was  passed,  which  required  all 
persons  holding  any  office,  civil  or  military,  or  receiving  any 
pay  from  the  sovereign  to  take  the  sacrament  in  the  established 
church  within  three  months  after  their  appointment.  This,  of 
course,  excluded  all  Presbyterians  from  civil  and  military  of- 
fices of  every  kind." 

At  first  they  did  not  come  in  large  bodies,  as  did  the  Quakers 
and  Puritans,  but  as  individuals  and  as  families.  Hence  it  is, 
that  the  early  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  coun- 
try is  in  very  many  instances  involved  in  so  much  obscurity. 

As  early  as  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century,  a  few 
families  emigrated  from  Scotland  and  the  north  of  Ireland,  set- 
tling along  the  waters  of  the  Delaware,  and  on  the  eastern 
shores  of  Maryland  and  Virginia.  The  expiration  of  some  of 
the  Ulster  leases,  and  the  refusal  of  the  landlords  to  sell  or  re- 
lease, except  on  exorbitant  terms,  formed  an  inducement,  in 
addition  to  what  has  been  mentional  above,  to  emigration. 
Penn's  liberal  policy  attracted  many  to  his  possessions  on  the 
Delaware.  Some  found  homes  in  Philadelphia,  but  the  greater 
number  sought  farms  in  Bucks  county,  in  New  Castle  county 
(now  Delaware  county)  and  m  the  valley  of  the  Octorara,  in 
Chester  county.  In  1714  the  tide  of  emigration,  following  up 
the  eastern  side  of  the  Susquehanna,  had  reached  the  valley  of 
Chequesalungo,  now  in  Lancaster  county,  where  the  Donegal 
church  was  organized  in  that  year.  B}^  1722  the  east  bank  of 
the  Susquehanna,  as  far  up  as  Kittochtinny  mountains,  and  the 
fertile  lands  on  the  little  Conewago,  the  Swatara,  the  Manada 
and  Paxton  creeks  were  dotted  with  settlements.* 

From  about  the  year  1724  or  1725  the  tide  of  emigration 
from  the  north  of  Ireland,  not  only  of  Protestant  Irish,  but  also 
of  the  Scotch-Irish,  was  strong,  and  its  flow  was  directed  mainly 
to  Pennsylvania.  Over  six  thousand  are  said  to  have  arrived 
in  1729.     From  that  date  to  the  middle  of  the  century,  they 

*J.  Simpson  Africa— Settlement  of  Southern  border  counties  by  the  Scotch-Irish, 
p.  13. 


Presbytery  of  Donegah — Origin.  51 


and  the  Scotch  came  frequently  at  the  rate  of  twelve  thousand 
per  year.'^ 

At  first  nearly  all  these  emigrants  settled  east  of  the  Susque- 
hanna, for  it  was  not  till  1736  that  the  country  west  of  the 
river  was  open,  by  treaty  with  the  Indians,  to  general  settle- 
ment; and  it  was  not  until  twenty  years  later — when  the  treaty 
of  Albany  was  formed — that  it  became  lawful  for  the  whites 
to  pass  beyond  the  Kittochtinny  mountains. 

From  1730  onward,  however,  special  grants  were  given  many 
persons  to  settle  beyond  the  river,  with  the  consent  of  the 
Indians.  That  year  settlements  were  made  as  far  west  as  the 
Falling  Spring  (Chambersburg).  Lowther  Manor,  lying  be- 
tween the  Conedoguinnet  and  Yellow  Breeches  creeks,  and  ex- 
tending back  five  miles  from  the  river,  appears  not  to  have 
been  occupied  as  soon  as  the  country  beyond.  After  the  pur- 
chase of  the  land  from  the  Indians  in  1736,  and  the  opening  of 
an  office  for  their  sale  in  January  following,  the  settlement  be- 
came very  rapid. 

This  is  to  be  attributed  mainly  to  the  following  causes : 

1st.  The  inviting  character  of  the  territory  to  be  occupied — 
its  beauty,  its  fertility,  its  springs,  its  streams.  Where  will  you 
find  a  region  that  surpasses  the  Cumberland  Valley  ? 

2d.  The  expiration  of  a  large  number  of  leases  in  Ireland  in 
1735  and  1736,  causing  vast  multitudes  of  lessees  to  flock  to 
this  country. 

3d.  The  inducements  held  out  to  settlers  by  the  proprietaries. 
These  were  for  a  three-fold  reason,  (a)  The  Germans,  who 
had  settled  in  great  numbers  to  the  east  of  the  Susquehanna, 

*James  Logan,  Secretary  of  the  Province,  wrote  in  1734 :  "  It  looks  to  me  as  if 
Ireland  is  to  send  all  its  inhabitants  hither ;  for,  last  week  not  less  than  six  ships 
arrived.  •  *  The  common  fear  is  that  if  they  thus  continue  to  come,  they  will 
make  themselves  proprietors  of  the  Province.  It  is  strange  that  they  thus  crowd 
where  they  are  not  wanted."  This  last  sentence  deserves  to  be  emphasized.  It 
states  the  truth.  They  were  not  waiited.  Hence,  says  Dr.  Egle,  in  his  valuable  his- 
tory of  Dauphin  county,  "The  Scotch-Irish  were  not  treated  with  the  same  consid- 
eration accorded  to  the  Germans  and  Swiss.  The  latter  could  locate  anywhere,  the 
former  could  not.  The  Scotch-Irish  settled  on  the  Manor  of  Conestoga,  but  they 
were  removed  by  force,  their  cabins  burned,  and  they  told  to  go  beyond  the  Cone, 
wago.  The  Germans  occupied,  immediately,  the  lands  from  which  the  Scotch-Irish 
had  been  driven,  and  warrants  therefor  were  shortly  afterwards  granted.  *  *  * 
The  Scotcb-lrlsh,  ejected  from  the  purchased  and  surveyed  lands  even,  pushed 
across  the  Conewago  and  Swatara,  where  they  were  allowed  to  remain."  • 


52  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

and  the  Irisli  of  that  region,  did  not  live  peaceably  together. 
The  Irish  were  regarded  by  their  German  neighbors  as  pugna- 
cious in  their  dispositions  and  ways.  Hence,  with  a  view  to 
peace  and  harmony,  and,  moreover,  there  being  the  reverse  of 
any  particular  love  for  them,  the  Penns  prevailed,  by  special 
inducements,  on  the  Irish  and  Scotch  to  seek  homes  beyond 
the  river,  where  they  would  Und  a  homogeneous  population. 

(b)  A  dispute  with  Maryland  about  the  location  of  the  boun- 
dary line,  and  intrusions  by  the  Marylanders  upon  lands  clearly 
within  the  Province  of  Pennsylvania,  induced  the  proprieta- 
ries to  issue  licenses  to  settlers,  and  encourage  settlements  along 
the  boundary  so  as  to  more  effectually  resist  these  intrusions. 

(c)  As  we  shall  see  further  on,  guardsmen  against  the  savage 
foe  beyond,  were  wanted  along  the  Kittochtinny  frontier. 

These  early  settlers — mainly,  as  we  have  seen,  Scotch,  Irish 
and  Scotch-Irish — were  Presbyterians  in  their  homes  beyond 
the  flood. 

In  treating  this  subject,  the  author  of  the  history  of  Big 
Spring  Presbytery,  shows  the  candor  of  the  true  historian.  He 
says:  "The  great  mass  of  the  Irish  that  settled  west  of  the 
Susquehanna  between  1730  and  1750,  had  been  reared  in  con- 
nection with  the  Synod  of  Ulster.  This  must  have  been  so; 
for  the  Covenanters  were  not  numerous  in  Ireland,  and  the  Se- 
cession churches  were  at  this  date  just  being  planted  there. 
Knowing  nothing  about  dissent  or  national  covenants,  these 
emigrants  brought  no  prejudice  or  bias  which  could  prevent 
their  falling  in  harmoniously  with  the  Presbyterian  church  al- 
ready organized  here.  Indeed  the  first  Irish  settlers  brought 
the  Presbyterian  church  with  them ;  for  it  was  the  seed  which 
they  sowed  that  produced  that  great  church  in  this  country."* 

It  is  the  testimony  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Blair,  that  "all  the 
Presbyterian  churches  in  Pennsylvania,  with  two  or  three  ex- 
ceptions, consisted  of  emigrants  from  Ireland,  "f  That  is,  they 
were  either  Irish  or  Scotch-Irish. 

♦Hist.  Big  Spring-  Presb.— Scouller,  p.  7. 
tHodge,  Hist,  of  Pres.  Ch.,  vol.  2,  p.  37. 


Presbytery  of  Donegal — Origin.  63 

Coming  to  this  new  land  they  brought  with  them  an  ardent 
love  for  their  Church — its  doctrines,  its  forms  of  worship,  its 
polity.  Hence  they  early  and  eagerly  sought  to  be  supplied 
with  ministers  and  the  regular  means  of  grace.  Their  supply 
of  ministers  was  almost  entirely  of  like  origin  with  themselves. 
This  will  appear  in  the  chapter  to  follow,  on  "  The  Presbytery 
of  Donegal." 

•  Hist.  Big.  Spring  Presb.— Schouller,  p.  7. 
t  Hodge  Hist.  Pres.  Ch.  vol.  2,  p.  37. 


54  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


J 


CHAPTER  IL 
Presbytery  of  Donegal,  1732 — 1765. 

Organization  of  Churches.      Old  and  New  Side  Division  of  1741. 
Reunion  of  17 o8.     Indian  Troubles.      Conestoga  Massacre. 

I  HE  Pi'esbyterj  of  Donegal  was  erected  bj  the  Synod 
of  Philadelphia  in  May,  1732.  The  following  is  the 
record  :  ''It  being  understood  by  the  Committee 
of  Overtures  that  an  erection  of  a  new  Presbytery 
in  Lancaster  county  should  be  appointed  by  the  Synod,  it 
it  was  voted  by  a  great  majority  that  Masters  Anderson, 
Thomson,  Boyd,  Orr  and  Bertram  be  members  of  a  Presbytery 
by  the  name  of  Donegal  Presbytery." 

Of  these  men  it  may  be  briefly  said :  The  Rev.  James 
Anderson  was  a  native  of  Scotland,  and  was  ordained  by  the 
Presbytery  of  Irvine  in  that  country,  November  17,  1708.  In 
August,  1727,  he  was  installed  pastor  of  Donegal  church  by 
the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle. 

The  Rev.  Adam  Boyd  came  from  Ireland  as  a  licentiate,  in 
1724,  and  on  the  13th  of  October,  the  same  year,  was  ordained 
and  installed  pastor  of  the  churches  of  Octorara  and  Pequae 
by  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle. 

The  Rev.  John  Thomson  was  pastor  of  the  church  of  Middle 
Octorara  at  the  time  of  the  erection  of  the  Presbytery  of  Don- 
egal, having  been  installed  there  in  the  fall  of  1730.  He  had 
come  from  Ireland  in  1715,  and  had  been  settled  for  a  number 
of  years  as  pastor  of  the  church  of  Lewes,  Del. 

The  Rev.  William  Orr  was  received  as  a  student  from  Ire- 
land by  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  and  was  licensed  in 
1730.  After  this,  and  before  the  erection  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Donegal,  Mr.  Orr  was  ordained  and  installed  pastor  of  the 
church  of  Nottingham. 

The  Rev.  William  Bertram,  who  came  from  Ireland,  pre- 
sented his  credentials  to  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  on  the  20th 


Presbytery  of  Donegal — Organization.  56 

of  September,  1732,  and  the  same  day,  together  with  the  above 
named  ministers,  was  assigned  to  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal, 
erected  a  few  liours  after  his  reception. 

The  territor}^  covered  by  the  Presbytery  was  Lancaster 
county.  Lancaster  county  had  been  erected  three  years  be- 
fore (1729),  and  the  boundaries  fixed  were  as  follows:  "All 
and  singular  the  lands  within  the  Province  of  Pennsylvania 
lying  to  the  northward  of  Octorara  creek  and  to  the  westward 
of  a  line  of  marked  trees,  running  from  the  north  branch  of 
said  Octorara  creek  northwardly  to  the  river  Schuylkill,  be 
created  into  a  county,  and  the  same  is  hereby  created  into  a 
county,  named  and  from  henceforth  to  be  called  Lancaster 
county.'' 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  em- 
braced the  entire  State  of  Pennsylvania  with  the  exception  of 
a  few  counties  in  the  eastern  part.  Under  her  fostering  care 
was  also  taken,  in  a  short  time,  a  large  part  of  the  States  of 
Maryland  and  Virginia. 

At  the  time  of  the  formation  of  the  Presbytery  there  were 
no  regularly  organized  churches  in  that  part  of  it  which  after- 
wards formed  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle.  There  were,  however, 
two  congregations — Derry  and  Paxton — in  which  the  people  had 
associated  themselves  together  for  the  worship  and  service  of 
God.  It  is  probable  that  they  (or  at  least  Derry  congregation) 
had  enjoyed  preaching  services  with  some  degree  of  regularity 
from  1725  onward.  The  Rev.  James  Anderson,  who,  as  we 
have  seen-,  was  installed  pastor  of  ''  Dunngall  "  (Donegal,) 
church  in  August,  1727,  gave  every  fifth  Sabbath  to  the  people 
of  Swatara  from  September,  1729,  until  Mr.  Bertram  was 
called  to  Derry  and  Paxton  in  1732.'^ 

By  the  "  people  of  Swatara"  (the  name  of  the  creek  flowing 
near  by,)  is  meant  the  people  of  Derry.  Mr.  Anderson  pre- 
sided at  the  meetings  of  Derry  and  Paxton  congregations 
when  the  calls  were  made  out  for  Mr.  Bertram.  But  at  this 
time  these  churches  had  no  ruling  elders  to  perform  the  duties 
of  that  office  among  themselves,  or  to  represent  them  in  Pres- 
bytery.    In   Presbytery  their  wants  and  wishes  were  made 

•  Webster,  His.  Pres.  Ch.  p.  331. 


56  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


known  by  commissioners  appointed  for  that  purpose,  and  rec- 
ognized as  such.  At  the  tirst  meeting  of  Presbytery,  held  at 
Donegal,  October  11,  1732,  there  were  present  such  represen- 
tatives from  Derry  and  Paxton,  viz :  "  George  Remick  and 
others."  They  were  there  "  to  require  an  answer  to  their  call 
given  to  Rev.  Wm.  Bertram  at  Philadelphia,  where  the  Pres- 
bytery of  New  Castle  met,  producing  their  subscriptions  for 
his  support,  which  subscriptions  were  attested  by  Mr.  Ander- 
son." 


THE    DERRY   CHURCH,    BUILT   IN    1756. 

This  call  was  accepted  by  Mr.  Bertram.  And  at  an  ad- 
journed meeting  of  Presbytery,  held  at  Swatara  (Derry)  No- 
vember 15,  1782,  when  Mr.  Bertram  was  installed  pastor  of 
the  churches,  "  Paxton  congregation  recommended  four,  and 
Derry  eight  persons,  whom  Presbytery  appointed  to  assist  Mr. 
Bertram  in  congregational  affairs  until  the  election  of  a  formal 
session."  This  election  took  place  the  next  year  and  the  ordi- 
nation and  installation  occurred  in  September,  1783.  * 

With  a  rapidly  growing  population,  homogeneous  alike  as  to 
nationality  and  religion,  the  establishment  of  preaching  points 
and  the  formation  of  new  congregations  went  forward  with 

•  Records  of  Presb. 


Presbytery  of  Donegal — Organization  of  Churches.         57 

wonderful  rapidity.  In  most  instances  it  is  extremely  difficult 
to  fix  the  exact  date  at  which  the  organization  proper  of  these 
churches  took  place.  The  facts  of  people  being  banded  to- 
gether for  church  purposes,  of  their  sending  "  supplications  " 
to  Presbytery  for  supplies,  and  even  of  extending  a  call  to  a 
minister  to  become  their  pastor,  do  not  of  themselves  (as  we 
have  seen  in  the  case  of  Derry  and  Paxton)  afford  conclusive 
evidence  that  they  were  organized  in  our  acceptation  of  the 
word,  i.  e.,  having  a  bench  of  regularly  ordained  ruling  elders. 

It  is  only  in  rare  cases  that  mention  is  made  of  the  election 
and  ordination  of  elders  and  the  regular  organization  of 
churches.  Therefore,  in  very  many  instances,  we  can  only 
reach  a  proximate,  or  more  properly,  an  estimated  date. 

The  following  churches  were  organized  prior  to  the  Old  and 
New  Side  Division  of  1741.  To  the  east  of  the  Susquehanna 
— In  1733  Derry  and  Paxton  ;  in  1736  Manada,  afterwards 
known  as  Hanover,  and  Conewago.  The  Conewago  church 
here  mentioned  is  often  confounded  with  the  Great  Conewago 
church  at  Hunterstown,  Adams  county.  It  was  located  on  or 
near  the  Little  Conewago  creek  not  far  from  Middletown,  and 
it  is  sometimes  mentioned  in  the  records  of  Presbytery,  as 
"Conewago,  this  side  of  the  river,"  Rev.  Samuel  Black  was  its 
first  pastor.  He  was  never  pastor  of  the  Great  Conewago 
church,  as  is  erroneously  stated  by  Rev.  Richard  Webster  in 
his  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  by  others  after  him. 

Turning  to  the  territory  west  of  the  Susquehanna,  we  find 
that  Presbytery  here  organized  ten  churches  in  the  same 
period.  At  its  meeting,  October  16,  1734,  it  ''  ordered  Mr. 
Alexander  Creaghead,"  son  of  Rev.  Thomas  Creaghead,  who 
had  just  been  licensed,  '•  to  supply  over  the  river  two  or  three 
Sabbaths  in  November."  At  the  April  meeting  of  1735  a 
supplication  from  the  ''  settlement  over  the  river,  desiring  sup- 
plies, was  presented  ;  and  Presbytery  appointed  Mr.  Alexander 
Creaghead  to  supply  said  people  the  next  two  Sabbaths,  and 
Mr.  Thomson  also  was  appointed  to  supply  at  least  two  Sab- 
baths before  the  next  meeting  of  Presbytery."  At  the  meet- 
ing of  June  10th,  the  same  year,  Rev.  Wm.  Bertram  was  or- 
dered "  to  supply  the  people  over  the  river  two  Sabbaths  and 


68 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


to  give  them  timous  warning  thereof.''  Thus  far  no  mention 
is  made  of  any  particular  locality.  But  at  the  meeting  of 
Presbytery,  September,  1735,  "  the  people  over  the  river  "  are 
also  called  "  the  people  of  the  Conodoguinnet.''  These  are 
the  "  people  of  Pennsborough,"  spoken  of  a  little  farther  on  in 
the  minutes,  and  may  mean  Lower  Pennsborough  (Silver- 
Spring)  or  Upper  Pennsborough  (near  Carlisle).  At  each  of 
the  places  it  is  now  claimed  that  the  "  people  over  the  river  " 
were  their  ancestors  ;  and  doubtless  they  were.  Without  pre- 
tending to  settle  the  question  of  priority,  we  date  the  organiza- 
tion of  both  these  churches  (Lower  and  Upper  Pennsborough, 
now  Silver  Spring  and  Carlisle,)  in  1736.  In  1737,  Hopewell 
(Big  Spring),  East  Oonococheague  (Greencastle),  and  Falling 
Springs  (Chambersburg.)  In  1738,  Upper  West  Conoco- 
cheague  (Mercersburg).  In  1739,  Rocky  Spring  and  Upper 
Hopewell  (Middle  Spring).  And  in  1740,  Upper  Marsh 
Creek  (Grettysburg)  and  Grreat  Conewago.  Thus  m  a  period 
of  nine  years  were  organized  fourteen  churches,  all  of  which 
are  still  in  existence,  except  Hanover  and  Conewago. 


CHURCH    OP   ROCKY   SPRING.    BUILT   IN  1794. 


Presbytery  of  Donegal — Location  of  Churches. 


59 


ROCKY  SPRINC*,  INTERIOR. 


As  a  rule,  the  churches  were  located  about  ten  miles  apart, 
and  Presbytery  claimed  and  exercised  the  right  of  fixing  the 
boundary  lines  between  them,  and  saying  to  the  people  on  one 
side,  3'ou  shall  worsliip  there;  and  to  those  on  the  other  side, 
you  shall  worship  here.  In  establishing  the  diyiding  lines, 
Presbytery  often  sent  committees  to  "  perambulate  "  the  terri- 
tory and  take  testimony  as  to  the  character  of  the  roads  and 
the  number  and  circumstances  of  the  families  to  be  accommo- 
dated. And  if  the  people  were  disposed  to  be  rebellious,  as 
sometimes  they  were,  they  were  given  to  understand  that 
Presbyter}^  was  yested  with  authority.  There  are  instances  on 
record  where  it  declined  permission  to  call  a  pastor  {e.  y., 
Hopewell,  in  the  case  of  the  Rev.  Tliomas  Creaghead,  1737), 
or  even  appoint  supplies  to  preach  (as  in  the  case  of  Limestone 
Ridge,  Perry  county,  years  after  the  aboye).  The  distance 
people  had  to  go  to  church,  the  two  long  sermons,  the  inter- 
mission and  the  lunch,  afford  sufficient  reason  for  locating 
nearly  all  the  earlier  houses   of  worship   at  or  near  springs  or 


60  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


streams  of  fresh  water.  Thus  we  have  Derry ;  Paxton  (the 
spring  now  closed)  s  Lower  Pennsborough,  at  Silvers^  Spring ; 
Upper  Pennsborough,  at  the  Meeting  House  Springs,  a  mile 
and  a  half  from  Carlisle  ;  Big  Spring ;  Middle  Spring ;  Eocky 
Spring  ;  Falling  Spring ;  Upper  West  Conococheague,  at  the 
beautiful  spring  where  the  "  White  church  "  stood,  some  two 
miles  East  of  Mercersburg ;  Lower  West  Conococheague,  out 
at  Welsh  Eun  ;  Upper  and  Lower  churches  in  Path  Yalley ; 
Upper  and  Centre  churches,  in  Perry  county ;  East  Conoco- 
cheague and  Upper  and  Lower  Marsh  Creek. 

In  these  early  days  much  attention  seems  to  have  been  given 
to  visitations  to  the  churches.  These  visitations  were  not 
made  by  committees  as  now,  but  by  the  Presbytery  as  a 
whole.  The  pastor  of  the  church  where  the  visitation  was 
made  was  appointed  to  preach  on  these  occasions  upon  a  text 
previously  assigned,  and  Presbytery  passed  judgment  on  his 
discourse.  After  this,  inquiry  was  made  as  to  the  fidelity  of 
pastor,  elders  and  people.  To  relieve  of  all  embarrassment  and 
secure  the  most  accurate  information  possible,  each  party  was 
interrogated  separately  in  regard  to  the  other  two,  who,  during 
the  investigation,  were  in  turn  requested  to  retire  from  the 
house.  If  wrong  doings  or  shortcomings  were  found  to  exist, 
the  guilty  or  delinquent  party  was  dealt  with  as  the  case  might 
seem  to  demand 

As  we  have  seen,  the  years  which  immediately  followed  the 
organization  of  the  Presbytery,  and  preceded  the  schism  which 
occurred  in  1741,  dividing  the  Church  into  Old  and  New  Side, 
were  years  in  which  congregations  were  multiplied,  and  the 
growth  of  Presbyterianism  in  this  region  was  unparalleled. 
Not  less  than  eleven  churches  were  organized  in  what -are  now 
the  counties  of  Dauphin,  Cumberland,  Adams  and  Franklin  ; 
and  in  other  instances  assemblies  of  worshippers  were  collected, 
looking  to  organization  in  the  future.  But  they  were  years, 
also,  in  which  sprang  up  misunderstandings,  fierce  controver- 
sies and  bitter  strife,  in  which  frequently  brethren  of  the  same 
Synod,  of  the  same  Presbytery,  and  of  the  same  neighborhood 
were  arrayed  against  each  other. 

The  questions    entering  into  these  unhappy  controversies 


^ 

X 


let   ioc^i6^:  :^ 


i 


c 


Presbytery  of  Donegal — JJ-issensions'.  61 

were  not  questions  affecting  the  doctrines  or  polity  of  the 
Church.  In  Synod,  all  accepted  the  "Adopting  Act  "  of  1729, 
and  were  loyal  to  the  standards  of  the  Church.  True,  it  was 
opposed  by  Jonathan  Dickinson,  one  of  the  greatest  and  best 
men  of  his  day.  Dr.  IJodge  remarks:  "It  is  obvious  from 
the  nature  of  his  objections  that  lie  belongs  to  the  small  class 
of  persons  opposed  to  all  creeds  of  human  composition."  His 
own  language  is :  "A  subscription  to  any  human  composure 
as  the  test  of  our  orthodoxy  is  to  make  it  the  standard  of  our 
faith,  and  thereby  to  give  it  the  honor  due  only  to  the  word  of 
God."* 

But  with  the  document  explanatory  of  the  Synod's  measure 
attached  to  it,  all  the  ministers  of  the  Synod  then  present, 
except  one  who  declared  himself  "  not  prepared,"  subscribed 
to  the  act — President  Dickinson  among  the  rest.  In  the  Pres- 
byter}- of  Donegal  all  accepted  and  adhered  with  equal  fidelity 
to  the  "  Formula  wherein  to  subscribe  and  adopt  the  West- 
minster Confession  of  Faith  and  Catchism,"  which  prefaces 
the  first  volume  of  its  records  ;  and  which  reads  as  follows : 
"  I,  having  seriously  read  and  perused  the  Westminster  Con- 
fession and  Catechism,  do  declare  m  the  sight  of  God  and  all 
here  present,  that  I  do  believe  and  am  fully  persuaded  that,  so 
far  as  I  can  discern  and  understand  said  Confession  and  Cate- 
chisms, they  are  in  all  things  agreeable  to  the  Word  of  God, 
taking  them  in  the  plain  and  obvious  sense  and  meaning  of 
the  words ;  and,  accordingly,  I  do  acknowledge  them  as  the 
confession  of  my  faith,  and  do  promise,  through  divine  assist- 
ance, forever  to  adhere  thereto. 

"  I  also  believe  the  Directory  for  the  Exercise  of  Worship, 
Discipline  and  Government,  commonly  connected  to  said  Con- 
fession, to  be  agreeable  to  the  Word  of  God,  and  do  promise 
to  conform  thereunto  in  my  practice,  as  far  as  in  emergent  cir- 
cumstances I  can  attain  unto." 

To  this  "  Formula" — ironclad,  we  may  say,  in  its  character — 
are  subscribed  the  names  of  Alexander  Creaghead  and  David 
Alexander — two  of  the  most  zealous  of    the  New  Side  party — 

*  Hodge,  Hist.  Free.  Ch.  1,  p.  171. 


62  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 

as  well  as  those  of  John  Thomson  and  John  Elder,  and  other 
staunch,  uncompromising  Old  Side  men. 

And,  after  the  division  had  virtually  taken  place  by  the  ex- 
clusion of  the  Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick  from  the  Synod 
in  1741,  that  Presbytery  adopted  the  following :  *'  We  think 
it  fit  unanimously  to  declare,  that  we  adhere  as  closely  and 
fully  to  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms 
and  Directory,  as  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  to  any  of  their 
public  acts."* 

This,  it  should  be  observed,  included  not  only  the  "Adopt- 
ing Act  "  of  1729,  but  also  the  thorough -going  "  Declaration  " 
of  1786,  in  which  the  Synod  declared  its  adherence  "  to  the 
Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms  and  Directory, 
without  the  least  variation  or  alteration,  and  without  any  regard 
to  the  distinctions  "  in  the  adopting  act  between  essential  and 
non-essential  articles,  f  We  then  see  that  it  was  not  on  ques- 
tions in  any  way  affecting  the  doctrines  and  polity  of  the 
Church  that  this  schism  occurred. 

Whence,  then,  the  unhappy  controversy  which  resulted  so 
disastrously  ? 

It  seems  to  have  come  almost  without  observation,  and  to 
have  had  its  origin  in  the  state  of  the  church  and  the  com- 
munity, and  the  needs  of  both. 

1.  The  low  state  of  piety  in  the  church,  amounting  to  little 
more  than  orthodox  faith  and  dead  formalism.  Nor  was  this 
confined  to  this  particular  section  of  country.  For,  says  Dr. 
Increase  Mather,  in  1721,  "  There  is  a  grievous  decay  of  piety 
in  the  land,  and  a  leaving  of  first  love ;  and  the  beauties  of 
holiness  are  not  to  be  seen  as  once  they  were.'' 

2.  The  inadequate  supply  of  ministers  to  meet  the  demands 
of  the  times.  These  demands  were :  (a)  More  men  to  push . 
into  the  opening  fields,  and  minister  to  the  rapidly -increasing 
number  of  flocks,  (b)  Spiritually-minded^  earnest,  consecrated 
men  to  rouse  the  people  from  their  state  of  spiritual  lethargy, 
and  lift  them  to  a  higher  plane  of  experimental,  practical  God- 
liness. 

*  Hodge,  Hist.  1,  p.  195. 
t  Hodge,  1,  p.  197. 


Presbytery  of  Donegal — Division. 


3.  The  demand  for  the  mainteiianue  at  the  same  time  of  the 
old  high  standard  of  literary  and  theological  attainment  in  the 
men  who  should  be  brought  forward  to  meet  these  wants. 

Dr.  Archibald  Alexander  says :  "  The  first  Presbyterian 
ministers  in  this  country  were  nearly  all  men  of  liberal  educa- 
tion. Some  had  received  their  education  in  the  universities 
of  Scotland  ;  some  in  Ireland  and  others  at  one  of  the  New 
England  colleges.  And,  though  there  existed  such  a  destitu- 
tion of  ministers  in  this  new  country,  they  never  thought  of 
introducing  any^  man  into  the  ministry  who  had  not  received  a 
college  or  university  education,  except  in  very  extraordinary- 
cases,  of  which,  I  believe,  we  have  but  one  instance  in  the 
early  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church."* 

Under  these  circumstances  the  Log  College  had  its  origin, 
and  the  question  of  a  candidate  for  the  ministry  being  required 
to  present  a  diploma  from  some  university  or  college,  or  of 
a  thorough  examination  by  the  Synod  being  accepted  in  lieu 
of  this,  began  to  be  earnestly  discussed. 

This  was  really  the  entering  wedge  of  division.  When  there 
was  no  small  agitation  in  the  church  courts  over  this  and  other 
questions  connected  with  the  induction  of  young  men  to  the 
gospel  ministry,  the  great  revival  of  the  last  centuary  dawned 
upon  the  church.  The  importance  of  adopting  and  using 
proper  means  for  promoting  and  fostering  it  was  felt  by  all. 
Hence  the  Synod,  in  session  September,  1783,  took  the  follow- 
ing action,  nem  con:  "  To  use  some  proper  means  to  revive  the 
declining  power  of  Godliness,  the  Synod  earnestly  recommend 
it  to  all  our  ministers  and  members  to  take  particular  care 
about  ministerial  visiting  of  families,  and  press  family  and 
secret  worship,  according  to  the  Westminster  Directory,  and 
that  they  also  recommend  it  to  every  Presbytery,  at  proper 
seasons  to  inquire  concerning  the  diligence  of  each  of  their 
members  in  such  particulai's."f     Presbyteries  took  like  action. 

But  there  were  those  who  favored  the  adoption  of  other  and 
extraordinary  methods  to  meet  the  exigency. 

Prominent  among  the  admirers  and  friends  of  Whitefield 

*  Log-  Colleg-e. 

t  Records  of  Pres.  Ch. 


64  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

and  the  advocates  of  the  new  methods,  which  were  coming  into 
vogue  in  connection  with  the  revival,  were  the  originators  of 
the  "  Log  College,"  its  friends  and  patrons  and  graduates  This 
served  to  widen  the  breach  and  deepen  the  chasm. 

When  the  Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick  withdrew,  the 
"Log  College  "  men,  who  were  not  already  in  it,  met  with  it 
as  correspondents.  They  ranked  among  the  recognized  leaders 
of  the  New  Side  and  New  Measure  party. 

In  view  of  the  extraordinary  methods  employed,  and  the 
extraordinary  manifestations  which  attended  their  use,  Dr. 
Briggs,  in  his  "American  Presbyterianism,"  terms  and  treats 
the  entire  movement  of  that  day  as  "  Methodist."  And  so  it 
really  was.  The  brethren  of  the  New  Side  division  were  as 
truly  Calvinist'ic  or  Presbyterian  Methodists  as  were  the  fol- 
lowers of  the  Wesleys,  Episcopal  Methodists,  and  were  no  less 
entitled  to  the  name. 

During  this  controversy  things  were  done  on  both  sides 
which  were  unbrotherly  and  discourteous.  Bitter,  harsh,  un- 
christian utterances  escaped  the  lips  of  good  men  on  both  sides. 
Enough  was  said  and  done  to  fill  the  hearts  of  all  with  deep 
regret  in  after  days,  and  of  some,  with  profovmdest  sorrow. 

The  full  history  of  the  period  belongs  to  the  church  at 
large.  But  we  have  felt  constrained  to  say  thus  much,  because 
of  the  manner  in  which  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  was  affected. 

Both  before  and  after  the  accomplishment  of  the  division, 
the  Presbytery  was  made  to  suffer  as  perhaps  no  other  Presby- 
tery suffered.  When  the  division  came,  two  of  its  members 
withdrew  from  the  Synod  and  met  as  corresponding  members 
with  the  Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick,  viz:  Alexander 
Creaghead  and  David  Alexander.  All  the  other  members 
signed  the  Protestation,  which  was  the  immediate  occasion  of 
the  withdrawal  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick ;  viz: 
John  Thomson,  Richard  Sanckey,  John  Elder,  John  Craig, 
Samuel  Caven,  Samuel  Thomson  and  Andrew  Boyd.* 

With  these  latter  brethren,  Creaghead  and  Alexander  de- 
clined to  meet  in  Presbytery,  ''because,"  as  they  said,  "candi- 
dates were  licensed  and  ordained  after  superficial  examination 

*  Records  Pres.  Ch.  p.  158. 


Presbytery  of  Donegal — /Jivi.sio/t.  65 

and  while  giving  no  ev^idence  of  not  being  enemies  of  heart 
religion.""^ 

The  Rev.  Alexander  Creaghead  did  not  remain  long  in  the 
Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick,  with  which  he  identified  him- 
self, because  it  refused  to  adopt  the  "  Solemn  League  and 
Covenant."  But  turning  from  this  he  addressed  the  Reformed 
Presbytery  of  Scotland,  declaring  his  adherence  to  their  views 
and  methods,  and  soliciting  help  from  them.  This  was  granted  ; 
and  Mr.  Creaghead  was  instrumental  in  founding  the  Reformed 
Presbyterian  Church  in  America.  Thus  he  became  the  author 
of  further  division. f 

He  organized  several  churches  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian 
principles  in  the  vicinity  of  Middle  Octorara.  In  1751  he  and 
some  of  his  people  turned  from  the  Reformed  Presbytery  of 
Scotland  to  the  An ti -Burger  Synod  of  the  Associate  Presby- 
terian Church  of  Scotland,  but  the  Reformed  Presbytery  were 
not  disposed  to  abandon  their  adherents  in  America,  and  they 
sent  over  John  Culbertson,  in  1751,  to  take  charge  of  their 
flock  in  Pennsylvania.  Culbertson  labored  at  Middle  Octorara 
until  his  death,  March  10,  1791.  J 

The  first  Presbytery  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church 
in  this  country,  however,  was  not  organized  till  1774.  "  In 
the  spring  of  1773,  William  Brown,  of  Paxton,  was  sent  to 
Ireland  to  procure  two  ministers,  and  was  specially  instructed 
to  get,  if  possible,  the  Rev.  Matthew  Lind,  pastor  of  the  Cove- 
nanter congregation  of  Aghadowey,  near  Colraine,  in  London- 
dary  county.  Alexander  Dobbin,  specially  licensed  and  or- 
dained for  the  purpose,  accompanied  him.  These  two  and  the 
Rev.  John  Culbertson,  above  mentioned,  organized,  in  1774, 
the  "  Reformed  Presbyteiy  of  America." 

Mr.  Lind  became  pastor  of  the  congregation  of  Paxton  (Re- 
formed Presbyterian).  This  congregation  came  in  possession 
of  the  church  which  had  been  built  and  occupied  by  the  New 
Side  portion  of  Paxton  Pi-esbyterian  congregation  under  Rev. 
John  Roan,  who  died  in  1775.     We  hear  it  sometimes  referred 


*  Webster,  p.  160. 

t  Brings,  American  Presbyterianism,  pp.  274,  275.    Webster's  Hist,  of  Pres.  Ch.  p. 
435. 
t  Webster,  Briggrs. 

5 


QQ  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

to  now  as  the  Mattbew  Lind  churc'li.  It  was  located  about 
two  miles  east  of  the  present  Paxton  Presbyterian  Church.  No 
trace  of  the  church  building  lias  been  visible  for  many  years. 
The  grave-yard  alone  remains  to  mark  the  spot. 

The  division  of  Old  and  New  Side  was  not  confined  to  the 
ministers.  Few  indeed  were  the  congregations  in  our  bounds 
in  which  there  was  not  divided  sentiment ;  and  in  most  of 
them  actual  estrangement  and  separation  took  place. 

After  the  death  of  Mr.  Bertram,  Derry  called  the  Rev.  John 
Roan,  of  the  New  Side :  and  Mr.  Elder's  church  at  Paxton 
split,  and  the  New  Side  portion  erected  the  house  of  worship 
above  referred  to,  and  had  Mr.  Roan  for  their  pastor.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  Old  Side  portion  of  the  Derry  congregation 
had  their  place  of  meeting  on  the  west  side  of  the  Swatara,  and 
Mr.  Elder,  of  Paxton.  preached  to  them.  These  divisions  con- 
tinued till  shortly  after  Mr.  Roan's  death,  in  the  fall  of  1775, 
when  the  reunited  congregations  of  these  churches  became  one 
charge  under  Rev.  John  Elder.  This  union  continued  un- 
broken till  the  resignation  of  Rev.  A.  D.  Mitchell  in  1874.  In 
June,  1887,  it  was  restored,  under  the  pastoral  care  of  Rev. 
Albert  B.  Williamson. 

At  the  meeting  of  Presbytery,  which  was  held  in  Upper 
Path  Yalley  church  in  October,  1775,  Mr.  Hogg  (Hoge)  was 
appointed  to  supply  at  Paxton  and  Deny*  (}•  e.,  Mr.  Roan's 
portion  of  tbese  congregations).  Mr.  Elder  justly  had  the  rep- 
utation of  resisting  and  resenting  any  thing  which  had  even 
the  appearance  of  encroachment  on  his  territory  or  bis  rights. 
Whetlier  Mr.  Hogg  may  have  been  guilty  of  any  indiscretion 
while  filling  the  appointment  of  Presbytery  we  know  not.  At 
all  events  he  was  not  favorably  regarded  by  Mr.  Elder.  And 
tradition  has  it,  that  at  the  next  meeting  of  Presbytery  he  com- 
plained of  having  been  annoyed  by  the  rooting  around  of  a 
Hogg  that  had  been  turned  into  his  field. f 

Upper  Pennsborough  was  divided,  and  a  portion  of  it  was 
formed  into  a  separate  congregation,  worshiping  imthe  town  of 
Carlisle,  and  seeking  supplies  from  the  New  Side  Presbytery 

*Records,  Oct.,  1T75,  p.  222. 

t  Dr.  DeWitt,  in  Sprague's  Annals. 


Presbytery  of  J)on>rjal — D 


(Vision. 


67 


of  Nt'w  Castle.  Tlie  congregations  of  Big  Spring,  Middle 
Spring  and  Rocky  Spring,  ill  opposition  to  tlie  wishes  of  the 
Presbvter}',  called  liev.  John  Blair,  of  the  New  Side,  who 
divided  his  labors  equall}'  between  these  churches,  retaining 
his  connection  with  the  New  Side  Presbytery  of  New  Castle. 
At  East  Conecocheague  tlie  congregation  was  divided,  a  por- 
tion worshiping  under  a  tent  for  a  time.  The  division  was  not 
healed  till  after  the  resignation,  in  1799,  of  Mr.  McPherrin 
(who  had  been  pastor  of  the  New  Side  portion  from  1774), 
and  the  resignation  the  following  year  of  Mr.  Lang  (who  had 
been  pastor  of  the  Old  Side  portion  from  1767).  In  1808  the 
twoconoreo-ations  became  united  under  the  care  of  Rev.  Robert 

o      o 

Kenned}',  who,  at  that  time,  was  installed  pastor  of  the  united 
congregations  of  East  Conocochague  and  Lower  West  Cono- 
cochacrue.     The  latter  to-dav  bears  liis  name. 


WJiLJSH  KUK    CHURCH,   BUILT  IN   1774,   TOBN  DOWN  IN   1871. 


68  Presbytery  oj  Carlisle — Centennial. 


In  the  period  extending  from  1741  to  1758  there  were  three 
churches  organized  on  distinctly  New  Side  basis — Lower  West 
Conococheague,  afterwards  known  as  Welsh  Run,  now  as 
Robert  Kennedy  Metnorial,  infl741 ;  Lower  Marsh  Creek  and 
Round  Hill  in  1748.  These  were  the  only  churches  organized 
during  the  separation.  It  was  a  time  of  contention  and  strife 
and  division,  not  of  aggression  and  upbuilding.  And  yet  we 
must  not  say  this  without  qualification.  For  the  records  show 
that  as  early  as  1742,  and  at  a  time  when  contention  ran  high, 
Presbytery  was  sending  its  members,  in  response  to  earnest 
calls,  as  far  south  as  the  "  head  waters  of  the  Shenandoah  and 
James  Rivers."^  In  November,  1742,  it  ordained  Mr.  Hind- 
man  "  sine  titulo  "  in  order  that  he  might  go  and  preach  to  the 
people  in  the  ''  back  parts  of  Virginia,"  and  administer  the 
sacraments  as  there  might  be  occasion.  The  need  of  more 
ministers  was  greatly  felt — the  distracted  state  of  the  church 
deterring  young  men  from  entering  the  ministry. 

The  volume  of  Presbyterial  records  covering  almost  half 
this  period  was  lost  many  years  ago,  having  been  loaned  to 
some  one,  it  is  said,  in  Virginia,  who  failed  to  return  it.  Hence 
we  cannot  tell  from  that  source  what  transpired  during  that 
time  or  what  was  the  attitude  of  the  Presbytery,  as  such,  upon 
the  subject  of  the  reunion  of  the  two  Synods,  which  was  then 
agitated. 

On  the  29th  of  May,  1758,  "the  plan  of  union  was  agreed  upon 
between  the  Synods  of  Philadelphia  (Old  Side)  and  New  York 
(New  Side),  both  bodies  being  in  session  at  that  time  in  Philadel- 
phia." Of  the  plan  of  union,  it  has  been  said:  "This  noble 
declaration  is  for  our  church  what  the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence is  for  our  country.  It  is  a  promulgation  of  first  prin- 
ciples— a  setting  forth  of  our  faith,  order  and  religion  as  an 
answer  to  those  who  question  it.  It  is  a  foundation  of  our 
ecclesiastical  compact,  the  bond  of  union. "f  This  declaration 
was  unanimously  adopted,  and  every  member  of  the  united 
Synod  set  his  hand  to  this  testimony  in  behalf  of  truth,  order 
and  evangelical  religion.     Under  the  plan  of  union  the  Pres- 

*  Records  (Copy)  p.  397. 
t  Hodge,  in  Webster,  p.  271. 


Presbytery  of  Donegal — Reunion.  69 

bvtery  of  Donegal  was  left  unchanged  for  the  present.  There 
were  no  representatives  of  tlie  Presbytery  present  at  the  meet- 
ing of  the  Synod  of  1759.  Webster  intimates  that  they  may 
have  been  absent  with 'a  hope  of  securing  a  continuance  of 
their  body  as  it  was,  for  it  was  wholly  Old  Side,  and  consisted 
of  Eevs.  Samuel  Thomson,  John  Elder,  Richard  Sanckey,  John 
Steel,  Joseph  Tate  and  Robert  McMordie."^  But  if  this  was 
their  hope,  it  met  with  disa])pointment.  For  the  Synod  added 
one  Old  Sidp  (Samson  Smith)  and  three  New  Side  men  (R 
Smith,  John  Roan  and  John  Hoge)  to  their  number. 

A  fourth  New  Side  man,  the  Rev.  George  Duffield,  was 
already  preaching  to  the  New  Side  portion  of  Upper  Penns- 
borough  church  at  Carlisle.  Of  his  own  accord  he  had  taken 
his  letter  of  dismission  from  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle  and 
had  united  with  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  prior  to  the  meet- 
ing of  the  latter  body  in  April,  1759 ;  for  we  find  his  name  on 
the  roll  of  present  members  at  the  opening  of  that  meeting. 
The  date  of  his  reception  is  doubtless  given  in  the  lost  volume 
of  Records.  Calls  from  the  churches  at  Carlisle  and  Big  Spring 
were  placed  in  his  hands  at  the  meeting  of  Presbyter}^,  August 
21,  1759.  These  having  been  accepted,  he  was  installed  by  a 
committee  of  Presbytery  on  the  third  Wednesday  of  the  fol- 
lowing month. 

After  the  reunion  an  unsuccessful  effort  was  made  to  bring 
the  two  congregations  at  Carlisle — under  Mr.  Steel  and  Mr. 
Dufheld — into  closer  relations  to  each  other.  At  its  meeting  in 
May,  1759,  an  "  application  was  made  to  the  Synod  of  New 
York  and  Philadelphia,  by  Messrs.  Duiiield  and  Elder,  for  ad- 
vice, both  to  Mr.  Steel  and  Mr.  Duffield's  congregations, 
whether  they  shall  erect  two  meeting  houses  in  Carlisle,  or 
only  one."  To  this  the  following  reply  was  made:  "The 
Synod  are  grieved  that  there  should  be  a  spirit  of  animosity 
still  subsisting  amongst  the  people,  and  would  be  far  from  en- 
couraging any  steps  that  would  tend  to  perpetuate  a  divided 
state ;  and,  therefore,  do  vvarmly  recommend  to  the  people  of 
both  congregations  to  fall  upon  healing  measures,  and  lay  a 
plan  for  the  erection   of  one  house  only,  and  enjoin  it  upon 

•  lUd,  p.  374. 


70  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

Messrs.  Steel  and  Duffield  to  unite  their  counsel  and  use  their 
influence  to  bring  about  a  cordial  agreement." 

This  wholesome  advice  was  not  taken,  but  each  congrega- 
tion erected  its  own  house  of  worship.  After  they  became 
vacant  by  the  removal  of  Mr.  Duffield  and  the  death  of  Mr. 
Steel,  they  were  sometimes  distinguished  as  the  First  and  Second 
churches  of  Carlisle.*  They  remained  separate  until  1785, 
when  Rev.  Robert  Davidson,  D.  D.,  became  pastor  of  the  united 
congregations.  He  was  a  man  who  possessed  those  traits  of 
character  which  enabled  him  to  bring  and  hold  together  and 
mold  into  one  these  discordant  elements.  From  the  inscrip- 
tion on  his  tombstone,  in  the  old  cemeterj^  at  Carlisle,  we  copy 
the  following : 

"  In  Memory  of  Robert  Davidson,  D.  D., 

A  blessed  peace  maker. 

As  a  pastor,  winning  and  affectionate. 

The  flock  over  which  he  watched  for  20  years  revered 

and  loved  him."  t 

In  accordance  with  the  foregoing  arrangement  of  Synod  the 
Presbytery  of  Donegal  was  composed  of  seven  Old  Side  men — 
Messrs.  Thompson,  Elder,  Sanckey,  Steel,  Tate,  McMordie  and 
Sampson  Smith ;  and  four  New  Side  men — Messrs,  Roan, 
Hoge,  R  Smith  and  Duffield.  Shortly  after  the  union,  Mona- 
ghan  church,  at  Dillsburg,  was  organized. 

This  arrangement  by  no  means  gave  satisfaction  to  the  old 
members  of  the  Presbvtery.  Differences  of  opinion  became 
very  marked,  and  party  lines  were  drawn  during  the  trial  of 
Rev.  Sampson  Smith  in  1762,  and  subsequently  in  the  licens- 
ing of  William  Edmeston.  Another  subject  of  controversy  was, 
permitting  an  elder  of  Mr.  Steel's  branch  of  Pennsborough 
church,  who  had  not  been  ordained,  to  sit  in  Presbytery. 

*  Records,  April,  1781. 

t  In  this  same  sacred  enclosure  rest  the  remains  of  Revs.  John  Steel,  Dr.  Nisbet, 
Dr.  Robert  Davidson,  Jr.,  Dr.  Daniel  McKinley  and  Mervin  E.  Johnston. 


Presbytery  of  Donegal — Indian  Troubles  71 

INDIAN  TROUBLES. 
The  latter  part  of  tbe  period  covered  by  this  chapter  was 
one  of  great  disturbance  and  danger  to  the  inhabitants  of  the 
frontier  by  reason  of  the  French  and  Indian  war,  closely  fol- 
lowed by  what  is  known  in  history  as  the  Conspiracy  of  Pontiac. 
For  about  ten  years  there  was  but  little  security  to  either 
property  or  life  ;  and  the  settlers,  unprotected  by  the  govern- 
ment, were  constantly  kept  on  the  alert.  In  Pennsylvania  the 
Scotch- Irish  Presbyterians  w^ere  the  frontiersmen  of  the  day. 
In  placing  them  there  the  authorities  did  not  assign  as  a  reason 
that  they  designed  to  have  them  as  a  wall  of  defense  between  the 
savages  of  the  forest  and  the  peace-loving  Quakers  and  phleg- 
matic Germans  further  east.  But  such  they  were  in  fact  And 
historians  of  thai  and  subsequent  times,  in  sifting  the  motives, 
have,  with  wonderful  unanimity,  found  here  a  potent  reason 
for  the  discrimination  shown  against  the  Scotch-Irish  in  assign- 
ing places  of  settlement.  As  above  shown,  they  were  dispos- 
sessed of  fertile  lands  further  east,  already  occupied  by  them  ; 
special  inducements  were  held  out  to  them  to  remove  to  the 
region  skirting  the  North  or  Kittoch tinny  mountains,  and  in- 
structions were  given  the  land  agents  not  to  sell  to  them  except 
in  these  frontier  districts.  These  orders  were  made  imperative 
in  1750,  about  which  time  no  small  degree  of  unrest  and  dis- 
content began  to  be  manifested  by  the  Indians.  If  such  was 
the  design  of  the  authorities,  their  choice  of  men  for  these 
posts  of  peril  could  have  fallen  on  no  better.  For  these  pio- 
neers of  civil  and  religious  liberty  were  men  of  fortitude  and 
firmness.  For  God  and  his  law  they  had  a  profound  reverence. 
The  face  of  human  foe,  whether  white  or  red,  they  feared  not. 
They  were  men  of  sterling  worth,  possessed  of  domestic  and 
social  and  public  virtues,  such  as  have  since  shone  in  many  a 
descendant.  They  were  just,  kind,  humane.  But  when  driven 
to  it,  they  met  their  savage  foe  on  his  own  terms,  and  waged 
with  him  a  war  the  most  tierce  and  relentless.  They  well 
knew  there  was  a  stern  necessity  for  this.  The  character  of  the 
enemy  and  his  methods  of  warfare  had  to  be  understood  and  ac- 
cepted. The  youthful  Colonel  Washington  knew  this  ;  General 
Braddock  would  not  be  persuaded  of  it     Hence  the  disasters 


72  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

of  "  Braddock's  Field."  Perhaps  no  class  of  men  has  been  less 
understood  and  worse  maligned  than  have  been  these  God- 
fearing heroic  Scotch-Irish  Presbyterians,  by  a  class  of  histo- 
rians who  lack  the  keen  discrimination,  the  love  of  truth  and 
justice,  and  the  unbiased  judgment  which  characterize  the  true 
historian. 

When  the  cloud  of  the  French  and  Indian  war,  which  had 
been  gathering  for  years,  burst,  it  fell  (in  1755)  on  them  with 
indescribable  fury,  carrying  everywhere  destruction,  desolation, 
death.  Owing  to  their  location  they  were  almost  exclusively 
the  sufferers  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania.  Dr.  Alexander  T. 
McGill  says :  "The  rich  and  beautiiful  Cumberland  Valley  be- 
came the  bloodiest  battle  ground  we  have  ever  had  since  the 
beginning  of  our  American  civilization.  There  the  Scotch- 
Irish  Presbyterians  had  been  suffered  to  pour  their  stream  of 
immigration,  in  order  that  they  might  stand  guardsmen  for  the 
nation  through  nearly  the  whole  of  a  century."*  Few  indeed 
were  the  churches  or  communities  then  found  in  the  bounds 
of  our  present  Presbytery  that  escaped. 

Adam  Hoops,  in  a  letter  to  the  secretary  of  the  province, 
dated  Conococheague,  November  2,  1755,  says :  "  On  Saturday 
an  express  came  from  Peters  township  that  the  inhabitants  of 
Great  Cove  (about  McConnellsburg)  were  all  murdered  or  taken 
captives,  and  their  houses  and  barns  were  all  in  flames."  At 
the  date  of  the  above  writing  the  savages  had  already  crossed 
the  mountains  and  commenced  the  work  of  devastation  and  death 
in  the  settlements  of  Upper  and  Lower  West  Conococheague 
and  East  Conococheague.  The  Rev.  John  Steel  was  then  pastor 
of  the  churches  of  Upper  West  Conococheague  (Mercersburg) 
and  East  Conococheague  (Greencastle).  He  was  a  man  of 
great  intrepidity.  He  quickly  called  the  men  of  his  congrega- 
tions together  and  organized  them  into  a  company.  He  was 
chosen  their  commander,  and  afterwards  received  his  commission 
as  captain  from  the  provincial  government.  Captain  Steel  was 
wont  to  go  into  his  pulpit  armed  and  ready  for  any  emergency. 
On  one  occasion  intelligence  was  received  in  the  midst  of  his 
sermon  that  a  family  not  far  distant  had  been  murdered.    The 

•  Centennial  Historical  Discourse,  1876. 


Presbytery  of  Donegal — Indian  Troubles.  73 

services  were  immediately  brought  to  a  close,  and  the  reverend 
captain  at  the  head  of  the  men  of  his  congregation,  who  also 
had  their  arms  with  them,  made  hot  pursuit  of  the  cavages. 
Both  these  congregations  were  virtually  broken  up ;  and  Mr. 
Steel  did  not  resume  his  labors  there,  but  settled  at  Carlisle  as 
pastor  of  the  Old  Side  branch  of  the  church. 

The  people  of  Lower  West  Conococheague  congregation  fared 
no  better,  and  their  "  meeting  house"  was  burned- by  the 
Indians  about  1760. 

At  the  first  approach  of  the  Indians,  and  when  these  sad 
scenes  were  being  enacted  m  the  Great  Cove  and  about  Mer- 
cersburg  and  Welsh  Run  and  Greencastle,  "  the  people  of  Path 
Valley  were  all  gathered  into  a  small  fort,  and,  according  to 
the  best  accounts,  were  safe."  So  wrote  Adam  Hoops  to  the 
secretary  of  the  province  in  November,  1755.  Subsequently 
they  were  driven  from  their  homes  a  number  of  times  and 
compelled  to  seek  shelter  in  the  government  forts  at  Loudon 
and  Shippensburg,  and  sometimes  to  flee  even  further. 

In  like  manner  the  people  in  Perry  county  who  subsequently 
composed  the  congregations  of  Upper,  Centre  and  Limestone 
Ridge,  under  the  Rev.  John  Linn,  and  of  Dick's  Gap  and  Sher- 
man's Creek  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  county,  suffered  by  the 
arrows,  the  tomahawk  and  the  scalping-knife  of  the  skulking 
foe.  They  had  rude  fortifications  of  their  own  construction  ; 
but  in  times  of  general  incursions  of  the  hostile  Indians  these 
did  not  suffice  for  protection,  and  they  were  compelled  to  flee  to 
the  government  fort  at  Carlisle. 

What  has  been  said  in  regard  to  churches  and  communities 
west  of  the  Kittochtinny  mountains  and  about  East  and  West 
Conococheague  may  with,  equal  truth,  be  said  in  regard  to  the 
entire  Cumberland  Valley  and  the  region  immediately  east  of 
the  Susquehanna  river,  bordering  on  the  Kittochtinny  mount- 
ains. 

The  congregations  of  Rocky  Spring,  Middle  Spring  and  Big 
Spring  which  were  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  John 
Blair  at  the  outbreak  of  the  French  and  Indian  war,  were  fre- 
quently harassed  and  dispersed  b}^  the  incursions  of  the  In- 
dians— the  women  and  children  huddled  into  the  fortifications 


74  Presbytery  of  Corlisle — Centennial. 

at  Shippensburg  and  Carlisle,  and  the  men  protecting,  as  best 
they  could,  their  homes,  or  joining  in  pursuit  of  the  fleeing  foe. 
In  this  way  was  Mr.  Blair  driven  from  his  field  of  labor  in  the 
autumn  of  1755  or  in  1756.  In  1757  he  became  the  successor 
of  his  brother  Samuel  as  pastor  of  Fagg's  Manor  church. 

At  Carlisle  the  alarm  was  great,  caused  not  so  much  by  ac- 
tual attacks  of  the  enemy  as  by  tlie  frequent  arrival  of  refugees 
and  the  rumors  of  Indian  atrocity  elsewhere.  "  So  horrible 
was  the  style  of  savage  warfare  that  the  report  of  several 
massacres  and  capturings  of  some  settlers  beyond  the  river  and 
the  mountains  and  in  the  coves  (in  1754-5)  was  enough  to 
drive  the  large  portion  of  the  inhabitants  of  this  valley  from 
their  homes."^  "  During  the  five  years  (1753-1758)  in  which 
the  people  had  been  subject  to  such  pain  and  such  hardships, 
many  of  them  had  been  slain  on  their  military  expeditions, 
and  many  more  had  fallen  victims  to  disease  and  exposure. 
It  was  of  course  impossible  to  maintain  public  worship  with 
regularity,  especially  without  the  presence  of  a  regular  pastor 
for  nearly  ten  years  (1749-1758).''*  ''  The  settlers  of  Cumber- 
land county  were  at  this  critical  period  a  living  breast-work 
against  the  savage  foe.  At  the  same  time  their  supply  of  pro- 
visions was  liable  to  failure.  It  could  neither  be  obtained  from 
over  the  river  nor  with  any  certainty  from  their  own  fields. 
It  was  almost  impossible  to  cultivate  their  farms,  where  each 
solitary  laborer  was  likely  to  be  shot  or  carried  into  captivity ; 
and  where  the  crops  were  more  than  usually  abundant,  they 
were  frequently  left  to  rot  on  the  ground  or  they  were  burned 
with  the  barns.  Every  precaution  within  the  power  of  such 
men  was  taken.  All  able-bodied  men  were  organized  into 
companies,  which  met  together  at  stated  times  and  on  precon- 
certed signals.  Both  Presb}- terian  ministers  (Steel  and  Duf- 
field)  were  captains  of  such  companies,  and  were  once  or  twice 
called  to  go  on  expeditions  up  the  river  and  over  the  mount- 
ains." t 

A  like  wail  of  distress  comes  from  Paxton  and  Hanover 
congregations,  to  the  east  of  the  Susquehanna.     Under  date  of 

•  Hist.  First  Pres.  Ch.  Carlisle,  Dr.  Wing,  pp.  60,  64. 
t  Hist.  First  Pres.  Ch.  Carlisle,  p.  63,  Dr.  Wing. 


Presbytei-y  of  Donegal — Indian  Troubles. 


November  9,  1755  (one  week  after  Mr.  Hoops'  letter  wns  writ- 
ten from  Mercersburg),  the  Kev.  John  Elder,  pastor  of  I^axton 
church,  wrote  to  Mr.  Peters  in  regard  to  the  neglec  of  the 
authorities  to  afford  protection,  and  the  consequent  pen!  to  the 
people  on  the  frontier.  He  says,  ''  We  remonstrate  and  peti- 
tion from  time  to  time,  yet  to  no  purpose  ;  so  that  we  seem  to  be 
given  up  into  the  hands  of  a  merciless  enemy.  There  have  been 
within  these  few  weeks  upwards  of  forty  of  his  Majesty's  sub- 
jects massacred  on  the  frontiers  of  this  and  Cumberland  coun- 
ties (then  including  Franklin  and  Perry),  besides  a  great  many 
carried  into  captivity.  ^  -^  *  What  may  be  the  end  of 
these  things  G-od  only  knows  ;  but  I  really  fear  that  unless 
vigorous  methods  are  speedily  used,  we,  in  these  back  settle- 
ments, will  unavoidably  fall  a  sacrifice,  and  this  part  of  the 
province  be  lost." 

It  may  be  added,  what  the  government  failed  to  do,  Mr. 
Elder  and  the  men  of  Hanover,  Paxton  and  Derry  congrega- 
tions did — they  organized  into  companies  and  prepared  to  de- 
fend their  families,  their  homes  and  their  lives  to  the  full  ex- 
tent of  their  ability.  When  needful,  "  vigorous  methods  " 
were  resorted  to.  Mr.  Elder  was  the  brave  and  skilful  com- 
mander of  these  volunteers  (known  in  history  as  the  "  Paxton 
Boys,"  or  "  Paxton  Rangers,")  having  the  rank  and  title  of 
colonel,  bearing  his  commission  from  the  provincial  govern- 
ment. But  with  all  these  precautions  the  people  of  these  con- 
gregations were  great  sufferers,  as  shown  by  reports  like  the 
following,  which  were  made  to  the  authorities  : 

May  16,  1757—11  killed  at  Paxton. 

August  19,  1759 — 14  from  Mr.  Sanckey's  congregation 
(Hanover)  killed. 

Latter  part  of  October,  same  year,  sevef^l  families  in  Han- 
over township  murdered,  and  several  houses  burned. 

October  17th — Four  inhabitants  near  Hunter's  Fort  (near 
Rockville)  were  killed. 

Chambers,  in  his  tribute  to  the  Scotch-Irish,  eloquently  and 
impressively  portrays,  in  a  general  way,  the  state  of  affairs  in 
the  territory  covered  by  our  Presbytery,  when  he  savs  :  "  The 
war  was  allowed  to  fall  on  the  defenseless  inhabitants  of  this 


7 6  Presbytery  of  Ca r lisle —  Cen tennia I. 


(Cumberland)  valley  and  other  settlements,  in  all  the  horrors 
of  savage  cruelty.  Families  were  surprised  in  their  dwellings, 
and  every  member  murdered  and  scalped  ;  their  houses  and 
buildings  burned,  and  their  cattle  destroyed.  The  men  organ- 
ized themselves  into  companies,  with  their  own  small  supply 
of  arms  and  amunition,  to  pursue  the  enemy,  who  were  gener- 
ally successful  in  their  rapid  retreat  to  the  mountains  and  wil- 
derness. This  barbarous  warfare  was  continued  for  about 
seven  or  more  years  against  the  inhabitants  of  this  valley,  who 
were  left  in  a  great  measure  to  their  own  resources  and  bravery 
for  the  defense  of  their  country  against  these  cruel  and  power- 
ful enemies.  The  forts  provided  in  the  Cumberland  Valley 
by  the  government,  at  Carlisle,  Shippensburg  and  Loudon, 
garrisoned,  each  with  about  seventy  men,  afforded  little  or  no 
protection.  So  repeated  were  the  massacres  in  Cumberland 
Valley  and  the  regions  west  of  it,  for  years,  that  three-fourths 
of  the  inhabitants  sought  shelter  and  safety  in  the  eastern  part 
of  Lancaster  and  York  counties.  The  men  often  returned  to 
occupy  some  dwelling  that  escaped  the  torch  of  the  savage, 
and  co-operate  with  others  to  watch  and  resist  the  Indians, 
whose  mode  of  warfare  was  secrecy  and  surprise,  murder  of  the 
defenseless  and  a  hasty  retreat.  The  number  of  white  inhabi- 
tants slain,  scalped  or  carried  into  captivity,  was  great.  The 
whole  region  was  one  of  dessolation  and  blood ;  every  neigh- 
borhood had  its  victims.  The  Indian  warriors  estimated  that 
in  the  first  years  of  this  war  they  killed  fifty  whites  for  one 
Indian  that  was  killed ;  and  in  after  years,  when  the  white  in- 
habitants better  understood  their  warfare  they  still  killed  ten 
whites  for  one  of  their  nation  killed  by  the  white  inhabitants. 
This  great  disproportion  arose  from  the  slaughter  by  the  In- 
dians of  women  and  children  for  whose  scalps  the  French  allies 
rewarded  them  liberally." 

To  this  we  add  a  short  extract  from  Gordon's  History  of 
Pennsylvania,  in  which  we  have  depicted,  in  thrilling  words, 
the  distress  of  these  settlers  :  "  Incessent  anxiety  pervaded 
every  family ;  their  slumbers  were  broken  by  the  yell  of  de- 
mons, or  by  the  dread  of  an  attack,  scarce  less  horrid  than  an 
actual  attack.     The  ground  was  plowed,  the  seed  sown  and 


Preshytt'.nj  of  Donegal — Indian  Trouhlet 


the  harvest  gathered  under  the  fear  of  the  tomahawk  and  rifle. 
Scarcelj  any  out-door  labor  was  safely  executed  unless  pro- 
tected by  arms  in  the  hands  of  the  laborers  or  by  regular  troops. 
Women  visiting  their  sick  neighbors  were  shot  or  captured ; 
children,  driving  home  cattle  from  the  fields,  were  killed  and 
scalped ;  whilst  the  enemy,  dastardly  as  well  as  cruel,  shrunk 
from  any  equality  of  force.  ""^ 

Various  attemps  were  made  to  conciliate  the  Indians  and 
secure  peace  and  safety.  They  promised  to  be  successful.  The 
people  for  a  time  settled  down  in  fancied  security.  It  was  only 
fancied,  and  sad  disappointment  was  not  far  remote.  A  secret 
and  wide-spread  conspiracy  was  formed  among  the  Indians, 
known  as  the  "  Conspiracy  of  Pontiac."  The  aim  was,  by  one 
simultaneous  blow,  to  take  the  English  forts  and  wipe  out  of 
existence  the  English  settlements.  The  attempt  to  execute 
this  conspiracy  was  made  in  the  summer  of  1763. 

The  attack  on  the  inhabitants  through  this  entire  region  must 
have  been  appalling.  Gordon  says  :  "  The  whole  country 
west  of  Shippensburg  became  the  prey  of  the  fierce  barbarians. 
They  set  fire  to  houses,  barns,  corn,  hay  and  everj^thing  that 
was  combustible.  The  wretched  inhabitants,  whom  they  sur- 
prised at  night,  at  their  meals,  or  in  the  labor  of  the  fields, 
were  massacred  with  the  utmost  cruelty  and  barbarity ;  and 
those  who  fled  were  scarcely  more  happy,  overwhelmed  by 
sorrow,  without  shelter  or  means  of  transportation,  their  tardy 
flight  was  impeded  by  fainting  women  and  weeping  children. 
The  inhabitants  of  Shippensburg  and  Carlisle — now  become 
the  barrier  towns — opened  their  hearts  and  houses  to  their 
afflicted  brethren.  In  the  towns  every  stable  and  hovel  was 
crowded  with  miserable  refugees,  who,  having  lost  their 
houses,  their  cattle  and  their  harvest,  were  reduced  from  inde- 
pendence and  happiness  to  beggary  and  despair.  The  streets 
were  filled  with  people,  the  men  distracted  by  grief  for  their 
losses  and  the  desire  for  revenge,  more  poignantly  excited  by 
the  disconsolate  females  and  bereaved  children  who  wailed 
around  them." 

It  was  during  one  of  these  incursions  by  the  savages   that 

*P.  383. 


78  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 

they  brutally  murdered  a  school  teacher,  Mr.  Brown,  and  all 
his  scholars  except  one,  near  Greencastle.  The  boy  (Archibald 
McCullough)  who  escaped,  did  not  owe  his  life  to  the  clemency 
of  the  perpetrators  of  this  barbarious  deed.  He  was  left  by 
them  scalped  and  supposed  to  be  dead.  They  belonged  to  the 
same  party  who  nine  years  before  had  carried  off  the  McCul- 
lough boys  from  the  neighborhood  of  Mercersburg  and  had 
dashed  out  the  brains  of  the  younger  of  them  because  he  was 
unable  to  keep  up  on  their  journeys. 

"  Like  murders  and  bloody  cruelties  were  inflicted  at  the 
same  time,  by  the  barbarous  enemy,  on  the  inhabitants  of  the 
Kittoch tinny  east  of  the  Susquehanna  Amongst  them  the 
inhabitants  of  the  township  of  Paxton,  east  of  where  Harris- 
burg  is,  in  the  county  of  Dauphin,  had  been  sorely  afflicted." 
After  years  of  peril  and  suffering,  from  which  no  relief  came 
at  the  hands  of  the  public  authorities,  the  pastor  of  Hanover 
church,  the  Rev.  Richard  Sanckey,  and  many  of  his  congrega- 
tion had  left  their  homes  and  emigrated  to  Virginia.  This  oc- 
curred in  the  fall  of  1759.  But  greater  perils  and  greater  suf- 
ferings than  they  had  experienced  were  in  store  for  those  who 
remained.  The  pitiless  storm  of  savage  fury  was  now  descend- 
ing on  their  devoted  heads,  and  still  no  response  came  to  their 
earnest  appeals  for  relief  or  aid.  Judge  Chambers  goes  on  to 
say  :  "  The  inhabitants  in  this  district,  who  had  suffered  from 
this  inhuman  war,  were  exasperated  to  excess  against  the 
Indians,  as  a  treacherous  enemy,  on  whose  stipulations  no  con- 
fidence could  be  placed,  and  who  were  to  be  intimidated  only 
by  a  chastisement  that  would  be  an  example  and  terror.  Under 
the  influence  of  these  feelings,  at  a  time  of  great  alarm  and 
excitement,  attention  was  directed  to  the  parts  of  the  Delaware 
and  Six  Nation  tribes  on  Conestoga  manor,  who,  according  to 
Gordon,  '  refused  to  join  their  brethren  in  arms,  professed  af- 
fection for  the  colonists  and  avowed  their  determination  to 
remain  neutral.  That  neutrality  was  denied,  and  of  part  of 
them  was  very  doubtful.  Many  outrages  were  committed  in 
consequence,  as  was  generall}^  believed,  of  the  information  and 
advice  they  gave  to  the  invaders  ;  and  some  murders  were 


Presbytery  of  Donegal — Conestoga  Massacre.  79 


perpetrated   which  the  public  voice  ascribed  to  a  party  under 
the  protection  of  the  Moravian  B:ethren.'"* 

Conestoga  Massacre. 

At  a  time  and  under  circumstances  such  as  these,  the  Indians 
located  at  Conestoga — twenty  in  numher — were  massacred 
by  a  party  of  the  Paxton  Boys,  of  whom  mention  has  already 
been  made.  This  act  was  then,  and  ever  since  has  been  vari- 
ously regarded.  On  the  one  hand,  there  have  been  those  who 
have  viewed,  and,  in  unmeasured  terms,  have  denounced  it  as 
most  atrocious.  On  the  other,  there  have  not  been  wanting 
those  who  have  regarded  and  defended  it,  if  not  as  a  righteous, 
at  least  as  a  needful  thing,  not  only  warranted,  but  demanded 
by  the  circumstances  of  the  case. 

The  simple  facts  of  this  sad  tragedy,  briefly  told,  are  these : 
On  the  night  of  the  14th  of  December,  1763,  the  Indian  village 
ai  Conestoga  was  attacked,  and  all  who  were  thei*e  found  were 
put  to  death,  regardless  of  sex  or  age.  There  were  but  six — 
the  balance  having  been  absent  that  night.  The  agents  of  the 
government  placed  the  remainder  of  the  Indians  in  the  work- 
house (or  jail)  at  Lancaster  for  security.  On  the  27th  of  De- 
cember, about  thirty  of  the  Paxton  Boys  ''  made  their  appear- 
ance in  Lancaster,  went  to  the  prison,  forced  the  doors,  and 
murdered  all  the  Indians  found  within  its  walls,  regardless  of 
their  supplications  and  protestations  of  innocence.  The  num- 
ber thus  murdered  was  fourteen." 

No  attempt  to  defend  or  save  the  Indians  appears  to  have 
been  made  by  the  authorities,  or  by  the  citizens  of  Lancaster, 
then  numbering  about  two  thousand. 

Looking  at  this  deed  from  our  day  and  with  sympathies 
justly  enlisted  in  behalf  of  the  greatly  wronged  aborigines  of 
the  country,  there  would  be,  among  fair-minded  persons,  but 
one  judgment  and  one  voice — namely,  that  of  unqualified  con- 
demnation,— provided  we  regarded  it  disconnected  from  the  time, 
and  t/ie  facts  and  circumstances  of  the  the  time,  in  which  it  was 
perpetrated.     But  would  this  be  just  ? 

*  Chambers— Tribute,  etc.,  p.  73,  Gordon,  p.  404. 


80  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


Failing  to  take  the  latter  into  acconiit,  and  hence  failing  to 
possess  the  comprehensive  and  discriminating  view  of  the  truly 
unbiased  mind,  a  certain  class  of  historians,  with  their  follow- 
ing, have  done  and  are  now  doing  great  injustice  to  a  set  of 
noble  men  ;  who,  wrought  to  the  highest  pitch  of  indignation 
by  the  barbarity  of  the  savages  on  tbe  war-path  and  the  deceit 
and  treachery  of  their  friends  and  allies  at  Conestoga^  and  driven 
to  despair  by  the  apathy  of  the  provincial  government  and  its 
refusal  to  afford  any  relief,  were  guilty  of  a  deed,  of  which 
they  had  not  otherwise  been  capable. 

The  last,  and  perhaps  most  dishonest,  uncalled  for  and 
unjust  assault  made  upon  these  Scotch-Irish  pioneers,  and 
over  them  on  the  ministry,  the  church  and  Christianity  itself, 
has  been  by  the  author  of  the  Life  of  Benjamin  Franklin,  in 
the  American  Men  of  Letters  Series.  That  we  may  not  be 
chargeable  with  misrepresentation  we  here  quote  him  at  some 
length.  Concerning  the  Indians  to  whom  had  been  assigned 
lands  on  the  manor  of  Conestoga,  he  says :  "At  Conestoga  they 
became  the  most  harmless  and  innocent  of  men  ;  put  off  paint 
and  feathers  ;  put  on  hats  and  clothes  ;  adopted  English  habits, 
English  names,  English  speech,  and  learned  to  make,  for  a 
living,  baskets  and  brooms.  But,  to  the  Scotch-Irish  of  Lan- 
caster, they  were  still  Indians,  and  Indians  were,  in  their  eyes, 
men  accursed  of  God.  They  were  the  Canaanites  of  the  Kew 
World.  The  command  laid  on  Joshua  of  old  was  binding 
still.  It  was  the  duty  of  every  follower  of  the  crucified  Lord 
to  drive  out  the  heathen  from  the  land.  Threats  were  made, 
sermons  were  preached,  hand-bills  were  spread  about,  till  what 
was  elsewhere  a  war  of  defense  became  in  Lancaster  a  religious 
crusade.  Alarmed  at  what  was  going  on  about  them,  the 
Indians  at  Bethlehem  and  Kazareth  cried  out  for  protection, 
were  taken  to  an  island  in  the  Delaware,  and  sent  thence  under 
.military  escort  to  the  borders  of  New  York.  But  the  Cones- 
toga Indians,  numbering  about  twenty — men,  women  and  chil- 
dren, all  told, — had  sta3^ed  on  the  manor,  and  it  was  on  them 
that,  one  night  in  December,  1763,  a  band  of  fanatics  from 
Donegal  and  Paxton,  made  a  descent.  ISTo  more  than  six  of 
the  Indians  were  at  home,  and   these   were  murdered  in  cold 


Prtsbyknj  of  Donerjal —  Paxton  Boys.  8 1 


blood.  Horrified  at  such  barbarity,  the  authorities  of  Lancas- 
ter gathered  the  remnant  of  the  tribe  into  the  work-house. 
Even  there  thej  were  not  safe,  and  one  liundred  brutes  from 
Paxton  and  Donegal  broke  open  the  work-house  and  massacred 
the  fourteen  Indians  there  confined,  and  rode  away,  declaring 
their  next  attack  would  be  on  Province  Island."'"^  lie  charges 
"  every  Presbyterian  minister,  every  Episcopal  })arson  and  not 
a  few  of  the  Society  of  Friends  with  having  lauded  the  f(jul 
deed  of  the  Paxton  Boys,  as  an  act  acceptable  to  God.''  And 
again  :  "  The  Presbyterians  and  Episcopalians  openly  approved 
the  massacre  and  wrote  in  defense  of  it'f 

In  the  above  quotations  Mr.  McMaster  is  guilty  of  gross 
misrepresentation.  lie  savs  of  these  Indians  at  Conestoga  that 
they  became  "  the  most  harmless  and  innocent  of  men,"  Over 
against  this  assertion  we  place  the  well -attested  fact  that  they 
entertained  and  harbored  hostile  Indians,  who  were  taking  the 
lives  and  burning  the  property  of  the  people  of  Paxton  and 
Hanover.  This  was  understood  by  men  like  John  Harris,  the 
father  of  the  founder  of  Hai-risburg,  and  the  Rev.  John  Elder, 
pastor  of  Paxton  and  Derry  churches.  None  had  better  op- 
portunity of  knowing  than  they ;  and  there  were  none  whose 
testimony  was  worth}'  of  greater  credence  than  theirs.  Mr. 
Harris  wrote  to  the  Governor  of  the  province :  "  The  Indians 
here  (at  Conestoga)  I  hope  your  Honor  will  cause  to  be  re- 
moved to  some  place,  as  I  don't  like  their  company.  I  have 
this  day  cut  holes  in  m}^  house,  and  am  determined  to  hold  out 
to  the  last  extremity."  The  "  company  "  referred  to  were  the 
hostile  Indians  entertained  by  the  Conestogas.  The  Rev.  John 
Elder  wrote  to  the  Governor,  under  date  of  September  13, 
1763:  "  I  suggest  to  you  the  propriety  of  immediate  removal 
of  the  Indians  of  Conestoga  and  placing  a  gamson  in  their 
room.  In  case  this  is  done,  I  pledge  myself  for  the  future  se- 
curity of  the  frontiei'." 

Again,  Mr.  McMaster  charges  upon  ministers  and  christian 
people,  preaching  sermons,  making  threats  and  thus  working 
up  the  sentiment  that  it  was  the  duty  of  the  followers  of  the 

*  McMaster's  Benjamin  Franklin,  pj).  173,  174. 
tib.  pp.  178, 179. 

6 


82  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Ce-ntennial. 


Crucified  One  to  drive  out  the  heathen  from  the  land.  Over 
against  this  we  put  the  simple  facts,  that  the  Eev.  John  Elder, 
who  was  pastor  of  part  of  the  Paxton  Boys  and  colonel  of  the 
regiment  the}^  composed. ''  frequently  visited  the  Indians  at  Con- 
estoga,  Pequehan  and  Big  Island,  and  represented  the  wrong 
tliey  were  doing  to  the  whites  In'  admitting  stranger  Indians 
among  them — conduct  which  made  them  suspected  of  treach- 
ery." And  when  the  attack  was  about  to  be  made  on  the 
Conestoga  village  by  a  party  of  the  Paxton  Boys,  he  put  forth 
his  strongest  endeavors  to  prevent  it.  In  like  manner  he  en- 
deavored to  dissuade  from  making  the  attack  upon  the  work- 
house at  Lancaster  on  December  27th,  led  by  Captain  Lazarus 
Stewart.  But  in  vain.  The  rangers  felt  that  without  this,  the 
end  they  had  in  view  would  not  be  attained ;  and  hence  the}- 
went  "contrary  to  the  will  of  their  good  pastor,"  as  they  term 
him.  After  the  deed  had  been  perpetrated,  Mr.  Elder  wrote 
Governor  Penn,  under  date  of  January  27,  176-i  :  ''  The 
storm  which  had  been  so  long  gathering  has  at  length  exploded. 
Had  the  government  removed  the  Indians  from  Conestoga, 
which  had  frequently  been  urged  without  success,  this  painful 
catastrophy  might  have  been  avoided.  What  could  I  do  with 
men  heated  to  madness  ?  All  that  I  could  do  was  done ;  I 
expostulated  :  but  life  and  reason  were  set  at  defiance.  And 
yet  the  men  in  private  life  are  virtuous  and  respectable — not 
cruel,  but  mild  and  merciful.  The  time  will  arrive  when  each 
palliating  circumstance  will  be  calmly  weighed.  This  deed, 
magnified  into  the  blackest  of  crimes  shall  be  considered  as 
one  of  those  youthful  ebullitions  of  wrath  caused  by  momentary 
excitement  to  which  human  infirmity  is  subject."" 

The  above  letter  shows  the  unfairness  also  of  Mr.  McMaster's 
assertion — for  it  is  nothing  less — that  ''  every  Presbyterian 
minister  lauded  the  foul  deed  of  the  Paxton  Boys  as  an  act  ac- 
ceptable to  God."  They  did  not  approve  and  laud  it,  in  itself 
considered.  They  did  not,  however,  close  their  eyes  to  the 
facts  of  the  case,  as  has  Mr.  McMaster.  They  were  honest 
men.  And  as  candid  and  honest  men  they  were  constrained 
to  regard  this  massacre  in  connection  with  the  incidents  of  the 
French  and  Indian  war  and  the  Conspiracy  of  Pontiac.  and  the 


Presbytery  of  Donegal — Paxton  Boys.  83 


suffering  and  loss  of  life  and  property  whicb  these  people  had 
experienced  thereby.  They  could  not  close  their  eyes  to  the 
fact  that  the  savage  and  murderous  enemies  of  these  Paxton 
and  Hanover  people  were  even  at  this  ^me  entertained  and  har- 
bored by  th(;se  Indians  at  Conestoga  manor;  and  that  there 
were  a  hundred  more  Indians  of  like  character  with  them  who 
were  kept  and  made  to  fare  sumptuously  at  the  public  expense 
whilst  these  brave  men  were  protecting  the  frontier  at  fearful 
self-denial  and  sacrifice  and  peril.  Nor  could  they  be  oblivious 
to  tlie  fact  that  the  government  had  again  and  again  been  vainly 
applied  to  to  remove  the  cause  of  complaint  and  of  danger. 
Hence,  when  the  crisis  came,  and  when,  under  the  feeling  that 
the  problem  of  securing,  peace  and  quiet  and  safety  must  be 
solved,  these  intrepid  Paxton  Boys  undertook  its  solution  by 
"  eliminating  "  the  ''  known  quantity  "  and  thus  effectually  dis- 
posing of  the  lurking,  skulking  "  unknown^''  fair-minded  men 
could  not  pass  sentence  of  unqualified  condemnation  on  a  deed 
which  had  otherwise  been  regarded  as  truly  atrocious.  The 
Rev.  John  Elder  could  not  do  it,  as  we  have  seen.  The  Rev. 
Dr.  John  Ewing,  a  man  of  learning  and  piety  and  puritv  of 
character,  could  not  do  it.  In  writing  to  Joseph  Reed  of  Phil- 
adelphia, then  in  London,  who  was  subsequently  a  member  of 
the  Executive  Council,  an  adjutant  general  in  the  Revolution- 
ar}^  army  and  a  member  of  Congress,  Dr.  Ewing  says :  "The 
provincial  government  never  fails  to  continue  matters  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  afford  little  or  no  assistance  to  the  poor  dis- 
tressed frontiers ;  while  our  public  money  is  lavishly  squan- 
dered away  in  supporting  a  number  of  savages,  who  have  been 
murdering  and  scalping  us  for  many  years  past  This  has 
urged  some  desperate  young  men,  who  have  lost  their  nearest 
relatives  by  these  very  Indians,  to  cut  off  about  twenty  In- 
dians that  lived  near  Lancaster,  who  had,  during  the  war,  car- 
ried on  constant  intercourse  with  our  other  enemies.  *  -^  * 
Few  but  Quakers  think  that  the  Lancaster  Indians  have  suf- 
fered anything  but  their  just  desert."'^  I  may  add,  thus  also 
have  thought  the  historians  Rupp,  Gordon,  Day,  Charles 
Miner  (styled  the  "  Impartial  Historian,)  and  many  others. 

•  Life  of  Joseph  Keed,  vol.  1,  p.  34. 


8-1:  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

After  the  lapse  of  a  century,  wbeu  the  passions  and  preju- 
dices that  would  be  likely  to  warp  men's  judgments  bad  all 
passed  away,  the  Hon.  George  Chambers,  a  learned  and  able 
jurist  and  an  honorable,  devout  christian  man,  after  a  careful 
weighing  of  all  the  facts  and  circumstances  of  the  case,  ex- 
presses himself  as  follows  :  "  The  murder  of  the  Conestoga  In- 
dians, with  its  extenuation  is  a  stain  upon  the  annals  of 
Pennsylvania.  It  was  a  tragedy  performed  by  a  few  men 
under  the  impulse  of  feelings  excited  at  the  time  by  the  man- 
gled bodies  of  wives  and  children  on  the  frontier,  from  the 
hands  of  Indians,  in  which  the  Conestoga  Indians,  if  not  active 
participants,  were  believed  to  be  aiders  and  abettors/'  "  Hu- 
manity revolts  at  deeds  so  cruel  and  barbarous  as  those  just 
recited,  only  becoming  a  savage  enemy.  Cruel  as  war  is  in  its 
mildest  forms,  it  becomes  doubly  cruel  when  waged  with  sav- 
ages. Their  barbarous  murder  of  women,  infancy  and  age  in- 
duces in  their  more  intellectual  and  civilized  enemies,  revenge 
and  retaliation.  It  is  considered  by  authorities  on  national 
law,  that  such  severities  and  retaliation,  with  a  ferocious  and 
savage  enemy,  are  legitimate  warfare,  that  by  such  retaliation 
they  may  be  brought  to  a  sense  of  the  laws  of  humanity.  It 
is  considered,  that  by  such  retaliation  only  can  Indian  barbar- 
ities be  encountered,  and  they  intimidated."^ 

We  think  the  time  has  fully  arrived  when,  in  the  language 
of  the  Rev.  John  Elder  in  letter  above  given,  "  Each  palliat- 
ing circumstance  should  be  calmly  weighed."  If  this  be  done 
we  can  find  no  justification  or  even  excuse  for  Mr.  McMaster's 
calling  these  Paxton  Boys  "6r?//es,"  or  attempting  to  heap  op- 
probrium on  the  church  and  ministers  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  He  ought  not  at  the  expense  of  truth  and  justice  have 
undertaken  to  show  the  superiority  of  Benjamin  Franklin  and 
a  skeptical  philosophy  to  the  ministry  and  religion  of  the  Di- 
vine Redeemer.  Let  all  be  said  that  can  be  said  respecting 
Franklin  as  patriot.  Statesman,  philanthropist.  He  merits  it  all. 
But  in  order  to  his  exaltation  there  is  no  occasion  that  the 
character  of  others,  many  of  them  his  peers  in  every  regard, 
should  be  malinged  and  blackened.     Not  only  here,  but  else 

*  Tribute  to  Principles,  etc.,  of  Irish  and  Scotch-Irish  settlers,  pp.  81,  73. 


Presbytery  of  Donegal — Paxton  Boys.  86 


where  in  bis  work,  is  the  true  animus  of  tlie  author  made 
very  evident.  In  the  end,  "  liis  violent  dealing  sliall  come 
down  upon  his  own  pate;"  and  the  virtues  and  excellencies  of 
the  men  whom  he  terms  "  brutes  "'  will  not  be  overlooked, 
whilst  their  mistakes  and  their  misdeeds  will  not  be  for- 
gotten. We  had  much  rather  accept  the  estimate  placed 
upon  their  character  by  Mr.  Elder,  who  knew  them  well,  not 
only  as  fearless  soldiers  belonging  to  his  conmiand,  but  knew 
them  personally  as  men — many  of  them  belonging  to  his  own 
congregation,  others  to  the  contiguous  congregations  of  Han- 
over and  Derry.  His  testimony  is  :  ''  The  men,  in  private  life, 
are  virtuous  and  respectable ;  not  cruel,  but  mild  and  merci- 
ful" 


86  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


CHAPTER  IIL 

The  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  of  1765-1766. 

The  Presbytery  of  Donegal  disbanded^  and  the  Presbyteries  of  Car- 
lisle and  Lancaster  erected  instead. —  Work  done  by  the  Presby- 
tery of  Carlisle. —  The  Presbytery  of  Donegal  restored. 

IHE  controversies  between  the  Old  and  New  Side 
elements  in  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  resulted  in 
a  majority  of  the  members  asking  Synod  in  1765, 
either  that  Presbytery  be  divided,  or  that  the 
members  added  of  late  years  be  ordered  to  return  whence  they 
came.  An  appeal  was  also  brought  in  by  the  minority  against 
the  vote  of  Presbytery  authorizing  this  petition  to  Synod. "^ 

The  foregoing  petition  was  denied,  and  the  following  action 
was  taken  :  "  The  Synod  having  maturely  considered  the  situ- 
ation of  affairs  in  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  agree  to  erect  the 
members  of  the  Presbytery  that  live  on  the  western  side  of  the 
river  Susquehanna,  together  with  the  Rev.  Andrew  Bay,  then 
pastor  of  the  church  of  Deer  Creek,  into  a  new  Presbytery  by 
the  name  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle ;  and  appoint  that  their 
first  meeting  be  held  at  Philadelphia  the  23d  day  of  May,  1765, 
and  the  remaining  members  are  hereby  annexed  to  the  Pres- 
bytery of  New  Castle,  "f  To  the  body  thus  formed  from  mem- 
bers of  the  late  Presbyteries  of  New  Castle  and  Donegal,  was 
given  the  name  of  the  Presbytery  of  Lancaster.:}: 

By  this  action  of  Synod  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  ceased  to 
exist ;  but  only  for  a  time.  After  entering  in  its  records  the 
proceedings  of  its  last  meeting  (held  in  Philadelphia  during 
the  sessions  of  Synod,  Maj^  18,  1765),  the  clerk.  Rev.  George 
Duffield,  who,  very  likely,  was  not  a  heart-broken  mourner, 
appended  the  following  '•  obituarj- :'"  "  Here  endeth  the  Book 
of  the  Records  of  Donegal  Presbytery — the  venerable,  aged 

•  Records  of  Pres.  Ch.  p.  347. 
t Ih.  p.  348. 
X  lb.  p.  350. 


Presbytery  of  Donegal — Disbanded.  87 

matron  having  expired  in  an  apoplectic  fit  before  the  next  ap- 
pointed time  of  the  meeting  of  her  sons."  (Records  of  1765, 
p.  153.) 

It  proved,  however,  not  to  have  been  an  apoplectic  fit  result- 
ing in  death,  but  a  clear  case  of  catalepsy,  from  which  the 
''  venerable  matron  "  awoke  to  full  consciousness  and  vigorous 
life  a  year  later. 

This  new  arrangement  did  not  give  satisfaction  to  many  of 
those  interested.  The  very  day  after  its  adoption  by  Synod, 
"  Rev.  Messrs.  Tate,  Elder,  Steel,  Samson  Smith,  McMordie 
and  Beard  brought  in  a  paper  signifying  that  it  was  difficult  to 
acquiesce  in  the  regulations  of  yesterday,  respecting  the  altera- 
tion made  in  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  because  they  ap])re- 
hend  that  no  relief  of  their  grievances  is  thereby  afforded ;'' 
%  ^  ik  u  ^]^^^  their  rights  were  infringed,"  and  that  a  Pres- 
bytery, '•  respectable,  and  of  long  standing,  was  thereby  abol- 
ished.'"* 

Nor  did  the  arrangement  give  entire  satisfaction  to  those 
who  composed  the  new  Presbytery  of  Carlisle.  This  was 
shown  especially  by  a  number  of  members  absenting  them- 
selves from  the  meetings.  Revs.  John  Steel  and  Samuel 
Thomson  never  attended.  They  did  not  wish  to  be  associated 
with  the  New  Side  element  of  the  Presbytery.  Their  hearts 
were  with  the  Old  Side  men  east  of  the  river,  who  had  been 
put  into  the  Presbytery  of  Lancaster.  Thus  there  was  very 
marked  dissatisfaction  in  both  these  new  Presbyteries. 

The  following  year  (1766)  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Tate  and  Beard 
made  a  motion  for  a  review  of  the  previous  year's  minutes  re- 
specting the  new-modeling  of  the  late  New  Castle  and  Donegal 
Presbyteries. 

Under  the  consideration  of  this  general  motion  it  was  first 
moved  to  reverse  the  action  of  last  year,  ''  with  this  limitation — 
that  the  Carlisle  Presbytery  should  be  continued  in  their  pres- 
ent state."  Lost.  It  was  then  moved  that  Donegal  Presbv- 
tery,  as  it  existed  before  last  Synod  (those  members  excepted 
who  were  set  off  to  Carlisle  Presbytery),  be  erected  into  a 
Presbytery  under  the  name  of  Donegal.     Lost     Another  ex- 

•  Records  Pres.  Ch.  p.  349. 


88  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

pedient  proposed  was  to  unite  the  brethren  east  of  the  Susque- 
hanna to  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  which  also 
was  defeated  by  a  large  niajorit}^ 

So  great  was  the  dissatisfaction  of  Messrs.  Tate  and  Beard 
with  these  proceedings,  that  they  handed  in  to  Synod  a  paper, 
ill  which  they  say  :  "  We  find  ourselves  obliged  to  declare  to 
this  Beverend  Synod  that  we  cannot  submit  to  them  ;  that  we 
hereby  decline  all  authority  and  jurisdiction  of  this  body,  and 
that  no  judgment  or  determination  thereof  shall  bind  us,  or 
affect  our  persons  or  ministry,  until  these  differences  of  senti- 
ment be  removed  b}'  better  light,  and  satisfactory  means  be 
found  to  reconcile  and  unite  us  with  this  reverend  body 
again.  ""^^ 

The  day  following  this  one  of  stormy  debates  and  unsatis- 
factory votes,  the  Eev.  Richard  Treat  brought  in  an  overture, 
"As  a  good  expedient  for  the  peace  of  this  bodj^  and  the  satis- 
faction of  the  brethren  complaining,  viz  :  That  the  late  Presby- 
tery of  Donegal  be  restored  to  their  former  state,  as  before  the 
last  Synod,  with  the  members  settled  within  their  bounds  since 
that  time." 

The  Synod  agreed  to  this  overture,  and  accordingly  revived 
and  restored  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  and  appointed  that 
their  first  meeting  be  held  in  Carlisle  on  the  fourth  Tuesday  of 
June,  1766.  t 

Thus  terminated  the  career  of  the  first  Presbytery  of  Car- 
lisle. It  was  short,  but  full  of  earnest  work  for  the  Master. 
During  the  one  year  of  its  existence  there  were  organized,  by 
committees  of  its  appointment,  the  churches  of  Upper  and 
Lower  Path  Valley,  Tom's  Creek,  Piney  Creek  and,  most  likely 
Centre,  Upper  and  Dick's  Gap,  in  Perry  county. 

It  appointed  a  committee  to  determine  the  location  of 
churches  in  Perry  county.  It  introduced  two  rules  which 
have  a  place  among  the  "  standing  rules  "  of  our  Presbytery 
to-day,  viz  :  The  one  requiring  annual  reports  from  congrega- 
tions as  to  payment  of  pastors'  salaries  ;  and  the  other  requir- 
ing pastors  and  stated  supplies  to  report  annually  as  to  fidelity 

•  Records  Pres.  Ch.  pp.  356-358. 
t  Tb.  p.  359, 


Presbytery  of  iJont'jal — Restored. 


89 


in  pastoral  visiting,  catechising,  etc.,  out  of  which  grew  our 
''  Narrative  of  the  State  of  Keligiou."  It  placed  in  the  hands 
of  Mr.  Cooper  a  call  from  Middle  Spring,  and  on  the  21st  of 
November,  1765,  ordained  and  installed   liim   pastor  of  tliat 


CENTRE   CHURCH,    BUILT  IN    IS".* I. 

church.     It  also  ordained  and  installed     Mr.  Slemons  pastor 
of  Lower  Marsh  Creek  church. 

Her  career,  though  brief,  proved  her  worthy  her  honorable 
parentage,  and  not  unworth}^  the  obituary  which  graces  the 
last  page  of  her  records  :  "  Here  endeth  the  book  of  the 
records  of  Carlisle  Presbytery,  which  was  born  the  22d  of  May, 
1765  ;  arrived  to  the  vigorous  exercise  of  rational  powers  the 
day  following ;  continued  in  perfect  health,  leading  a  quiet, 
peaceful,  inoffensive  and  3^et  active  life,  until  May  28th,  1766  ; 
at  which  time  a  design  was  formed  against  her,  and  the  next 
day  put  into  execution,  when  she  peaceably  expired,  without 
complaint  or  groan.  Of  her  may  be  said,  she  was  born  without 
original  sin,  lived  without  allowed  actual  transgression,  and 
died  without  Presbyterial  guilt."'     This  and  the  previous  obit- 


90  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


uary  were,  of  course,  extra  Presbyterial !  Hence,  on  after- 
thouglit,  they  were  erased  or  blurred  by  their  author.  But,  by 
the  painstaking  of  Kev.  R.  McCachran,  they  were  deciphered 
and  restored  sixty-five  or  seventy  years  after,  during  the  time 
he  was  stated  clerk  of  Presbytery. 


Presbytery  of  Don $ga I —  Restored.  9 1 


CHAPTER  IV. 
Presbytery  of  Donegal.  * 

From  its  Restoration  in  1766  to  its  Division  into  the  Presbyteries 
of  Carlisle  and  Baltimore  in  1786. —  fhe  Revolutionary  War. — 
Great  extent  of  Territory  covered  by  Presbytery. — Self-deny- 
ing Labors. 

NE  might,  have  supposed  the  action  of  Sjnocl 
(1766),  restoring  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal, 
would  have  brought  about  peace  and  harmony 
among  the  members  of  that  distracted  body.  But 
such  was  not  the  case.  The  last  clause  in  their  restoring 
act  was  fatal  to  any  such  result.  The  act  reads  :  "  That  the 
late  Presbytery  of  Donegal  be  restored  to  their  former  state  as 
before  the  last  Synod.''  If  it  had  stopped  here,  all  might  have 
been  well  But  to  this  were  added  the  words,  "  with  the  mem- 
bers settled  within  their  bounds  since  that  time."  This  last 
clause  was  the  rock  of  offense.  For  in  the  time  specified,  the 
New  Side  element  had  gained  Revs.  Robert  Cooper,  of  Middle 
Spring,  and  John  Slemons,  of  Lower  Marsh  Creek.  Hence 
the  men  who  had  ovcrtured  Synod,  in  1765,  for  the  division 
of  the  Presbytery,  or  the  return  of  the  members  who  had  lately 
been  added^  to  the  j^lace  whence  they  came^  wholly  absented  them- 
selves from  all  the  meetings  of  the  reorganized  Presbytery  of 
Donegal  ;  and  proceeded  to  erect  themselves  into  an  independ- 
ent Presbyter}^,  taking  the  name  of  Donegal. 

The  restored  Presbytery  of  Donegal  informed  Synod,  at  its 
meeting,  1767,  that  the  dissatisfied  brethren,  viz :  Messrs. 
Steel,  Tate,  Thomson,  Samson  Smith,  McMordie,  Elder  and 
Beard,  refused  to  meet  with  them,  though  duly  notified :  and 
that  they  have  been  informed  that  said  dissatisfied  brethren 
have  proceeded  to  form  themselves  into  a  separate  body,  and 
have  acted  in  a  Presbylerial  capacit}^  ever  since. ''"^  For  in- 
stance, they  ordained  James  Lang  and  installed  him  pastor  of 

*  Records  of  Pros.  Ch.  p.  366. 


92  Preshyttry  of  Cartisle — Centennial. 

East  ConecocheagTie  and  Falling  Springs  churches.  In  1769  Mr. 
Lang,  at  his  own  request,  was  received  and  enrolled  as  a  mem- 
ber of  Donegal  Presbytery,  in  a(?cordance  with  the  terms  granted 
by  Synod.* 

At  the  same  time,  "  a  letter  was  brought  into  the  Synod^ 
directed  to  the  moderator,  signed  by  the  Rev.  Messrs.  John 
Elder  and  John  Steel,  as  moderator  and  clerk  of  a  Presbytery, 
which  they  call  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  representing  that 
they  had  been  forced  by  sundry  petitions,  to  apply  to  Synod 
to  be  erected  into  two  Presbyteries,  which  petitions  not  having 
had  desired  success,  they  were  laid  under  the  disagreeable 
necessity  of  entering  a  declinature  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Svnod.''  After  a  secoixl  reading.  Synod  decided  that  these 
brethren,  having  adopted  the  declinature,  entered  last  year  by 
Messrs.  Tate  and  Beard,  must  not  now  be  considered  members 
of  this  body."t 

When  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  met  the  27th  of  June  fol- 
lowing, it  caused  the  following  record  to  be  made  in  its  min- 
utes :  "  The  Rev.  Messrs.  Elder,  Steel,  Thomson,  Tate, 
McMordie,  Samson  Smith  and  Beard  have  been,  by  the  Synod, 
declared  to  be  no  members  of  the  body,  and  consequently  are 
no  longer  members  of  this  body."  Thus  they  were  cut  off 
from  both  Synod  and  Presbytery. 

In  1768,  the  matter  was  before  Synod  again.  And  after 
manv  propositions  and  much  discussion,  "  for  the  sake  of  peace 
thev  authorized  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  to  receive  Messrs. 
Thomson  and  Lang ;  New  Castle  Presbytery  to  receive  Messrs. 
Beard  and  S.  Smith,  and  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadel- 
phia to  receive  Messrs.  Steel,  Elder,  Tate  and  McMordie,  pro- 
vided they  apply  for  admission  the  first  convenient  oppor- 
tunity.'' 

Against  this  action  protests  were  entered  by  various  mem- 
bers. But  they  did  not  prevent  the  measures  recommended 
going  into  effect. 

Thus  was  terminated  this  unhappy  conflict  in  the  Presby- 
tery of  Donegal.     It  was  protracted,  having  commenced  several 

♦Records  of  Presbj'i^ry,  p.  2fl9. 

t  lit.  pp.  384-386.    Webster  His.  Pres.  Ch.  pp.  277-278. 


Presbytery  of  Doneqal,  1766-1786. 


years  before  the  division  in  1741,  and  having  continued  fully 
ten  years  after  the^-eunion  in  1758.  In  the  case  of  some  con- 
gregations the  division  was  not  healed  even  then,  but  contin- 
ued many  years  longer — even  to  the  close  of  the  century,  as 
in  the  case  of  East  Conecocheague.  The  conflict  was  at  times 
bitter  and  even  fierce.  There  can  be  no  doubt  personal  feel- 
ings and  prejudices  entered  at  times  into  it.  But  the  intensitv 
of  feeling  and  purpose,  and  the  persistency  with  which  it  was 
carried  on,  are  to  be  attributed  mainly  to  honesty  of  convic- 
tion and  characteristic  Scotch-Irish  obstinacy.  It  furnishes  a 
striking  illustration  of  how  far  even  good  men  may  go  in  the 
midst  of  heated  controversy. 

And  yet  we  have  in  the  case  of  some  of  the  prominent 
actors  in  this  controversy,  a  striking  illustration  of  the  pro- 
found respect  and  christian  confidence  which  lay  unseen  behind 
it  all.  Upon  the  tombstone  of  Rev.  John  Roan,  whose  re- 
mains lie  in  the  hallowed  ground  at  old  Derry  church,  is  this 
inscription,  said  to  have  been  written  by  his  bitterest  antago- 
nist, Rev.  John  Elder ; 

"  Beneath  this  stone 

Are  deposited  the  remains 
Of  an  able  and  faithful, 

Courageous  and  successful 

Minister  of  Jesus  Christ." 

After  this  adjustment  of  Presbyteries  by  Synod,  Donegal 
was  composed  of  the  following  ministers  : 

John  Roan,  Derry,  Paxton  (New  Side),  and  Mount  Joy. 

George  Duffield,  Carlisle  and  Big  Spring. 

Robert  Cooper,  Middle  Spring. 

John  Slemons,  Lower  Marsh  Creek. 

James  Lang,  East  Conococheague  and  Falling  Spring. 

Samuel  Thomson,  Great  Conewago. 

John  Hoge,  Opekon,  Tuscarora  and  Cedar  Creek,  Va. 

James  Hunt,  West  Nottingham  and  Little  Britain."*^ 

John  Strain,  Slate  Ridge. 

Amos  Thompson,  W.  C. 

*  Messrs.  Hunt  and  Strain  were  set  over  to  the  Presbytery  of  Donog-al,  from  the 
Presbytery  of  New  Castle  by  Synod  in  ITf^,  and  they  and  their  churches  were  en- 
rolled by  Presbytery  June  29th  of  the  same  year. 

Records  of  Pres.  Ch.  p.  332. 

Records  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  vol.  3,  p.  83. 


94  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

Period  of  the  Revolutionary  War. 

The  quiet  and  harmony  in  the  church 'consequent  on  the 
adjustment  made  by  Synod  in  1766,  were  not  much  more  than 
fairly  felt,  when  communities,  and  indeed  the  whole  country 
began  to  be  agitated  by  those  questions  which  preceded  and 
led  to  the  Revolutionary  struggle.  There  existed  but  little 
love  in  the  bosom  of  the  Scotch -Irish  Presbyterians  of 
this  region  for  Great  Britain.  The  wrongs  suffered  by  their 
fathers — nay,  in  many  an  instance  by  themselves — were  of  too 
recent  date  and  too  aggravated  a  character,  not  to  be  re- 
membered. 

Mention  of  the  prominent  part  taken  in  the  military  and 
political  movements  of  that  day  by  the  sons  of  Donegal  Pres- 
bytery has  been  allotted  to  another  on  this  occasion.  We  may 
here  allude,  however,  to  the  part  taken  by  some  of  her  min- 
isters in  the  struggle.  Her  two  old  military  members — Revs. 
John  Steel  and  John  Elder, — now  belonging  to  the  Second 
Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  though  still  laboring  in  their  old 
charges  at  Carlisle  and  Paxton,  were  quickly  at  the  head  of 
their  companies  and  in  the  field.  They  still  retained  the 
ardor  and  fortitude  which  gained  for  them  a  high  reputation 
during  the  Indian  wars,  though  no  longer  possessing  the 
physical  vigor  of  those  days.  After  the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence was  signed  "  the  company  in  the  lead  to  leave  Car- 
lisle, in  July,  1776,  was  that  in  command  of  the  Rev.  Capt. 
John  Steel,  the  pastor  of  the  congregation  worshiping  in  or  near 
Carlisle."'*  The  Rev.  John  King,  pastor  of  Upper  West  Cone- 
cocheague  (Mercersburg) ;  Rev.  John  Craighead,  of  Rocky 
Spring,  Rev.  Robert  Cooper,  of  Middle  Spring,  and  the  Rev. 
George  Duifield,  of  Carlisle,  all  wielded  a  powerful  influence 
in  sending  men  into  the  field  and  went  with  them  as  their 
chaplains.  Mr.  Craighead  was  also  captain  of  a  company  made 
up  from  his  congregation.  It  is  said  that  at  times  there  were 
but  few  (perhaps  not  more  than  three  or  four)  of  the  pastors 
left  at  home.f  In  addition  to  the  above,  the  Rev.  Robert 
McMordie  should  be  mentioned.     At  the  time  of  the  breaking 

*  Chambers'  Tribute,  p.  103. 

t  Chambers'  Tribute  and  Dr.  Wing's  Historical  Discourse,  1876. 


Presbytery  of  Dontijal,  1766-1786.  95 

out  of  the  war  he  was  without  a  pastoral  charge  aud  was  resid- 
ing near  Gettysburg.  Upon  the  recommendation  of  General 
St.  Clair  he  was  appointed  chaplain  to  the  First  Pennsylvania 
Brigade.  So  highly  were  his  services  in  this  capacity  appre- 
ciated that  he  received,  besides  other  awards,  four  hundred 
acres  of  land  in  Jefferson  county.  In  like  manner  the  Rev. 
Amos  Thompscm,  stated  supply  of  the  congregations  of  Gum 
Spring  and  Kittochton,  in  Linidon  county,  Virginia,  was  in 
the  Continental  service  as  chaplain. 

The  effects  of  war  upon  the  church  and  religion  may,  as  a 
rule,  be  regarded  as  disastrous.  In  the  case  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Donegal,  time  of  the  Revolution,  there  was  not  an  entire 
exception  to  the  rule.  Yet  we  think  the  picture  sometimes 
presented  of  the  prevailing  state  of  religion  and  morality  dur- 
ing that  period  is  quite  overdrawn.  For  evidence  of  this  we 
turn  to  the  Presbyterial  Records.  They  show  that  amid  all 
the  excitement  and  distraction  attendant  on  the  war  and  the 
adjustment  of  political  affairs  after  the  war  in  connection  with 
the  framing  of  the  Constitution  and  the  establishment  of  the 
government,  there  was  really  but  little,  if  any,  abatement  of  in- 
terest in  religion  ;  and  that  there  was  no  paralyzing  of  the  activi- 
ties of  the  church.  In  the  '*  deep  darkness''  of  that  hour  God's 
people  were  brought  near  to  Him  and  led  to  confide  in  Him. 
In  certain  localities  there  may  have  been — no  doubt  were,  as  has 
been  said — "  the  prevalence  of  religious  indifference,  and  svm- 
pathy  with  French  infidelity  and  general  licentiousnesss."  But 
it  seems  to  us  this  cannot  be  regarded  as  a  fair  representation 
of  the  state  of  the  case  generally,  throughout  this  Presbyterv. 
An  examination  of  the  records  impresses  us  to  the  contrary — 
nay,  convinces  us  that  the  war  of  the  Revolution  was  not  half 
so  disastrous  to  the  church  as  the  war  which  had  raged  within 
her  own  bosom  before  the  Old  and  New  Side  rupture,  and  the 
strife  which  for  years  followed.  The  fall  of  1740,  just  before 
the  rupture,  found  the  Presbytery  with  ten  members.  After  a 
lapse  of  twenty-eight  or  twenty-nine  years  of  splendid  oppor- 
tunity, with  the  whole  region  absolutely  under  its  control  and 
nothing  to  prevent  its  going  in  and  occupying  it,  we  find  the 
Presbytery,  in  1768,  with  only  eight  members.     Add  to  these 


96  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

the  Revs.  John  Elder,  John  Steel  and  Robert  McMordie  (in 
our  bounds,  though  members  of  the  Presbytery  of  Philadel- 
phia) and  we  have  a  total  of  eleven,  an  increase  of  one  mem- 
ber. And,  what  was  worse,  we  see  churches  everywhere,  dis- 
tracted, discordant,  rent.  Now,  scan  the  eighteen  years  which 
follow — the  years  covering  the  period  of  the  Revolutionary 
and  military  and  political  excitement  and  contest,  and  they 
will  be  found  to  stand  out  in  wonderful  contrast.  At  the  ex- 
piration of  this  period,  one-third  shorter  than  the  preceding- 
one,  the  Presbytery  (in  the  spring  of  1786)  consisted  of  twenty- 
live  members.  To  these  must  be  added  Mr.  McMordie  and 
Mr.  Elder,  still  sustaining  the  same  presbyterial  relations  as 
above.  Thus  we  have  twenty-seven,  an  increase  of  sixteen. 
This  was  just  before  the  formation  of  the  Presb\  tery  of  Carlisle. 
In  these  eighteen  years  Presbytery  licensed  eighteen  young 
men  to  preach  the  gospel;  ordained  seventeen  to  the  full  work 
of  the  ministry,  and  installed  sixteen  pastors.  Moreover, 
"  supplications  for  supplies  "  poured  in  at  every  meeting  from 
near  and  far ;  and,  in  response  to  these.  Presbytery  sent  of  its 
members  (before  the  formation  of  the  Presbytery  of  Redstone 
in  1781)  as  far  west  as  Pittsburgh  and  through  all  the  region 
now  covered  by  the  Presbyteries  of  Huntingdon  and  North- 
umberland ;  and  south  into  Maryland  and  Virginia,  even  to 
the  very  "  back  parts  of  the  State,"  as  the  records  have  it. 

The  following  list  of  places  to  which  supplies  were  appointed 
at  a  single  meeting  (April,  1775,)  will  afford  some  idea  of  the 
extent  of  territory  over  which  the  care  and  labors  of  the  Pres- 
bytery extended  during  the  period  of  which  we  write.  In  the 
State  of  Pennsylvania :  Hanover,  Conewago,  Tom's  Creek, 
Shrewsbury,  Kishacoquillas,  Holliday's  Mill,  Shirley,  Big 
Spring,  Carlisle,  Upper  Sherman's  Yalley,  Upper  Tuscarora, 
Centre,  Northumberland  Town,  Muncy,  Buffalo  Valley, 
Chanceford,  Slate  Ridge,  Ligonier,  Forks  of  Youghiagheny, 
Proctor  s  Tent,  Lower  Marsh  Creek,  Round  Hill,  Fort  Little- 
ton, Monaghan,  Path  Valley,  Limestone  Ridge,  L^pper  Paxton, 
Penn's  Valley,  Bald  Eagle,  Warrior  Run,  Mahoning  (Dan- 
ville), Donegal,  Jacob's  Swamp,  Laurel  Hill,  Squirrel  Hill, 
Pittsburgh,  Sewickley.  Lower  Tuscarora,  Dick's  Grap,  Conne- 


Presbytery  of  DonojaL  1766-1786.  97 

raaii«,di,  Long  Run,  James  McKibben's,  Bedford,  Frankstown, 
Elai-t's  Log,  Shirtee ;  and  in  the  State  of  Virginia :  Cedar 
Creek,  Elk  Branch,  Falling  Waters,  Augusta  and  the  Mouth 
of  Cheat. 

The  men  to  wlioni  the  appointinents  \v(!re  given  were,  Rev. 
Messrs.  Samuel  Thomson,  Amos  Thompson,  Cooper,  Lang, 
Craighead,  King,  Vance,  McPherrin,  Linn,  McKnight,  McCon- 
nell,  Slemons,  Balch,  McFarquhar — fourteen  in  all,  or  less  than 
one-third  the  present  membership  of  the  Presbytery  of  Car- 
lisle. These  appointments  covered  a  period  of  six  months. 
In  all  there  were  one  hundred  and  thirty-nine  of  them,  i.  e. 
they  were  for  one  hundred  and  thirty-nine  Sabbaths  at  the 
different  places.  To  Mr.  Linn,  who  was  a  young  man  and  a 
licentiate  were  given  twenty-six.  Mr.  McFarquhar  was  ap- 
pointed to  supply  the  principal  part  of  his  time  at  Bedford, 
Frankstown  and  Hart's  Log.  Deducting  these,  there  remained 
one  hundred  and  ten  appointments  to  be  filled  by  the  other 
twelve  ministers — an  average  of  a  little  over  nine  for  each. 
Some  of  the  places  were  hundreds  of  miles  distant.  The 
journeys  had  to  be  performed  on  horseback.  Mountains  had 
to  be  crossed  by  Indian  trails  or  traders'  paths,  and  rivers  had 
to  be  forded. 

Considering  the  period  covered  by  this  part  of  our  history, 
we  regard  this  as  a  truly  wonderful  record.  It  speaks  of  vital- 
ity, of  consecration,  of  zeal,  of  labor  that  may  well  challenge 
our  highest  admiration,  and  lead  us  to  ask,  in  these  days  of 
easy,  quiet  transit  by  railroad,  and  of  ceiled  mansions  and  of 
warm  rooms  and  luxurious  beds  in  which  to  find  shelter  and 
rest,  what  all  this  meant  to  the  men  of  that  day — what  of  ex- 
posure, what  of  toil  and  weariness,  what  of  self-denial,  of  pri- 
vation, of  hardship! ! 

The  work  which  lay  at  the  door  of  Presbytery  was  so  great 
and  the  calls  were  so  urgent  that  it  courted  and  welcomed  as- 
sistance from  other  Presbyteries.  Thus,  for  instance,  at  the 
meeting  held  at  Upper  West  Conococheague  church  near 
Mercersburg  in  June,  two  months  after  the  meeting  at  which 
the  foregoing  appointments  were  made,  "  Mr.  Cooper  reported 
7 


98  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


the  presence  of  Messrs.  Pbitbean,*  Hunter  and  Keith,  licensed 
candidates  under  the  care  of  the  First  Presbytery  of  Philadel- 
phia, appointed  by  Synod  to  supply  three  months  in  the 
bounds  of  this  Presbytery  before  the  next  meeting  of  Synod." 
Accordingly  appointments  were  given  them — Mr.  Hunter's  to 
the  south,  mostly  in  Virginia,  Mr.  Keith's  west,  at  different 
pomts  from  Fort  Littleton,  in  Fulton  county,  to  Pittsburgh. 
For  Mr.  Phithean's  the  reader  is  referred  to  Mr,  Linn's  paper 
in  this  volume. 

•  We  here  spell  the  name  as  in  the  Records.    The  correct  spelling  is  Fithian. 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  1786-1795.  99 

PART  II. 

PRESBYTERY  OF  CARLISLE. 


CHAPTER  L 


From   Its  Erection  in   1786  to  the  Erection  of  tlie  Presbytery  of 
Huntingdon  from  part  of  iU  Territory  in  1795. 

T  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Phila- 
delphia in  1785,  ''An  overture  was  brought  in  that, 
for  the  better  management  of  the  churches  under 
our  care,  this  Synod  be  divided  into  three  Synods, 
and  that  a  general  Synod,  or  Assembly,  be  constituted  out  of 
the  whole."  Synod  agreed  to  enter  on  the  consideration  of 
this  overture  on  the  first  Friday  after  their  next  meeting."^ 

Accordingly,  the  subject  was  taken  up  at  the  appointed  time 
the  next  year  (1786),  when  it  was  decided  by  Synod  that  it 
was  proper,  "  previous  to  the  division  of  the  Synod,  to  divide 
some  of  the  Presbyteries,  which  are  now  too  extensive  in  their 
limits,  and  to  new-moddle  some  others,  so  as  to  render  them 
more  convenient  than  they  are  at  present." 

In  accordance  with  this  decision,  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal 
was  divided  into  two  Presbyteries,  one  of  which  was  made  to 
consist  of  Revs.  John  Slemons,  James  Hunt,  Stephen  Balch 
and  Isaac  Keith  :  with  Rev.  Dr.  Patrick  Allison,  from  the  late 
Second  Presbyteiy  of  Philadelphia,  and  the  Rev.  Greorge 
Luckey,  from  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  to  be  known  by 
the  name  of  the  Presbytery  of  Baltimore.  '^  *  *  And  the 
other  to  consist  of  Revs.  Samuel  Thomson,  John  Hoge,  Hugh 
Magill,  Robert  Cooper,  James  Martin,  James  Lang,  John 
Craighead,  John  King.  Hugh  Yance,  Thomas  McFerrin,  John 

•  Records  Pres.  Ch.  p.  513, 


100  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

McKnightj  Dr.  Robert  Davidson,  John  Black,  Samuel  Dougal, 
John  Linn,  David  Beard,  Samuel  Waugh,  Joseph  Henderson, 
Matthew  Stephens  and  James  Johnston ;  with  the  Revs.  John 
Elder  and  Robert  McMordie,  from  tne  late  Second  Presbytery 
of  Philadelphia,  to  be  known  by  the  name  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Carlisle,  and  to  hold  their  first  meeting  agreeably  to  the 
adjournment  of  the  late  Presbytery  of  Donegal."^ 

The  change  thus  brought  about  was  not  great.  Four  members 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  with  their  charges  were  assigned 
to  the  new  Presbytery  of  Baltimore,  viz  :  Stephen  B.  Balch 
pastor  of  Georgetown  church,  John  Slemons  of  Slate  Ridge 
and  Chanceford,  James  Hunt,  then  at  Bladensburg,  and  Isaac 
S.  Keith,  of  Alexandria,  Ya.  The  Rev.  Colin  McFarquhar 
and  the  churcli  of  Donegal  were  annexed  to  the  Presbytery  of 
New  Castle.  And  the  Revs.  John  Elder,  pastor  of  Paxton  and 
Derry,  and  Robert  McMordie,  without  a  charge,  had  a  place 
given  them  again  among  their  old  brethren  by  being  trans- 
ferred from  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  (which  now 
became  extinct)  to  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 

The  following  is  the  roll  of  churches  under  its  care,  as  re- 
ported to  Svnod  in  1788  and  published  in  the  minutes  of  the 
first  General  Assembly  (m  1789). 

Charges  with  Pastors. 

3  Paxton,  Sherman's  Valley,  (Upper,  Centre 
)  Derry  and  Limestone  Ridge.j 

Tuscarora,  \  East  Pennsborough, 

Cedar  Spring.  \  Monaghan. 

Piney  Creek,  Md.  Bedford. 

Middle  Spring.  Great  Conewago. 

Falling  Spring,  Derry,     /  ^^  ^^^  ^^^^^^^ 

East  Conococneague.  Wayne,  \ 

Rocky  Spring.  Kishacoquillas. 

Upper  West  Conococheague.  \  Hart's  Log. 

Tuscarora,       /  y  /  Shaver's  Creek. 

Cedar  Creek,  (     ^'  Big  Spring. 

\  Lower  East  Conococheague,  Hanover. 

)  Lower  West  Conococheague.  C  Sunbury, 

Carlisle.  \  Northumberland  Town, 

Upper  Marsh  Creek.  (  Buffalo  Valley. 

Path  Valley,  (Upper   and  Lower. J 

Lower  Marsh  Creek, 

Tom's  Creek,  Md. 


Records  Pres.  Ch.  pp.  522,  533. 


Preshytery  of  Carlisle,   1 786-1 79o 


101 


Vacajstt. 


Yorktown,  (York.) 

Hagerstown,  Md. 

Shepardstown,  Va. 

Charlcstown,  Va. 

Fallinfi:  Waters,  Va. 

Cool  Spring,  Va. 

Romney,  Va. 

Patterson's  Creek,  Va. 

Great  Cove. 

Great  Aughwich. 

Standing  Stone,  (Huntingdon.) 


Frankstown,  (Hollidaysburg.) 

Penn's  Valley. 

Chillisquaque. 

Warrior's  liun. 

Miinsey. 

Lycoming. 

Mahoning. 

Fishing  Creek. 

Dick's  Gap. 

Sherman's  Creek. 

Upper  Paxton — 69. 


The  majority  of  these  churches  Lij  without  the  present 
bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  viz :  eight  in  Virginia, 
three  in  Maryland  and  twenty-two  in  Pennsylvania — all  but 
one  in  the  present  Presbyteries  of  Huntingdon  and  >^'orthum- 
berland. 

By  the  foregoing  it  will  be  seen  that  the  new  Presbytery  of 
Carlisle  was  substantially  the  old  Presbytery  of  Donegal. 


LOWER   MARSH   CREEK   CHURCH,    BUILT    IN  1790. 


102  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Gejitennial 


It  held  its  first  meeting  at  Lower  Marsh  Creek  church  on 
Tuesday,  October  17,  1786.  This  meeting  took  place  four 
years  before  the  present  Tjower  Marsli  Creek  church  was 
erected,  and  was  held  in  the  log  •'  meeting  house,"  of  which 
mention  has  elsewhere  been  made.  It  stood  on  the  bank  of 
Lower  Marsh  Creek,  two  miles  to  the  northeast  of  the  present 
church.  The  Rev.  D.  D.  Clark,  D.  D.,  for  thirteen  years  pas- 
tor of  the  congregation,  speaks  of  this  "  first  house  of  worship  " 
as  having  been  "  rude  throughout,  benches  being  used  instead 
of  pews." 

We  give  below  an  extract  from  the  recorded  minutes  of  the 
first  meeting.  They  are  to  be  found  in  the  same  book  with  the 
Records  of  Donegal  Presbyter}^,  and  upon  the  next  page,  fol- 
lowing those  of  the  April  meeting  of  that  body  :  "  On  Tuesday 
the  17th  day  of  October,  1786,  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  met, 
agreeably  to  the  adjournment  of  the  late  Presbytery  of  Done- 
gal, at  the  church  in  Lower  Marsh  Creek,  U.  P.  P.  S.^'  The 
Revs.  John  Hoge,  Robert  McMordie,  Robert  Cooper,  James 
Lang,  John  Craighead,  Hugh  Yance,  Dr.  Robert  Davidson, 
John  Black.  John  McKnight.  Samuel  Waugh,  John  Linn  and 
Joseph  Henderson, — with  Elders  William  McCrea,  Robert 
Snodgrass,  Robert  McPherson,  John  Robinson  and  John  Nisbet. 

Absent — The  Revs.  Samuel  Thomson,  John  Elder,  Hugh 
Magill,  James  Martin,  John  King,  Thomas  McPherrin,  Sam- 
uel Dougal,  Matthew  Stephens,  David  Bard  (or  Beard)  and 
James  Johnston.  Mr.  Craighead  opened  the  Presbyteiy  by  a 
sermon  on  2  Cor.  5:20,  '  Now  then  we  are  ambassadors  for 
Christ'  "  The  text  afforded  a  fitting  theme  on  which  to  ad- 
dress the  members  of  the  new  Presbytery. 

Then  follows  a  record  of  the  action  of  Synod,  as  given  above, 
by  which  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  was  formed,  to  which  is 
added :  "And  whereas,  they  appointed  that  the  Presbytery  of 
Carlisle  should  meet  agreeably  to  the  adjournment  of  the  late 
Presbytery  of  Donegal :  therefore,  according  to  this  division 
and  arrangement,  this  Presbytery  have  now  met,  and  do  now 
sit  under  the  style  and  title  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 

"  Mr.  Cooper  is  continued  moderator,  and  Mr.  Bard,  form- 

♦U.P.P.S.— Ubi  post^reces  sederunt,  where  after  prayer  they  sat  or  were  in  session. 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  1786-1795.  108 


erly  chosen  clerk  for  the  present  year,  being  absent,  Mr.  Black 
is  chosen  clerk  joro  tempore^ 

It  was  substantially  the  old  Presbytery.  It  continued  its 
officers  to  the  close  of  the  year  and  took  up  its  work  just  as 
though  no  change  had  taken  place,  carried  out  engagements 
made  by  it,  heard  and  acted  upon  reports  of  committees  ap- 
pointed by  it,  and  in  every  way  showed  its  identity  in  all 
respects,  except  in  name,  and  having  lost  that  portion  of  its 
territory  in  the  region  of  Baltimore  and  the  District  of  Col- 
umbia. 

During  the  nine  years  which  intervened  between  the  forma- 
tion of  the  Presbytery  in  1786,  and  the  striking  off  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Huntingdon,  in  1795,  there  appear  to  have  been 
but  two  churches  organized  in  the  bounds  of  the  present  Pres- 
bytery of  Carlisle,  viz  :  Grreat  Cove  (now  McConnellsburg)  and 
Harrisburg  (Market  Square).  Very  much  of  the  aggressive 
work  of  Presbytery  lay  beyond  its  present  bounds  ;  to  some 
extent  in  Maryland  and  Virginia,  but  mainly  in  what  are  now 
the  Presbyteries  of  Huntingdon  and  Northumberland.  Besides 
settling  pastors  over  a  number  of  churches,  it,  from  time  to 
time,  sent  supplies  to  not  less,  than  twenty-five  churches  and 
preaching  points  in  what  are  now  their  bounds.  These  sup- 
plies preached  to  the  people  on  Sabbath,  visited  them  in  their 
homes  and  catechised  their  children.  In  this  the  Presbytery 
showed  an  earnest  and  aggressive  spirit.  The  labor  was  well 
bestowed.  It  was  appreciated  by  the  families  living  along  the 
Juniata  and  Susquehanna,  and  by  settlers  in  the  beautiful  and 
fertile  valleys  that  run  out  to  these  streams,  who  were  thus 
served  with  preaching  and  gathered  into  congregations.  It 
brought  forth  visible  fruit  at  the  time.  But,  the  fuller  and 
richer  fruitage  is  to  be  seen  in  the  character  and  strength  of 
Presbyterianism  in  those  noble  Presbyteries  in  after  years  and 
at  the  present  time.  It  could  not  fail  to  be  of  interest  to  trace 
the  work  begun  (in  some  instances  by  the  Presbytery  of  Done- 
gal) and  carried  forward  in  that  region  until  it  passed  from 
under  our  care.  But,  with  this  general  allusion,  we  must  be 
content,  leaving  the  history  in  detail  to  those  Presbyteries. 
In  another  part  of  this  work  will  be  found  interesting  sketches 


104  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

of  early  work  done  in  the  bounds  of  these  Presbyteries,  fur- 
nished by  Hon.  John  B.  Linn. 

And,  not  content  with  doing  the  work  which  lay  near  at 
hand,  the  records  show  that  as  early  as  1790,  Presbytery  ordered 
that  "  collections  betaken  up  immediately  in  the  congregations 
under  their  care,  for  the  purpose  of  defraying  the  expense  of 
missionaries  into  the  frontier  settlements."  Thus  did  they 
show  that  for  that  day  they  possessed  no  small  measure  of  the 
spirit  which  Christ  inculcated  when  he  commands  :  "  Go  ye," 
etc.  To  them,  this  broad  land,  into  which  the  pioneer  was 
pushing  in  every  direction,  was,  so  to  speak,  the  world.  The 
work  of  Protestant  foreign  missions,  except  in  the  case  of  the 
Moravian  Church,  can  scarcely  be  said,  as  yet,  to  have  had  an 
existence.  The  London  Missionary  Society  was  not  formed 
till  the  last  year  of  the  period  now  under  consideration  (1795.) 
All  the  mission  work  of  a  foreign  character  they  knew  any- 
thing about,  was  that  undertaken  and  so  successfully  performed 
by  their  devoted  countrymen,  Elliott  and  Brainard,  among  the 
aborgines  of  this  country. 

During  all  these  years  of  her  early  history  in  this  country — 
years  of  contending  with  hardships  and  privations  in  opening 
up  a  new  country  for  settlement ;  years  of  internal  discord, 
years  of  peril  and  conflict  with  the  Indians,  and  years  of  bat- 
tling with  the  mother  country  for  a  name  and  a  place  amongst 
the  nations  of  the  earth — during  all  these  years  the  Presbyterian 
Church  was  the  friend  and  advocate  and  promoter  of  education. 

As  a  rule,  the  school  house  was  to  be  found  hard  by  the 
church  ;  and  ofttimes  parson  and  teacher  were  combined  in  the 
same  person.  The  interest  felt  on  this  subject  in  our  bounds 
was  evinced  by  founding,  in  due  time,  Dickinson  College,  at 
Carlisle,  and  academies  of  a  high  grade  at  prominent  points ; 
such  as  Hagerstown,  Chambersburg,  Gettysburg  and  Shippens- 
burg.  So  deeply  did  Presbytery  feel  interested  in  these  schools 
that  it  appointed  committees  to  visit  them  and  to  be  present 
at  and  participate  in  the  examination  of  students. 


Presbytery  of  C'ar/w/^— 1795-1888.  105 


CHAPTER  11. 

Presbytery  of  Carlisle.  1795-1838. 

Presbytery  Divided  by  the  JEreciioa  of  the  Presbytery  of  Hunting- 
don.— Ministers  and  Churches  Remaining  in  the  Presbytery. — 
Prayer  Meetings  recommended.  —  Ch  urc/ies  Organized  — FntereM 
in  Benevolent  Work  of  the  Church. — Brief  SketcJtes  of  Ministers 
of  that  Period. — Other  Denominations  Active  in  the  same  Terri- 
tory.— Revival  Season. — Trial  of  Rev.  Oecrge  Duffield. 

OT  more  than  six  years  had  elapsed  from  the  forma- 
tion of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  when  the  ques- 
tion of  dividing  it  began  to  be  agitated.  The  Synod 
of  Philadelphia  in  the  fall  of  1792,  "  recommended 
the  Presbyteiy  to  look  into  and  consider  the  subject  of  a  di- 
vision of  the  Presbytery  into  two  or  more,  and  expressed  the 
opinion  that  a  division  would  be  very  proper  and  advantage- 
ous to  the  interests  of  Christ's  kingdom." 

In  compliance  with  the  foregoing  recommendation  of  Synod, 
Presbytery — in  session  at  York,  August  29, 1793, — considered 
the  matter  and  "  suggested  that  it  be  divided  into  four  Presby- 
teries, in  the  following  manner,  viz  :  "  1.  That  the  members 
settled  in  York  county  (then  including  Adams),  viz  :  Mr. 
Black,  Mr.  Henderson,  Mr.  Paxton,  Mr.  McMordie  and  Mr. 
Jones  be  made  a  Presbytery,  comprehending  all  that  part  of 
the  present  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  south  of  the 
South  Mountain. 

"  2.  That  the  members  settled  in  Franklin  county,  viz  :  Mr. 
Lang,  Mr.  Craighead,  Mr.  King,  Mr.  McPherriu,  together  with 
Dr.  Cooper,  be  constituted  a  Presbytery,  to  be  called  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Franklin,  comprehending  the  bounds  of  said  county, 
the  county  of  Bedford  (then  including  Fulton),  Great  and  Little 
Aughwick  in  Huntingdon  county,  and  Martinsburg  and  Tus- 
carora  in  Virginia. 


106  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 

"  3.  That  the  members  to  the  east  of  Shippensburg,  viz : 
Dr.  Nisbet,  Dr.  Davidson,  Mr.  Linn,  Mr.  Waugh,  Mr.  Snod- 
grass  and  Mr.  Wilson,  be  made  a  Presbytery,  to  be  called  the 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  comprehending  the  bounds  defined  by 
the  course  of  the  Tuscarora  mountains  from  the  head  of  Path 
Valley  to  the  Juniata  river,  and  by  the  Juniata  to  its  mouth  ; 
the  North  mountain  on  the  north,  the  line  of  New  Castle  Pres- 
bytery on  the  east  and  York  county  on  the  south. 

"  4.  That  the  members  situated  in  Huntingdon,  Mifflin  (in- 
cluding Juniata)  and  Northumberland  counties,  viz :  Mr. 
Hoge,  Mr.  Magill,  Mr.  Martin,  Mr.  Bard,  Mr.  Stephens,  Mr. 
James  Johnston,  Mr.  John  Johnston,  Mr.  Morrison  and  Mr. 
Brj^son,  be  made  a  Presbytery  to  be  called  the  Presbytery  of 
Huntingdon,  comprehending  the  bounds  of  said  counties,  ex- 
cept as  before  defined  to  be  in  the  bounds  of  the  above  men- 
tioned Presbyteries,""^ 

This  action  of  Presbytery  came  before  Synod  at  its  meeting 
the  fall  of  the  same  year.  Synod  referred  the  subject  to  the 
General  Assembly  of  1794 ;  which  body  took  action,  dividing 
the  Presbytery  not  into  four,  but  into  two  Presbyteries.  The 
record  of  the  proceedings  of  the  General  Assembly  relating  to 
it  is  as  follows  :  "An  overture  was  laid  before  the  Assembly 
through  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  requesting  a  division  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  whereupon, 

"  Resolved,  That  the  said  Presbytery  (Carlisle)  be  divided  into 
two  Presbyteries  by  a  line  along  the  Juniata  river  from  its  mouth 
the  top  of  Tuscarora  mountain,  thence  along  the  Tuscarora 
mountain  to  the  head  of  Path  Valley,  thence  westwardly  to 
the  eastern  boundary  of  the  Presbytery  of  Bedstone,  so  as  to 
leave  the  congregation  of  Bedford  to  the  south  ;  that  the  min- 
isters settled  south  of  said  line,  viz :  Mr.  Snodgrass,  Mr.  Waugh, 
Mr.  liinn,  Dr.  Nisbet,  Dr.  Davidson,  Mr.  Wilson,  Dr.  Cooper, 
Mr.  Craighead,  Dr.  King,  Mr.  Lang,  Mr.  McPherrin,  Mr.  Pax- 
ton,  Mr.  Black,  Mr.  Henderson,  Mr.  McMordie  and  Mr.  Jones, 
together  with  all  those  who  have  been,  or  shall  be  ordained  or 
admitted,  within  the  limits  now  prescribed  for  the  Presbytery 
of  Carlisle,  since  the  last  annual  report  from  that  Presbytery, 

♦Records  of  Pres.  August.  1793,  pp.  558,  559. 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle— 1 795-1838.  107 

till  the  time  when  the  said  Presbytery  shall  be  dissolved,  sliall 
be  known  by  the  name  of  the  Presbytery  of  CarlisL',  to  hold 
its  first  meeting  at  Carlisle  on  the  second  Tuesday  of  April  " 
(1795).  Dr.  Cooper  was  appointed  to  preach  a  sermon  on  the 
occasion,  and  the  next  senior  member  present  to  supply  his 
place.  And  also  that  the  ministers  settled  north  of  the  afore- 
said line,  viz :  Mr.  Bard,  Mr.  John  Johnston,  Mr.  Stephens,  Mr 
James  Johnston,  Mr.  Magill,  Mr.  Martin,  Mr.  Bryson,  Mr.  Mor- 
rison and  Mr.  Hoge,  together  with  all  those  who  have  been,  or 
shall  be  ordained  or  received  by  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  within 
the  limits  prescribed  for  the  Presbytery,  till  the  time  when  the 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle  shall  be  dissolved,  shall  be  known  by 
the  name  of  the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon,  to  meet  for  the 
fii"st  time  in  Mr.  Martin's  church,  in  Penn's  Valley,  on  the 
second  Tuesday  of  April.  Mr.  Hoge  was  appointed  to  preach 
a  sermon  on  that  occasion,  and  to  preside  till  a  new  moderator 
shall  be  chosen,  and,  in  case  of  his  absence,  the  senior  member 
present  to  supply  his  place."* 

Owing  to  the  great  extent  of  territory  covered,  the  rapidly-in- 
creasing population  and  growing  demands  for  ministerial  labor,  a 
division  of  the  Presbytery  was  felt  on  all  hands  to  be  import- 
ant. The  foregoing,  made  by  the  General  Assembly,  was 
recognized  as  a  good  one.  By  it  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  lost 
eight  of  its  ministers  and  the  larger  part  of  its  territory.  But 
it  was  left  with  a  large  territory,  embracing  the  present  counties 
of  Dauphin,  York,  Adams,  Cumberland,  Franklin,  Fulton, 
Bedford  and  Perry  (west  of  tlie  Juniata),  in  the  State  of  Penn- 
sylvania, and  the  counties  of  Washington  and  Allegheny  and 
part  of  Frederick,  in  the  State  of  Maryland,  and  even  extending 
into  Virginia. 

From  the  time  the  Presbytery   of  Huntingdon   was 
Stricken  off  to  the  Old  and  New  School  Division, 

17;^7-1838. 

As  constituted  by  the  foregoing  action  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly, the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  "  consisted  of  twenty  ministers, 
(of  whom  sixteen  only  had   pastoral  charges,)  viz :   Re\'.  Dr. 

•  Min.  Gen.  Assem.  1794.  p  89. 


108  Presbytery  of  Carlisle —  Centennial 


Charles  Nisbet,  president  of  Dickinson  College  ;  Rev.  Dr.  Rob- 
ert Cooper,  Middle  Spring ;  Rev.  Robert  McMordie,  without 
charge ;  Rev.  James  Lang,  East  Conococheague ;  Rev.  John 
Craighead,  Rocky  Spring :  Rev.  Dr.  John  King,  Upper  West 
Conococheague ;  Rev.  John  Black,  without  charge ;  Rev.  Dr. 
Robert  Davidson,  Carlisle ;  Rev.  Thomas  McPherrin,  Lower, 
East  and  West  Conococheague ;  Rev.  Daniel  Jones,  without 
charge ;  Rev.  Samuel  Waugh,  East  Pennsborough  and  Mona- 
ghaii :  Rev.  John  Linn,  Sherman's  Vallc}^  (Upper,  Centre  and 
Limestone  Ridge);  Rev.  Joseph  Henderson,  Great  Conewago  ; 
Rev.  Samuel  Wilson,  Big  Spring ;  Rev.  James  Snodgrass,  Han- 
over ;  Rev.  Wm.  Paxton,  Lower  Marsh  Creek  and  Tom's  Creek ; 
Rev.  Robert  Cathcart,  York  and  Hopewell ;  Rev.  Nathaniel 
Snowden,  Harrisburg,  Paxton  and  Derry ;  Rev.  John  Boyd, 
Tuscarora  and  Falling  Waters,  Va.;  Rev.  David  Denny,  Path 
Valley  (Upper  and  Lower).  The  following  churches  were 
vacant :  Upper  Marsh  Creek  (^Gettysburg),  Piny  Creek,  Bed- 
ford, Great  Cove  (McConellsburg),Williamsport,  Md.,  and  Mouth 
of  Juniata  (Dun cannon).'"^  The  last  two  were  not  at  that  date 
regularly  organized. 

At  the  first  meeting — held  at  Carlisle,  April  14,  1795 — Pres- 
bytery resolved  to  take  up  the  unfinished  business  of  the  old 
Presbytery  as  far  as  it  related  to  their  new  bounds.  In  this 
way  their  work  was  carried  forward  without  interruption.  By 
the  diminution  of  territory,  they  were  able  to  bestow  more  care 
and  labor  on  their  churches  and  destitute  fields.  This  they  did 
by  strictly  guarding  the  doors  to  them  by  means  of  an  efficient 
committee  on  credentials,  by  appointing  supplies  to  all  vacant 
churches  and  by  doing  evangelistic  work  in  their  own  neighbor- 
hoods. They  also  made  appointments  for  their  own  members 
to  labor  in  the  border  territory  between  them  and  the  Presby- 
tery of  Huntingdon.  The  latter  was  not  jealous  of  this,  but, 
on  the  contrary,  handed  over  to  it  the  care  of  the  churches  in 
Tuscarora  Yalley. 

Preaching  the  word,  family  visitiation  and  careful  catechetical 
instruction  were  the  means  mainly  relied  upon  for  promoting 
the  church's  growth  and  prosperity.     But  in  addition  to  these, 

•  Min.  Gen.  Assem.  1795,  p.  101, 


1795-1888— Pray/ri^  Societies.  109 


another  means  of  grace,  which  in  later  days  has  come  to  be  re- 
garded as  of  vital  importance,  began  to  be  recognized.  We  refer 
to  the  weekly  prayer-meeting.  Here  and  there  in  various 
congregations  were  found  men  and  women  whose  hearts  God 
seemed  specially  to  have  touched.  They  were  moved  to  seek 
communion  with  Ilim  and  with  one  another.  They  associated 
themselves  in  what  were  then  termed  "praying  societies."  They 
met  for  conference  and  prayer — especially  for  prayer.  And 
thus,  as  in  the  days  of  Melachi,  ''  thc}^  that  feared  the  Lord 
spake  often  one  to  another ;  and  the  Lord  hearkened  and  heard 
it,  and  a  book  of  remembrance  was  written  before  Him  for  them 
that  feared  the  Lord  and  thought  upon  his  name."  As  a  result 
rich  blessings  descended  on  these  "  praying  societies,"  and  they 
became  a  great  power  for  good.  They  proved  the  means  of  pro- 
moting deeper  pei-sonal  piety  and  leading  to  more  earnest,  active 
christian  living.  Then,  too,  were  transgressors  taught  God's 
ways,  and  sinners  were  converted  unto  Him.  Thus  it  has  ever 
been  in  the  church. 

Presbytery  became  so  impressed  with  the  importance  of  this 
movement  that  in  the  spring  of  1811  it  took  the  following 
action :  "  The  Presbytery,  learning  that '  praying  societies'  have 
of  late  been  instituted  in  various  places  within  our  bounds  ;  and 
with  promising  appearances  of  success ;  and  highly  approving 
such  societies,  as  tending,  under  the  Divine  blessing,  to  promote 
the  interests  of  vital  religion,  do  recommend  to  all  the  congre- 
gations under  their  care  to  institute  and  encourage  such  societies 
as  far  as  their  circumstances  may  render  the  same  practicable.'""^ 

We  have  not  the  means  of  ascertaining  accurately  the 
church's  growth  in  membership  prior  to  1807.  From  that  year 
onward  reports  were  made  to  the  General  Assembly,  not  of  the 
membership  of  the  several  churches,  but  of  the  aggregate  mem- 
bership of  the  churches  in  the  Presbytery.  Counting  by  de- 
cades, we  have,  in  1807, 1,852  communicants  ;  in  1817,  2,143  ;  in 
1827,  3,807,  and  in  1837  (by  counting  non-reporting  churches 
as  reported  in  1886)  4,620. 

From  the  foregoing  it  will  be  seen  that  at  the  expiration  of 
thirty  years,  from  1807,  the  communicant  membership  of  the 

♦  Records,  1811,  p,  281. 


110  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


churches  was  two-and-a-balf  times  larger  than  it  was  at  the  be- 
ginning. But  we  cannot  b}-  this  alone  judge  of  what  had  been 
accomplished  and  of  the  church's  real  progress.  The  additions 
to  the  churches  were  undoubtedly  much  larger  than  the  above 
would  indicate.  For  during  the  latter  half  of  this  period  there 
flowed  a  constant  tide  of  emigration  westward ;  and  thus  the 
churches  were  depleted. 

During  this  time  the  number  of  churches  was  also  greatly  in- 
creased. The  churches  of  Liverpool  and  New  Buffalo  were 
received  from  the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon.  They  added 
nothing  to  the  strength  of  Presbytery,  and  in  a  few  years  ceased 
to  exist.  Three  churches  were  received  by  the  dissolution  of 
the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  (Associate  Reformed 
before  the  union  of  1822,  but  holding  connection  with  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  until  its  dissolution — by  its  own  action — in  the 
winter  of  1824-1825).  These  were  Shippensburg,  Hagerstown 
and  Greencastle  (known  as  the  White  Church).  These  churches 
formed  a  real  accession  to  our  branch  of  the  Presbyterian  family. 
A  brief  account  of  the  above  churches  will  be  found  elsewhere ; 
as  also  of  the  following,  which  were  organized  by  the  Presby- 
tery •  Sherman's  Creek,  Mouth  of  Juniata,  Middle  Ridge,  Cum- 
berland and  Williamsport,  Md.,  Petersburg,  Fayetteville,  Dick- 
inson, Landisburg,  Buffalo,  St.  Thomas,  Roxbury,  Newburg,  . 
Loudon,  Bloomfield,  Second  Church  Carlisle  and  Green  Hill, 
Waynesboro'.  Within  this  time  Wells'  Valley  also  came  to 
be  recognized  as  an  organized  church. 

This  marked  growth  m  the  number  of  church  organizations 
and  in  the  membership  of  the  churches  affords  evidence  that 
earnest,  aggressive  work  had  been  done  and  that  the  blessing 
of  the  great  Head  of  the  church  had  attended  this  work. 

During  the  entire  period  of  which  we  now  write  there  had 
been  a  growing  interest  in  such  departments  of  work  as  then 
occupied  the  mind  of  the  church.  At  its  first  meeting  (1795), 
Presbytery  issued  instructions  to  the  churches  to  lift  collec- 
tions to  defray  the  expenses  of  missions,  and  recommended  two 
of  its  members — Rev.  Messrs.  Henderson  and  McClean — as 
suitable  persons  to  be  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  to 
home  missionary  work.     Thus,  from  the  very  start,  it  put 


I79b-1SBS— Home  Missions.  1 1 1 


itself  in  the  attitude  of  co-operation  with  the  General  Assembly, 
alike  as  to  furnishing  men  and  means.  As  a  matter  which 
we  are  well  assured  will  be  of  deep  interest,  in  coimection  with 
the  centennial  of  the  General  Assembly,  we  here  insert  the 
action  taken  by  that  body  at  its  first  meeting  after  organization, 
in  1789,  on  the  subject  of  Home  Missions:  "  The  committee 
appointed  to  devise  measures  to  carry  the  mission  to  the  fron- 
tiers into  execution,  made  the  following  report,  which  was 
adopted,  viz : 

^'Resolved,  That  each  of  the  Synods  be,  and  they  are  hereby, 
requested  to  recommend  to  the  General  Assembly,  at  their 
next  meeting,  two  members,  well  qualified,  to  be  employed  in 
missions  on  our  frontiers,  for  the  purpose  of  organizing 
churches,  administering  ordinances,  ordaining  elders,  collecting 
information  concerning  the  religious  state  of  those  parts,  and 
proposing  the  best  means  of  establishing  a  gospel  ministry 
among  the  people.  And,  in  order  to  provide  means  for  de- 
fraying the  necessary  expenses  of  the  mission,  it  is  strictly  en- 
joined on  the  several  Presbyteries  to  have  collections  made 
during  the  present  year  in  the  several  congregations  under  our 
care,  and  forwarded  to  Isaac  Snowden,  Esq.,  the  treasurer  of 
the  General  Assembly,  w^ith  all  convenient  speed."* 

In  like  manner,  the  Presbytery  manifested  very  considerable 
interest  in  the  education  of  young  men  for  the  ministry.  It 
sought  out  and  encouraged  suitable  young  men,  and  afforded 
assistance  when  needed,  and  contributed,  though  moderately, 
to  the  General  Assembly's  educational  fund.  In  the  bounds 
of  the  Presbytery  there  were  facilities  of  no  low  order  for  pro- 
curing a  thorough  classical  education.  There  were  the  acade- 
mies, of  which  mention  has  elsewhere  been  made ;  and  there 
was  in  Carlisle,  belonging  to  iis,  a  literary  mstitution  which  was 
the  rival  of  Nassau  Hall,  at  Princeton.  From  it  went  forth 
some  of  the  most  eminent  men  of  their  day,  both  in  church 
and  state.  Dickinson  College  was  virtuall}^  ours  then,  and 
might  and  should  have  continued  to  be  ours.  "In  union 
there  is  strength."  But  there  was  division,  and  with  it  weak- 
ness, if  nothing  more,  wlien  it  was  permitted  to  pass  out  of  our 

•  Min.  Gen.  Aasembly,  1789,  p.  10. 


112  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


bands.  Perhaps  at  no  othor  period  m  the  liistory  of  the 
church  could  the  transfer  have  been  made.  Proverbially  are 
Presbyterians  "  God's  silly  people."* 

In  connection  with  the  subject  of  education  it  may  be  of  in- 
terest to  note,  that  when,  in  1811  and  1812,  the  question  of 
locating  the  theological  seminary  of  the  church  was  discussed 
and  decided,  the  claims  of  one  of  our  prosperous  towns  were 
considered  as  well  nigh  rivaling  those  of  Princeton.  We  re- 
fer to  Chambersburg.  Dr.  Archibald  Alexander  says :  "  There 
was  much  diversity  of  opinion  respecting  the  most  eligible  site 
for  the  institution.  Between  Princeton,  IS.  J.,  and  Chambers- 
burg, Pa,  the  chief  competition  existed."*  The  geographical 
position,  the  character  of  the  people,  the  excellence  of  educa- 
tional institutions  of  a  lower  grade,  and  the  strength  and  in- 
fluence of  the  Presbytery,  were  all  taken  into  account.  There 
were  not  felt  then,  as  now,  the  overshadowing  influence  and 
power  of  churches  and  Presbyteries  in  the  great  cities.  In  the 
whole  church,  Carlisle  Presbytery  then  ranked  second  as  to 
number  of  ministers  on  her  roll  and  third  as  to  number  of 
communicants.  And  the  weight  and  influence  of  her  ministers 
did  not  arise  alone  from  their  number,  but  rather  from  their 
eminence  for  learning  and  ministerial  worth.  The  meeting  of 
the  fourth  General  Assembly  (1792)  was  held  in  Carlisle,  and 
a  member  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Dr.  John  King,  of 
Mercersburg,  was  chosen  its  moderator.  This  w^as  the  first 
Assembly  held  outside  the  city  of  Philadelphia. 

By  the  year  which  closes  the  period  of  which  we  now  speak 
(1837)  there  remained  but  two  of  those  whose  names  were  en- 
rolled at  its  commencement,  forty-two  years  before,  viz  :  Robert 
Cathcart  and  David  Denny.  Others  had  either  been  raised  up 
upon  the  field,  or  called  from  abroad  to  fill  their  places,  many 
of  whom  al^o  had  passed  away  by  removal  to  other  fields  or 
by  death. 

We  take  pleasure  in  here  introducing  the  brief  pen  pictures 
of  some  of  them  so  graphically  and  gracefully  drawn  by  Rev. 

'  Log  College,  p.  16,  Princeton  Edition,  1345. 


17^0-1638 — SkekJiea  of  Ministers.  113 

Dr.  t'onway    P.  Wing   in   a  historical  address  delivered  ten 
years  ago.^^ 

"  In  the  earlier  portion  of  tlie  period  might  still  be  seen  the 
learned  and  witty  Dr.  Nisbet,  whose  premature  death  was  so 
severe  a  blow  to  the  institution  over  which  he  presided, 
Dickinson  College;  and  his  no  less  distinguished  colleague, 
Dr.  Davidson,  whose  smoothly  flowing  soul  turned  not  only 
the  Psalms  but  even  the  roughest  geographical  names  into 
verse,  whose  ingenious  inventions  extended  to  complicated 
astronomical  instruments  as  well  as  to  children's  playthings, 
whose  advocacy  of  his  country's  rights  and  civil  order  more 
than  once  exposed  him  to  popular  violence,  and  whose  gentle 
catholic  spirit  so  calmed  the  elements  of  strife  that  the  two 
congregations  of  Carlisle,  long  bitterly  hostile,  became  har- 
moniously united  under  him.  The  institution  over  which  these 
two  men  presided  was  for  many  years  the  rival  of  Nassau  Hall 
in  the  honorable  work  of  supplying  the  church  and  the  state 
with  her  most  distinguished  men,  and  afterwards,  under  the 
presidency  of  Drs.  Atwater  (1809-15),  Mason  (1821-24), 
Neili  and  Howe  went  through  a  varied  experience  of  success 
and  decline,  until,  in  1832,  its  activity  under  Presbyterian  in- 
fluence was  suspended.  Some  of  the  fathers  of  the  former 
period  still  remained  for  a  while  to  take  part  in  the  new  era  of 
progress.  But  gradually,  in  slow  succession,  came  forward  a 
new^  but  equally  eminent  race  of  ministers.  In  Path  Valley 
was  David  Denny,  who,  however,  in  1800.  was  transferred  to 
Falling  Spring  (Chambersburg),  where  he  continued  for  thirty- 
eight  years,  manly,  conservative,  but  candid  and  sincere, 
always  at  the  post  of  duty,  and  beloved  to  the  last  by  his 
grateful  people.  Instead  of  Dr.  McKnight  came,  in  1792, 
William  Paxton,  at  Lower  Marsh  Creek,  humble,  simple-hearted 
as  a  child,  but  profound  in  intellect,  sound  in  doctrine,  affec- 
tionate to  friends  and  for  half  a  century  an  almost  idolized 
pastor.  The  place  of  Dr.  Cooper  at  Middle  Spring  was  vacated 
in  1797,  but  was  well  filled  from  1803  to  1854  by  Dr.  John 
Moodey,  whose  long  life  of  christian  consistency  and  instructive 

•  A  discourse  on  the  History  of  Donegal  and  Carlisle  Presbyteries. 

8 


114  Presbytery  of  Carlisle —  Cen  tennial. 


and  logical  expositions  of  truth  gave  him  a  most  desirable 
reputation.  The  congreation  at  Big  Spring,  after  being  served 
for  a  while  by  Mr.  Samuel  Wili^on  (1786-'99),  was  more  per- 
manently supplied  by  Dr.  Joshua  Williams,  who,  after  preach- 
ing four  years  at  Paxton  and  Derry,  took  up  his  residence 
among  them  for  nearly  thirty  years,  metaphysical,  valiant  for 
what  he  deemed  to  be  truth  and  order,  communicative,  apt  as 
a  theological  teacher,  persuasive  as  a  preacher,  and  instructive 
everywhere.  Then  there  was  his  opponent  in  theology,  Dr. 
George  Duffield,  who,  in  1816,  succeeded  Dr.  Davidson  in  Car- 
lisle for  nmeteen  years,  equally  metaphysical  and  doughty  for 
his  views  of  truth  and  order,  somewhat  fond  of  mysteries  and 
hard  scriptural  questions,  but  a  loving  pastor,  a  powerful 
searcher  of  the  conscience  and  asserter  of  divine  authority,  a 
fearless  disciplinarian  and  reformer,  and  singularly  successful 
in  forming  the  character  of  his  people.  Intimate  with  him, 
though  very  unlike  in  natural  temperament,  was  Dr.  William 
R  DeWitt,  who  for  forty-nine  years  ministered  to  his  only 
pastoral  charge  at  Harrisburg,  gentle  in  manner,  mellifluent  in 
style,  magnificent  in  his  representations  of  the  Mediatorial 
kingdom,  and  cautious  even  to  timidity  when  in  the  least  un- 
certain of  his  ground,  but  rich  in  conversational  humor  and 
tenderly  pathetic  in  his  public  appeals.  A  little  outside  of  our 
present  bounds,  but  so  mingled  with  our  Presbyterial  associa- 
tions and  counsels  as  to  be  most  naturally  one  of  us,  was  Dr. 
Robert  Cathcart,  for  forty  years  never  (but  once)  absent  from 
the  meetings  of  his  Presbytery,  for  forty-four  years  (1793-1837) 
the  pastor  of  York  and  Hopewell,  and  for  thirty  a  commis- 
sioner to  the  General  Assembly,  of  which  he  was  clerk  for 
nearly  twenty,  never  losing  a  Sabbath  for  want  of  health, 
thoroughly  orthodox,  unchangeable  in  his  opinions,  skilled  in 
ecclesiastical  law,  the  determined  foe  of  all  wrong  and  disorder, 
and  in  lively  sympathy  with  everything  which  makes  man  bet- 
ter and  happier.  Dr.  King  still  remained  at  Mercersburg, 
though  in  extreme  age  but  "  with  natural  force  unabated,"  until 
1811,  but  was  succeeded  the  next  j^ear  b}^  Dr.  David  Elliott, 
for  seventeen  years  pastor  there,  then  at  Washington,  Pa.,  and 
finally  a  professor  in  Allegheny  Theological  Seminary,  learned, 


1790-lSSS—iSketches  of  Miimters.  116 


genial,  courteous  and  beloved  throughout  the  whole  denomi- 
nation. Instead  of  Craighead,  Dr.  Hen-on  was  for  ten  years 
(1800-10)  the  minister  at  Rocky  Spring,  when  he  removed  to 
the  First  church  of  Pittsburgli.  In  the  congregation  of  Upper 
Marsh  Creek  (Gettysburg)  and  (J reat  Conewago,  David  McCon- 
aughy  was  installed  in  1800,  to  remain  there  thirty-two  years, 
when  he  was  transferred  to  become  the  president  of  Washing- 
ton College.  We  tind  also  at  Welsh  Run  and  Greencastle  Mr. 
Robert  Kennedy,  who  became  the  pastor  there  in  1803  and  re- 
mained in  that  charge  for  thirty-six  years,*  a  fine  scholar, 
especially  in  the  ancient  languages,  eccentric  in  manner,  but 
full  of  humor,  lucid  and  methodical  in  matter,  and  fearless  in 
the  avowal  of  his  opinions,  and,  with  no  graces  of  oratory,  some- 
times most  effective  in  his  power  over  his  hearers.  We  ob- 
serve also  Mr.  Henry  R.  Wilson,  a  professor,  and  pastor  of 
several  churclies,  but  principally  for  sixteen  years  atShippens- 
burg  (1828-39),  and  w^e  should  judge  him  to  have  been  re- 
markably steady  of  purpose,  energetic  in  execution,  awakening 
as  a  preacher,  and  abundant  in  labors."  To  this  list  we  would 
add  the  name  of  another  of  about  like  age  with  them — Dr. 
McGinley,  who  for  well  nigh  fifty  years  served  the  churches 
of  Path  Valley.  In  the  gentleness  of  his  spirit,  the  character 
of  his  sermons,  and  the  manner  of  their  deliverv.  he  is  said 
to  have  borne  a  very  marked  resemblance  to  Dr.  Archibald 
Alexander. 

During  most  of  the  time  covered  by  this  period,  the  growth  of 
the  church  was  gradual,  but  it  was  healthy  and  permanent.  At 
first,  almost  the  entire  field  was  occupied  by  her  alone.  There 
was  nothing  from  without  to  interfere  with  her  work  or  retard 
her  progress.  But  gradually  a  change  took  place.  The  de- 
scendants of  the  first  Scotch-Irish  settlers  began  to  move  west- 
ward and  southward.  A  new  population  was  coming  in  to 
occupy  their  places  and  take  up  the  still  vacant  land.  Many 
of  these  were  Germans.  The  policy  adopted  by  our  church 
generally,  toward  these  people,  was  shortsighted  and  injurious. 

*  Dr.  Wing  is  here,  in  error.  This  pastorate  terminated  in  1816,  at  which  time 
Mr.  Kennedy  removed  to  Cumberland,  Md.,  where  he  remained  until  1825.  when 
he  returned  to  Welsh  Run.  From  that  time  to  the  close  of  his  life  in  1843  he  was 
the  stated  supply  of  this  congregation.  W.  A.  W. 


116  Preshytei^y  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

It  wa.s  wrong,  alike  in  reference  to  themselves  and  the  new- 
comers. There  was  not  extended  to  them  the  cordial  welcome 
to  their  midst  and  to  tlieir  church  services  that  should  have 
been. 

The  old  antipathy  was  there,  and  the  erroneous  idea  was 
too  prevalent  that  nobody  but  a  Scotchman  or  an  Irishman  or 
a  cross  between  them  could  make  a  good  Presbyterian.  It 
took  years  of  intermarrying  among  the  children  of  these  dif- 
ferent people,  and  j^ears  of  business  and  quasi  social-inter- 
course to  correct  this  idea.  In  the  meantime  many  a  Presby- 
terian church  sinned  away  its  da}^  of  grace.  As  in  country- 
places  particularly  the  Scotch -Irish  population  decreased,  tlie 
German  increased,  and  the  people  once  neglected  became  able 
to  take  care  of  themselves,  and  there  sprang  up  here  and  there 
Lutheran  and  German  Reformed  Churches.  At  first  the  ser- 
vices were  conducted  almost  exclu^ivelv  in  the  German  lan- 
guage. But  gradually  the  English  language  was  introduced ; 
and  now  in  our  midst  it  is  difficult  to  find  a  church  of  these 
denominations  that  uses  the  German  language  (at  least  exclu- 
sively). 

Then  came  in  also  the  Methodist  Church,  with  all  the  zeal 
and  earnestness  of  youth.  Her  mmisters  went  everywhere, 
preaching  in  school  houses,  holding  campmeetings,  visiting  the 
people  in  their  homes  and  in  every  way  endeavoring  to  reach 
and  influence  them.  They  did  not  hesitate,  where  the  oppor- 
tunity afforded  or  could  in  any  way  be  secured,  to  make  in- 
roads upon  Presbyterian  flocks  and  Presbyterian  families.  In- 
deed they  gloried  in  this.  They  thought  they  were  thereby 
doing  God  service.  For,  in  the  estimation  of  the  average  man 
who  itinerated  the  country  with  horse  and  saddlebags,  there 
was  scarcely  a  possibility  of  salvation  for  a  Presbyterian.  Of 
course  they  were  not  loved  by  those  on  whom  they  sought  to 
make  inroads,  and  they  and  their  teachings  and  their  ways 
were  handled  without  gloves.     There  were  wars  in  those  days. 

But,  happily,  those  days  have  passed  away — passed  away, 
we  trust,  forever.  Now  it  can  be  said  :  "  Behold,  how  good 
and  how  pleasant  it  is  for  brethren  to  dwell  together  in  unity." 
Such  indeed  is  the  prevalent  spirit  among  all  evangelical  chris- 


1795-1838— 77/e  Revival  of  1831-32.    ■  117 

tians  of  the  present  day.  It  is  well — it  is  right.  For  ''  there 
is  one  body  and  spirit,  even  as  ye  are  called  in  one  hope  of 
your  calling ;  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism,  one  God  and 
Father  of  all,  who  is  above  all  and  through  all  and  in  you  all." 
Let  there  he  still  further  closing  up  of  the  ranks  among  Xiod's 
people. 

This  changed  state  of  aHairs  interfered  with  the  very  rapid 
growth  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  There  were  times,  how- 
ever, when  its  progress  was  very  decided.  Thus,  for  instance, 
from  1817  to  1820  the  Presbytery  advanced  in  church  mem- 
bership from  2,143  to  3,000.  But  the  most  rapid  growth  ac- 
curred  during  the  last  decade.  Ministers  and  christian  people 
became  awakened  and  aroused  in  regard  to  the  state  of  the 
Church  and  the  great  need  of  a  revival  of  God's  work  in  their 
bounds.  When  this  was  the  case,  was  not  a  revival  already 
at  hand?  This  awakened  interest  led  Presbytery  to  take  ac- 
tion at  the  fall  meeting,  1828,  in  which  it  expressed  itself  as 
"  deeply  affected  with  the  responsibility  of  its  station  as  guar- 
dian of  the  churches  within  its  bounds;''  and  then  recom- 
mended the  holding  in  each  congregation  of  protracted  services, 
"  for  the  purposes  of  preaching,  prayer  and  such  other  religious 
services  as  may  comport  with  the  order  of  the  Gospel."  The 
deptb  and  earnestness  of  their  feelings  on  this  subject  were 
evinced  by  their  keeping  it  before  them  from  meeting  to  meet- 
ing as  a  subject  of  conference  and  prayer. 

Thus  at  the  April  meeting,  1830,  this  resolution  was  adopt- 
ed :  "  That  this  Presbytery  will,  during  its  present  sessions, 
hold  a  meeting  for  christian  and  ministerial  fellowship,  with  a 
view  to  obtain  from  each  other  the  benefit  of  their  experience 
in  the  work  and  ways  of  the  Lord  ;  and  to  inquire  especially 
whether  anything  can  be  done  by  its  members  individually, 
or  by  the  Presbytery  collectively,  to  promote  the  work  of  grace 
and  secure  a  revival  of  religion  in  their  churches."  And  agam, 
at  the  fall  meeting,  1831,  they  speak  of  the  visible  and  surpris- 
ing success  which  has  attended  associated  efforts  in  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Word,"  and  determine  "  that  something  shall  be 
attempted  by  them  in  this  way  for  the  spiritual  improvement 
of  the  churches  under  their  care."     "It  is  a  time,"  they  add, 


118  Presbytery  of  Cnrlisle — Centennial 

"when  the  blessed  Spirit  of  God  seems  to  be  extensively 
poured  out,  and  when  the  Lord  is  evincing  his  readiness  to  rain 
dovvn  righteousness  on  those  who  seek  him." 

They  resolved,  '•  That  it  be  recommended  to  all  our  churches 
to  observe  a  concert  for  prayer  for  the  expi-ess  purpose  of  en- 
treating God  to  revive  his  work  extensively  throughout  this 
Presbytery  and  elsewhere. "  They  then  appointed  committees 
of  visitation,  who  should  hold  protracted  services  in  the  several 
congregations :  and  recommended  '•  that  these  services,  as  far 
as  practicable,  be  held  on  week  days,  beginning  on  Tuesday, 
so  as  to  allow  the  brethren  generally  to  be  with  their  respec- 
tive charges  on  the  Sabbath." 

God  was  pleased  to  hear  the  prayers  and  bless  the  labors  and 
grant  the  desires  of  his  ministers  and  people  by  sending  sea- 
sons of  gracious  refreshing  to  nearly  all  the  churches  in  the 
Presbytery.  The  result  of  the  revival  of  1831  and  1832  was 
felt  in  the  churches  through  long  years  after.  God's  people 
were  lifted  up  to  a  higher  plane  of  spiritual  life  and  christian 
activit}'  than  had  been  occupied  before  ;  and  there  were  gathered 
into  the  Church,  at  that  time,  many  men  and  women  who  have 
been  her  most  efficient  workers  since,  in  every  department  of 
christian  activity ,  some  of  whom  still  remain  among  us,  with 
strength  unabated  and  activity  unrelaxed. 

In  the  foregoing  we  have  one  of  the  many  instances  afforded 
in  her  history,  furnishing  evidence  that  the  Presbyterian 
Church  is  the  friend  and  promoter  of  revivals  of  religion. 

Trial  of  Eev.  George  Duffield 

From  a  subject  so  full  of  interest,  and  affording  so  much  of 
real  pleasure  as  the  foregoing,  we  are  compelled  to  pass  to  one 
of  another  character,  viz  :  The  trial  of  one  of  the  members  of 
Presbytery  for  holding  and  publishing  doctrines  inconsistent 
with  those  taught  in  the  Westminster  Standards.  Rev.  George 
Duffield,  the  person  referred  to,  was  pastor  of  the  church  in 
Carlisle — a  man  of  lovely  Christian  character,  an  able  ex- 
pounder of  the  Word  of  God,  a  most  faithful  and  successful 
pastor.  A  great  and  good  work  had  been  performed  by  him 
among  the  people  of  his  charge.     During  the  revival  above 


1795-1838— r^/c//  of  Dr.  Duffield.  119 


spoken  of,  as  high  as  one  hundred  and  twenty-live  were  re- 
ceived to  the  communion  of  the  church  during  one  year  (1831), 
several  of  whom  became  ministers  of  the  gospel.  In  the  Pres- 
b3^tery  no  man  was  loved  and  honored  more  than  was  he.  He 
is  represented  by  one  as  having  been  "  somewhat  fond  of  mys- 
teries and  hard  scriptural  questions."  This  with  him,  as  with 
many  another,  may  have  been  his  great  misfortune.  P'or  one, 
who  knew  him  well  and  loved  liim  tenderly  as  his  spiritual 
father,  has  said  that  in  metaphysics  he  was  cloudy,  difficult  to 
be  understood  and  ofttimes  unintelligible.  It  is  not  po.ssible, 
nor  is  it  desirable,  that  an  account  of  the  trial  should  here  be 
attempted  in  detail.  It  was  lengthy,  extending  through  a 
whole  year  and  furnishing  matter  for  not  less  than  one  hundred 
closely  written  pages  of  Presbytery's  Eecord.  But  a  matter 
so  important  as  this  would  indicate  may  not  be  passed  without 
a  l)nef  statement  of  the  essential  facts. 

Early  in  1832,  in  the  midst  of  the  revival  season  with  which 
his  own  and  very  many  of  the  other  churches  of  the  Presby- 
tery were  blessed,  Mr.  Duffield  published  his  book  on  "  Regen- 
eration." Its  contents  surprised  and  grieved  a  number  of  the 
people  of  his  charge,  who  signed  and  presented  to  him  a  re- 
monstrance. Many  of  his  ministerial  brethren  were  startled 
"  by  what  they  looked  upon  as  a  departure  from  the  Standards 
of  the  Church."* 

That  there  existed  points  of  divergence  from  old  and  ac- 
cepted views  there  can  be  no  doubt.  This  appears  to  have 
been  admitted  by  Mr.  Duffield  himself  in  the  "Dedication  "  of 
his  book,  which  is  thus  worded :  '•  To  the  members  of  his 
charge,  as  an  atonement  for  occasional  attempts  in  the  early 
periods  of  his  ministry  among  them  to  explain  the  great  fact 
of  a  sinner's  regeneration  by  the  aid  of  a  philosophy  imbibed 
in  his  theological  education  and  interwoven  in  many  of  his  ex- 
hibitions of  truth,  but  for  many  years  past  repudiated."  This 
is  certainly  very  frank. 

If  it  be  asked,  where  and  under  whom  Mr.  Duffield  received 
his  theological  education,  the  reply  is,  in  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Theological  Seminary  in   New  York,  under  Dr.  John 

•  Dr.  Wing— Discourse  on  Hist,  of  Donegal  and  Carlisle  Presbyteries. 


120  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


M.  Mason — a   man  who,  as  scholar,  theologian  and  preacher, 
perhaps  has  not  had  his  peer  in  the  American  church. 

Mr.  Duffield's  book  was  brought  to  the  notice  of  Presbytery 
April  11,  1832  ;  and  a  committee,  composed  of  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
James  Williamson,  Amos  A.  McGinley  and  Matthew  Lind 
Fullerton,  was  appointed  to  ''  review  it  and  report  to  Presby- 
tery." At  the  meeting  of  Presbytery  in  June  following  the 
committee  reported  unfavorably  to  the  book.  Upon  this  re- 
port were  based  ten  charges  which  were  preferred  against  Mr. 
Duffield  at  an  adjourned  meeting  held  at  Newville  on  the  28th 
of  November  following.  The  committee  which  prepared  the 
charges  consisted  of  the  Rev.  Messrs.  James  R.  Sharon,  Joshua 
Williams  and  James  Williamson.  Their  report  was  as  fol- 
lows :  "  The  committee  appointed  to  prepare  charges  of  error 
to  be  preferred  against  the  Rev.  George  Duffield  are  unani- 
mously of  opinion,  that  he  may  be  fairly  charged  on  the 
ground  of  '  common  fame  '  with  maintaining  and  industriously 
propagating,  both  from  the  pulpit  and  through  the  press,  the 
following  doctrines  or  opinions,  either  absurd  in  themselves  or 
directly  at  variance  with  some  of  the  most  important  and  vital 
doctrines  and  truths  taught  in  the  standards  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  and  the  word  of  God — nameh^ : 

1.  That  life  consists  in  the  regular  series  of  relative,  ap- 
propriate characteristic  actions  in  an  individual  being,  and 
that  the  life  of  God  himself  is  not  distinguishable  from  his  own 
holy  volitions  and  actions. 

2.  That  the  human  soul  equally  with  the  body  is  derived  from 
the  parents  by  traduction  or  natural  generation — that  the  body 
and  the  soul  are  alike  developed  in  their  actions  respectively — 
and  that  the  soul  as  created  by  God  and  brought  into  connec- 
tion with  the  body,  '  whether  in  conception,  quickening  or  in 
the  first  inspiration '  is  wholl}^  destitute  of  all  capacities  what- 
ever. 

3.  That  the  image  of  God,  in  which  man  or  Adam  was  origi- 
nally created,  principally  consisted  in  a  threefold  life  with 
which  he  was  endowed  by  his  Creator,  viz :  vegetahU,  animal 
and  spiritual  life. 

4.  That  Adam  was  not  the  federal  covenant  head  of  the 


1795-18S8— Trial  of  Dr.  Buffield.  121 

human  race — that  he  sustained  no  other  relation  to  his  poster- 
ity but  that  of  a  natural  parent,  and  that  there  did  not  exist 
anything  that  could  be  properly  denominated  a  covenant  re- 
lation between  God  and  Adam  as  the  representative  of  his 
natural  offspring. 

5.  That  Adam's  first  sin  is  in  no  proper  sense  imputed  to 
his  posterity  to  their  legal  condemnation,  and  that  the  temporal 
or  natural  death  of  infants  is  the  natural  result  or  consequence 
of  Adam's  sin  solely  by  virtue  of  their  connection  with  him  as 
their  parent. 

6.  That  all  holiness  and  sin  consist  exclusively  in  the  vol- 
untary acts  and  exercises  of  the  soul — that  there  is  no  princi- 
ple of  holiness  or  sin  inherent  in  the  soul,  which  exerts  any 
power  or  causal  influence  in  producing  holy  or  sinful  acts  and 
exercises — and  that  there  is  no  innate,  hereditary,  derived  de- 
pravity or  corruption  m  our  nature. 

7.  That  no  moral  character  can  appropriately  be  predicated 
of,  or  possessed  by  infants — that  they  are  neither  sinful  nor 
holy — are  not  actually  under  the  government  of  law,  nor  above 
the  level  of  mere  animals — and  that  even  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  in  his  infant  state  possessed  no  holiness  of  character 
other  than  what  might  be  affirmed  of  the  Mosiac  Tabernacle 
or  innermost  chamber  of  the  temple  and  other  consecrated  m- 
struments  of  Jewish  worship  ;  and  that  our  first  parents  were 
not  created  in  a  state  of  moral  rectitude,  i  e.,  they  possessed 
no  holiness  or  moral  character  anterior  to  and  independent  of 
their  own  voluntary  exercises ;  or,  in  other  words,  they  had  no 
spiritual  life  till  they  acquired  it  by  their  own  voluntary  acts 
and  exercises. 

8.  That  man  in  his  fallen  state  is  possessed  of  entire  ability 
to  repent,  believe,  and  perform  other  holy  exercises  inde- 
pendently of  any  new  power  or  ability  imparted  to  him  by  the 
regenerating  or  new-creating  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
Consequently, 

9.  That  regeneration  is  essentially  a  voluntary  change  or  act 
of  the  soul — is  exclusively  the  effect  of  a  man's  own  unassisted 
powers  and  efforts,  independently  of  any  divine  influence 
whatever,  excepting  what  is  of  a  mere  objective  moral  kind, 


122  Preshyeery  of  Carlisle — Centennial, 


or  in  other  language,  the  moral  suasion  of  the  Spirit,  or  the 
suasive  influence  of  the  truth  in  connection  with  an  arrange- 
ment of  providential  circumstances. 

10.  That  by  election  in  the  sacred  scriptures  is  meant  nothing 
else  than  the  actual  selection  of  a  certain  portion  of  men  from 
the  great  mass,  by  their  being  made  the  subjects  of  spiritual  life 
which  is  not  possessed  by  the  rest ;  that  it  is  the  actual  display 
of  God's  sovereignty  in  making  believers  alive  from  the  dead 
or  quickening  them  (believers)  from  the  death  of  trespasses  and 
sins  in  which  they  (believers)  in  common  with  all  mankind  were 
lying." 

Mr.  Duffield  gave  reasons  to  Presbytery  for  not  being  able 
to  attend  this  meeting  and  requested  that  Presbytery  should 
meet  at  Carlisle.  Accordingly  action  was  deferred  and  Mr. 
Duffield  was  cited  to  appear  before  Presbytery  at  Carlisle  on 
the  second  Tuesday  of  April,  1833  ;  at  which  time  and  place 
the  trial  took  place.  It  lasted  five  days,  and  was  attended  not 
only  by  deep  interest  but  by  no  small  degree  of  excitement. 
The  sole  testimony  offered  against  Mr.  Duffield  was  adduced 
from  his  work  on  Regeneration.  Before  the  close  of  the  trial 
was  reached  and  the  vote  was  taken  on  sustaining  or  not  sus- 
taining the  charges,  many  of  the  members  had  gone  home.  On 
the  first  charge  seven  voted  to  sustain,  four  not  sustain  and  six 
non  liquet.  On  the  second  charge  six  voted  to  sustain,  five  not 
sustain  and  seven  non  liquet.  On  the  third  charge  five  voted 
to  sustain  and  five  not  sustain.  The  moderator  submitted  the 
question  a  second  time  with  like  result.  He  then  gave  the 
casting  vote  in  the  negative,  and  so  the  charge  was  not  sus- 
tained. On  \h.e  fourth,  fifth ^  sixth^  seventh  and  eighth  charges 
twelve  voted  to  sustain,  four  not  sustain  and  two  non  liquet. 
On  the  ninth  charge  ten  voted  to  sustain,  four  not  sustain  and 
four  non  liquet.  On  the  tenth  charge  two  voted  to  sustain, 
nine  not  sustain  and  seven  non  liquet. 

The  judgment  thus  arrived  at  was  against  Mr.  Duffield  in 
eight  out  of  ten  charges  brought  against  him.  But  inasmuch 
as  there  was  not  unanimity  of  sentiment  a  paper  was  introduced 
and  adopted  as  "  definitive  "  of  the  view  and  attitude  of  Pres- 
bytery, and  as  finally  disposing  of  the  case.     It  is  as  follows : 


1795-1888— TV^a/  of  Dr.  Duffield.  123 

"As  to  the  counts  on  which  Mr.  Duffield  has  been  foun«l 
guilty,  Presbytery  judge  that  Mr.  Duffield's  Book  and  Ser- 
mons on  Regeneration  do  contain  the  specified  errors;  yet, 
as  Mr.  Duffield  alleges,  that  Presbytery  have  misinterpeted 
some  of  his  expressions,  and  says  he  does  in  fact  liold  to  all 
the  doctrines  of  our  Standards,  and  that  he  wishes  to  live  at 
amity  with  his  brethren,  and  labor  without  interruption  for  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  souls  ;  therefore,  Resolved, 
That  Presbytery,  at  present,  do  not  censure  him  any  further 
than  warn  him  tu  guard  against  such  speculations  as  may 
impugn  the  doctrines  of  our  church,  and  that  he  study  to 
*  maintain  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace.'  " 

This  action  appears  to  have  been  almost  unanimous.  At 
least,  but  two  of  the  members  (Messrs.  James  and  McKnight 
Williamson)  gave  notice  of  intention  to  protest.  We  would 
accept  it  also  as  an  honest  expression  of  their  views,  and  not 
as  the  result  of  a  temporizing  spirit.  Mr.  Duffield  was  esteemed 
not  only  for  his  ability,  but  for  his  piety  and  devotion  to  the 
Master's  work  as  well,  and  Presbytery  was  willing  to  accept 
his  disavowal  of  departure  from  the  faith,  and  let  it  have  its 
modifying  influence  on  their  decision.  To  this  action,  how- 
ever. Synod  took  exception,  when,  in  November,  1834,  Pres- 
bytery's records  were  under  review,  saying,  they  could  not 
"  approve  it,  because  it  compromises  essential  truth,  defeats 
the  ends  of  discipline  and,  under  the  circumstances  of  the  case, 
presents  a  result  never  contemplated  by  our  constitution  after 
a  judicial  conviction  upon  points  involving  material  departures 
from  the  doctrines  of  our  Standards."  This  exception  taken 
by  the  higher  judiciary,  did  not  reverse  the  action  of  the  Pres- 
bytery, nor  did  it  call  for  the  reopening  of  the  case  and  a  new 
trial.  But,  according  to  the  rules  of  the  church,  was  inscribed 
in  the  record  book  of  the  Presbytery  as  expressive  of  the  disap- 
proving views  of  Synod.     Thus  ended  a  very  painful  trial. 

During  its  progress  sixty-five  communicant  members  of  Mr. 
Duffield's  congregation  were  set  off,  at  their  own  request,  and 
organized  into  the  Second  Presbyterian  church  of  Carlisle. 
This  occurred  January  12,  1833.  It  met  with  very  bitter 
opposition   from  the  pastor  and  those  of  his  flock  remaining 


124  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

with  him,  and  it  required  years  to  remove  the  asperities  on 
both  sides  which  resulted.  But  time  and  the  grace  of  God 
have  effectually  done  the  work.  The  delightful  mingling  and 
co-operation  of  the  people  of  the  two  churches  on  this  centen- 
nial occasion,  and  indeed  for  years  past,  abundantly  testify  to 
this.  In  the  spring  of  1835,  Mr.  Duffield,  havmg  been  called 
to  become  pastor  of  Arch  Street  church,  Philadelphia,  was 
dismissed  to  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia.  But  his 
name  and  memory  still  live  and  are  cherished  in  the  field  of 
his  first  ministerial  labors. 

During  the  progress  of  the  trial  it  became  obvious  that  a  few 
of  the  members  of  Presbytery  sympathized  to  a  certain  extent 
with  the  views  of  Mr.  Duffield.  At  least,  they  felt  that  it  was 
possible  for  him  to  hold  these  views,  and  yet  hold  to  the  stand, 
ards  of  the  church.  There  were  others  who  took  exception  to 
some  of  the  methods  which  were  adopted  in  the  prosecution  of 
the  case,  regarding  them  as  somewhat  arbitrary  and  therefore 
unjust  to  Mr.  Duffield,  while  they  did  not  in  the  least  sympa- 
thize with  his  peculiar  views.  A  few  felt  that  he  was  mis- 
understood and  misrepresented,  and  sympathized  with  him  on 
that  account.  The  great  majority  of  the  Presbyter3^  however, 
were  of  one  mind  and  were  decided  and  firm.  They  regarded 
Mr.  Duffield  as  in  error.  It  would  have  been  strange,  in  a  trial 
such  as  this,  had  there  been  no  alienation  of  feeling,  no 
estrangement,  no  sharp,  no  harsh  utterances.  We  claim  not 
that  there  was  exemption  from  these.  The  records  show  the 
reverse.  But  we  do  claim  that  the  spirit  manifested  by  Mr. 
Duffield,  on  the  one  hand,  when  he  declared  "  that  he  wished 
to  live  in  amity  with  his  brethren  and  labor  without  interrup- 
tion for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  souls ;"  and  by 
the  Presbytery,  on  the  other,  when  it  said,  "  therefore.  Resolved, 
That  the  Presbytery  at  present  do  not  censure  him  any  further 
than  warn  him  to  guard  against  such  speculations  as  may  im- 
pugn the  doctrines  of  our  church,  and  that  he  study  to  main- 
tain the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace,"  was  the  spirit 
which  should  ever  characterizb  the  followers  of  the  gentle  and 
forgiving  Jesus,  and  is  worthy  of  all  commendation  and  praise. 


Presbytery  of  Cbr/isZe— 1795-1838.  125 


CHAPTER  III. 

Old  and  New  School  Division. 

IHE  trial  of  Mr.  Duffield  was  followed  by  the  agitation 
in  Presbytery  and  in  the  church  at  large  of  those 
questions  which,  four  years  later,  resulted  in  the 
division  of  the  church  into  the  Old  and  New  School 
bodies.  It  has  been  noted  by  Dr.  Samuel  Miller  as  "An  in- 
teresting fact  that  the  years  of  most  earnest  controversy,  pend- 
ing the  division,  were  years  of  special  religious  prosperity  in 
the  Presbyterian  Church.  From  1829  to  1838,  inclusive,  the 
statistical  reports  exhibited  an  unusual  number  of  additions  on 
profession,  though  the  reports  of  1836-1838  were  less  favorable 
than  those  preceding."'* 

This  accords  with  what  has  entered  into  the  experience  of 
God's  people  and  church  again  and  again  in  all  ages,  viz : 
seasons  of  special  preparation  for  special  duty  or  special  tnal.  In 
these  seasons  are  enjoyed  gracious  manifestations  of  God's 
presence  in  communing  with  and  strengthening  His  ov\m  for 
what  lies  before  them.     Moses  found  it  thus  at  the  "  Burnino- 

o 

Bush ;"  Elijah,  when  ministered  to  by  the  angel  preparatory 
to  that  forty  days'  journey  which  had  otherwise  been  "  too 
great;''  the  Master,  when,  prior  to  His  being  led  forth  to  His 
great  temptations,  there  came  to  Him,  with  the  visible  manifes- 
tation of  the  Spirit's  descent,  the  voice  from  Heaven,  "This  is 
my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased  ;"  or,  later  in  His 
eventful  life,  when  upon  the  "Mount  of  Transfiguration," 
"  His  decease  which  He  should  accomplish  at  Jerusalem  "  was 
spoken  of,  and  He  was  prepared  for  it  bv  those  communings, 
amid  which  there  came  again  tliat  audible  testimony  of  the 
Father:  "This  is  my  beloved  Son,  liear  him." 

The  great  revival  of  religion  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
Scotland,  1625-1632,  during  which  the  remarkable  works  of 
grace  at  Irvine,  and  Stewarton,  and  the  Kirk  of  Shotts  occurred, 

•  Historical  Review— Reunion,  vol.  p.  8. 


126  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

furnishes  a  case  in  point.  Great  trials  lay  before  the  Scottish 
Church ;  and  God  there  prepared  His  people  to  meet  them. 
Wrong,  oppression,  persecution,  even  unto  the  death,  awaited 
them  at  the  hand  of  the  Prelacy,  sanctioned,  backed,  nay,  urged 
forward  by  the  unprincipled  and  unscrupulous  Charles  I. 
These  gave  rise  to  the  covenant  of  1638  ;  the  signing  of  which, 
at  the  Gray  Frier's  church  on  the  28th  day  of  February,  marked 
an  epoch  in  the  history  of  the  church. 

After  no  more  space  was  left  for  signatures,  even  by  initials, 
standing  in  solemn  silence  and  moved,  as  it  were,  by  one  spirit, 
with  low,  heart-wrung  groans,  and  faces  bathed  in  tears,  they 
lifted  up  their  right  hands  to  heaven,  avowing  by  this  sublime 
appeal  that  they  had  now  "joined  themselves  to  the  Lord  in 
an  everlasting  covenant  that  shall  not  be  forgotten."* 

Who  does  not  recognize  in  the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
which  had  preceded,  God's  special  preparation  for  this  heroic 
stand  and  this  noble  testimony  for  Him — and  not  only  so,  but 
preparation  also  for  the  unflinching  firmness  with  which  they 
stood  by  their  covenant  in  the  conflict  which  followed,  sealing 
it,  in  many  an  instance,  with  their  own  blood. 

Another  very  striking  instance  of  special  preparation  for 
special  emergnecy  is  to  be  found  in  the  great  revival  of  1730 
and  onward,  which  preceded  the  Old  and  New  Side  contro- 
versy, resulting  in  the  rending  of  the  church  in  1741.  Thus 
were  human  passions  checked  and  controlled,  asperities  soft- 
ened, sorrow  felt  at  separation,  and  longings  begotten  to  come 
together  again  ere  separation  had  much  more  than  been  accom- 
plished. 

Thus  may  we  view  the  gracious  '*  seasons  of  refreshing  "  and 
strengthening  enjoyed  throughout  the  bounds  of  this  Presby- 
tery and  elsewhere,  prior  to  this  great  schism.  They  seem  to 
have  prepared  God's  ministers  and  people  for  it  as  nothing  else 
could  have  done ;  and  to  have  rendered  the  results  on  both 
sides  less  disastrous  than  they  should  otherwise  have  been. 

Dr.  Sprague  says :  "  For  some  time  prior  to  1830,  it  had 
been  apparent  that  there  were  really  two  parties  in  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  ;  which,  though  not  often  brought  into  actual 

*  Hetherington'8  Ch.  of  Scotland,  pp.  155-156. 


1796-1838—0/(7  and  New  School  Division.  127 

collision,  had  occasion  sometimes,  in  meeting  a  test  question, 
to  indicate  their  existence.''"^ 

In  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  the  existence  oi  these  parties  had 
not  to  any  extent  been  apparent  until  during  and  after  the 
trial  of  Mr.  DulHeld.  No  test  questions,  such  as  Dr.  Sprague 
alludes  to,  seem  to  have  arisen.  And,  until  then,  there  had 
been  no  direct  agitation,  save  in  one  instance,  of  those  ques- 
tions which  tended  toward  and  finally  resulted  in  separation; 
and  in  that  one  instance  the  Presbytery  was  of  one  mind. 

Most  prominent  among  these  questions  were  the  following : 

I.  The  existing  "  admixture  of  Congregationalism  and  Pres- 
byterianism"  in  certain  churches,  but  more  especially  in  the 
Presbyterian  Judicatories.  This  was  the  result  of  the  "  Plan 
of  Union"  entered  into  with  the  Congregational  church  in 
1801.  The  Old  School  element  insisted  that  this  should  cease, 
whilst  the  New  School  element  contended  for  its  toleration  and 
perpetuation. 

II.  Doctrinal  differences.  In  some  parts  of  the  church 
these  were  on  points  regarded  as  fundamental ;  such  as  the 
federal  relation  of  Adam  to  his  posterity  and  original  sin, 
imputation,  native  depravity,  regeneration — the  independent 
activity  or  the  passivity  of  its  subjects,  etc.  In  many  places 
there  was,  as  the  result  of  the  "  Plan  of  Union,"  an  element  "m 
the  church  which  was  not  of  the  church."  To  this  fact  may 
largely  be  attributed  the  existence  of  these  differences.  In 
other  sections  of  the  church  "the  differences,"  Dr.  Charles 
Hodgje  has  well  said.  "  between  the  Old  and  New  School  were 
more  in  the  matter  of  interpretation  of  Scripture  and  in  the 
modes  of  presenting  truth  than  in  fact" 

III.  The  agencies  for  doing  the  beneficent  work  of  the 
church.  The  New  School  element  wished  to  operate  through 
the  "American  Home  Mission  Society,"  in  doing  home  mission 
work ;  the  "American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions,"  in  doing  foreign  mission  work;  the  "American 
Education  Society,"  in  the  education  of  young  men  for  the 
ministry  ;  and  favored  the  "American  Tract  Society  "  and  the 
"American  Sunday  School  Unirm  "  as  the  sources  of  religious 

*  Sprague'B  Annals,  III,  p.  Ift,  Int. 


128  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

and  Sunday  school  literature.  On  the  other  hand,  the  Old 
School  element  desired  denominational  agencies  under  the 
direct  control  of  the  Presbyterian  Church ;  and  wished  to  do 
the  work  of  home  missions  through  the  "  Board  of  Missions  " 
(now  the  Board  of  Home  Missions)  established  in  1816  the 
work  of  preparing  young  men  for  the  ministry,  through  tlie 
"  Board  of  Education,'*  established  in  1819 ;  the  work  of 
foreign  missions  through  an  agency  of  the  church's  own.  To 
meet  this  last  want,  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  had,  in  1831, 
organized  the  "  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society."  The 
Old  School  element  wished  to  take  this  under  the  care  of  the 
whole  church  and  make  it  the  channel  for  its  gifts  to  the 
foreign  cause.  But  this  was  successfully  opposed  till  after  the 
division  in  1837,  when  the  Old  School  General  Assembly  ac- 
cepted the  trust  and  established  the  "  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions "  in  the  city  of  New  York.  The  Old  School  element 
desired  also  that  the  religious  literature  for  their  families  and 
Sabbath  schools  should  be  issued  by  a  board  of  publication, 
responsible  to  the  churcli  for  its  work. 

IV.  Slavery,  as  then  existing  in  parts  of  the  country — the 
measure  of  guilt  attaching  to  it  and  the  manner  of  disposing 
of  it. 

With  all  these  questions,  in  one  form  or  another,  Presby- 
tery was  brought  face  to  face. 

In  1825  occurred  a  case  involving,  to  some  extent,  the  first — 
the  "  admixture  of  Congregationalism,  etc."  At  the  fall  meet- 
ing that  year  the  Rev.  Merrick  A.  Jewett  presented  testimo- 
nials of  his  having  been  licensed  by  the  Association  of  North 
Worcester,  and  a  certificate  of  his  having  been  ordained  by 
a  council  of  ministers  and  lay  delegates,  convened  by  letter 
missive,  on  July  14,  1825,  and  asked  to  be  received  as  a  mem- 
ber of  Presbytery.  There  appeared  to  be  some  irregularity  in 
his  papers,  but  Presbytery  expressed  a  willingness  to  waive  all 
objection  on  this  ground,  and  to  receive  him  as  a  member,  if 
he  was  prepared  to  signify  his  adoption  of  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  and  his  approval  of  the  government  and  discipline  oi  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States.  Upon  this,  Mr. 
Jewett  withdrew  his  request  and  asked  the  return  of  his  ere- 


1795-1838— OW  and  New  iSchool  Division.  129 

dentials,  which  was  granted.  Later  in  the  same  day,  commis- 
sioners from  the  congregation  of  Great  Cove  (McConnellsburg) 
appeared  and  presented  a  call  for  Mr.  Jewett;  whereupon, 
Presbytery  ''  resolved  that  inasmuch  as  Mr.  Jewett  is  not  a 
member  of  this  Presbytery,  the  call  be  returned  to  the  congre- 
gation," and  "appointed  Rev.  Amos  A.  McGinley  to  preach 
in  the  church  of  the  Great  Cove,  on  the  first  Wednesday  of 
October  next,  at  12  o'clock  M.,  and  to  read  the  minutes  of  this 
Presbytery  in  relation  to  Mr.  Jewett  and  the  call  of  that  con- 
gregation.'' 

From  one  who  was  an  active  participant  in  the  scenes  of  that 
occasion  at  McConnellsburg,  we  learn  that  Mr.  Jewett  had 
been  a  student  of  Mr.  Duncan,  the  famous  Independent  of 
Baltimore,  and  that  when  he  first  came  to  McConnellsburg  he 
was  thought  to  be  a  Presbyterian.  People  were  greatly  pleased 
with  him  and  extended  to  him  a  hearty  call.  His  refusal  at 
Presbytery  to  accept  the  Confession  of  Faith  was  the  first  inti- 
mation had  of  his  not  being  a  Presbyterian.  But  by  this  time 
he  had  ingratiated  himself  into  the  confidence  and  affection  of  a 
large  part  of  the  congregation.  And  after  Presbytery  very  prop- 
erly, under  the  circumstances,  refused  to  place  the  call  in  his 
hands,  in steadof  leaving,  as  a  sense  of  honor  and  right  should  have 
dictated,  he  returned  and  continued  his  labors.  Around  him  a 
large  and  influential  part  of  the  congregation  rallied.  From  these 
came  to  the  meeting  of  Presbytery,  September  26,  1826,  the 
following  "  reference :"  "  Whether  a  certam  rule,  entered  in 
the  Assembly's  Digest  (p.  297)"*  as  a  plan  of  union  between  the 
Presbyterians  and  Congregationalists  in  the  new  settlements 
could  be  applied  to  the  congregation  of  Great  Cove,  without 
infringing  the  rules  or  constitution  of  our  church."  Presby- 
ter}^ answered  this  "  reference  "  in  the  negative,  and  instructed 
its  clerk  so  to  inform  the  congregation  of  Great  Cove.  Not- 
withstanding this,  Mr.  Jewett  returned  to  McConnellsburg, 
where  his  adherents  erected  a  church  within  a  few  rods 
of  the  regular  Presbyterian  church.  Here  he  preached  for 
several  years.     Services  were  conducted  in  the  meantime  in 

•  Edition  of  1820. 

9 


130  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

the  regular  house  of  worship  by  supplies  appointed  by  Presby- 
tery, till  the  spring  of  1827,  when  the  Kev.  Robert  Kennedy, 
who  two  years  before  had  returned  to  his  old  charge  at  Welsh 
Run,  became  their  stated  supply  a  portion  of  his  time.  This 
arrangement  lasted  till  the  fall  of  1833.  The  course  pursued 
by  Mr.  Jewett  occasioned  great  distraction  and  no  little  strife 
in  the  church  at  McConnellsburg.  He  was  also  officious  in  the 
congregations  of  Loudon  and  Upper  West  Conococheague 
(Mercersburg),  taking  advantage  of  any  dissatisfaction  or  disaf- 
fection he  found,  and  using  special  endeavors  to  foster  it 

Turning  to  the  second  question,  it  seems  to  the  writer  that 
in  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  there  did  not  exist  very  material 
or  marked  differences  of  views  on  doctrinal  points  among  the 
ministers,  except  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Duffield.  The  case  was 
such  a  one  as  referred  to  before,  where  "  the  differences  were 
more  in  the  matter  of  interpretation  of  scripture  and  in  the 
mode  of  presenting  truth  than  in  the  fact."  But  during  Mr. 
Duffield's  trial,  party  lines  were  drawn.  In  the  main,  these 
continued  and  could  be  clearly  seen  during  the  remaining' 
years  which  preceded  the  division.  For  instance,  when,  in  the 
fall  of  1834,  "  The  Act  and  Testimony  "  was  under  considera- 
tion, and  was  voted  on  by  Presbytery,  those  who  had  advo- 
cated Mr.  Duffield's  cause  opposed  it.  And  almost  the  same 
were  found  standing  together  on  questions  involving  the  third 
point  of  difference,  viz :  the  agencies  for  doing  the  church's 
work.  For  instance  the  parties  who  opposed  the  act  and  testi- 
mony, declined  to  join  the  rest  of  the  Presbytery  in  the  sup- 
port of  "  their  missionary,"  as  was  termed  the  Rev.  Henry  R. 
Wilson,  Jr.,  recently  called  to  "  rest  from  his  labors,"  loved 
and  honored  by  the  entire  reunited  church.  They  were  also 
unfriendly  to  the  "  Western  Missionary  Society  "  (afterward 
the  Foreign  Missionary  Board  of  the  Presbyterian  Church), 
and  the  Home  Missionary  Society  (afterwards  Board  of  Home 
Missions)  and  the  Board  of  Education.  The  churches  to  which 
they  ministered  bestowed  their  benefactions  to  the  various  ob- 
jects above  indicated  through  the  Voluntary  Union  Associa- 
tions. In  the  pastoral  letter  which  was  adopted  at  its  second 
meeting  by  the  Presbytery,  in  which  they  became  associated 


1795-1838— OW  and  New  School  Division.  131 

after  the  division,  and  which  was  ordered  to  be  circulated 
among  the  churches,  the  brethren  of  tlic  Old  School  party  are 
charged  with  "having  so  departed  from  the  spirit  and  usages 
of  our  church  as  to  break  up,  in  a  very  considerable  degree, 
the  christian  fellowship  which  existed  and  was  manifested  in 
the  co-operative  boards  and  societies,  by  the  formation  of  sepa- 
rate and  sectarian  institutions."  The  co-operative  boards  and 
societies,  which  they  then  specified,  were :  The  American 
Bible  Society,  the  American  Sunday  School  Union,  the  Amer- 
ican Tract  Society,  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  Missions,  the  American  Home  Missionary  Society  and 
the  American  Educational  Society.* 

Upon  the  subject  of  slavery,  as  then  existing  in  parts  of  our 
country,  a  widening  diversity  of  sentiment  was  becoming  ob- 
vious in  the  meetings  of  the  highest  church  court.  This  was 
especially  true  in  regard  to  the  General  Assemblies  of  1835 
and  1836. 

It  is  true,  that  from  1818  until  the  time  of  the  division  no 
deliverance  was  mtde  touching  the  merits  of  the  subject. 
The  deliverance  of  the  Assembly  of  1818  is  very  comprehensive 
and  explicit.  We  quote  the  following  from  it:  "The  Gen- 
eral Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  having  taken  into 
consideration  the  subject  of  slavery,  think  proper  to  make 
known  their  sentiments  upon  it  to  the  churches  and  people 
under  their  care. 

'•  We  consider  the  voluntary  enslaving  of  one  part  of  the 
human  race  by  another,  as  a  gross  violation  of  the  most  precious 
and  sacred  rights  of  human  nature;  as  utterh^  inconsistent 
with  the  law  of  God,  which  requires  us  to  love  our  neighbor 
as  ourselves,  and  as  totally  irreconcilable  with  the  spirit  and 
principles  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  which  enjoins  that '  all  things 
whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even 
so  to  them.'  Slavery  creates  a  paradox  in  the  moral  system  ; 
it  exhibits  rational,  accountable,  and  immortal  beings  in  such 
circumstances  as  scarcely  to  leave  them  the  power  of  moral 
action.  It  exhibits  them  as  dependent  on  the  will  of  others, 
whether  they  shall  receive  religious  instruction  ;  whether  they 

*  Records  of  Presby.  Harrisburg',  May  19,  1840. 


132  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Gentennial. 

shall  know  and  worship  the  true  God  ;  whether  they  shall 
enjoy  the  ordinances  of  the  gospel  ;  whether  they  shall  per- 
form the  duties  and  cherish  the  endearments  of  husbands 
and  wives,  parents  and  children,  neighbors  and  friends; 
whether  they  shall  preserve  their  chastity  and  purity,  or  re- 
gard the  dictates  of  justice  and  humanity.  Such  are  some  of 
the  consequences  of  slavery — consequences  not  imaginary,  but 
which  connect  themselves  with  its  very  existence.     *     *     * 

"  From  this  view  of  the  consequences  resulting  from  the 
practice  into  which  christian  people  have  most  inconsistently 
fallen,  of  enslaving  a  portion  of  their  brethren  of  mankind — 
for  '  God  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of  men  to  dwell  on 
the  face  of  the  earth  ' — it  is  manifestly  the  duty  of  all  chris- 
tians who  enjoy  the  light  of  the  present  day,  when  the  incon- 
sistency of  slaver}^,  both  with  the  dictates  of  humanity  and 
religion,  has  been  demonstrated,  and  is  generally  seen  and  ac- 
knowledged, to  use  their  honest,  earnest  and  unwearied  en- 
deavors to  correct  the  errors  of  former  times,  and  as  speedily 
as  possible  to  efface  this  blot  on  our  holy  »eligion  and  to  obtain 
the  complete  abolition  of  slavery  throughout  Christendom,  and 
if  possible  throughout  the  world."     *     *     * 

In  the  General  Assembly  of  1835  "  memorials  and  petitions 
on  the  subject  of  slavery  were  presented  from  individuals  and 
from  two  Presbyteries,"  which  led  to  the  drafting  of  an  "  over- 
ture (No.  12)  praying  the  Assembly  to  take  order  on  the  sub- 
ject of  slavery."  This  was  referred  to  a  special  committee, 
who,  after  several  days,  made  their  report." 

There  is  nothing  in  the  minutes  to  show  what  the  character 
of  their  report  was.  To  the  statement  that  they  made  their 
report  it  is  simply  added  :  "After  some  discussion,  this  report 
and  the  whole  subject  was  referred  to  a  committee  consisting 
of  Dr.  (Samuel)  Miller,  Dr.  (Nathan  S.  S.)  Beman,  Dr.  (James) 
Hoge,  Kev.  (James  H.)  Dickey  and  the  Eev.  (John)  Wither- 
spoon,  to  take  the  subject  into  consideration  and  report  to  the 
next  General  Assembly." 

This  committee  presented  two  reports  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly of  1836 — a  majority  report  and  a  minority  report.  The 
majority     report     recommended    for    adoption    as    follows : 


l79r>-lSSS— Old  and  New  School  Division.  133 


"  Whereas,  the  subject  of  slavery  is  inseparably  connected 
with  and  regulated  by  the  laws  of  many  of  the  States  in  this 
Union,  with  which  it  is  by  no  means  proper  for  an  ecclesiasti- 
cal judicatory  to  interfere  ;  and  involves  many  considerations, 
in  regard  to  which  great  diversity  of  opinion  and  intensity  of 
feeling  are  known  to  exist  in  the  churches  represented  in  this 
Assembly ;  and  whereas,  there  is  every  reason  to  believe  that 
any  action  on  the  part  of  the  Assembly  in  reference  to  this 
subject,  would  tend  to  distract  and  divide  our  churches,  and 
would,  probably,  in  no  wise  promote  the  benefit  of  those  whose 
welfare  is  immediately  contemplated  in  the  memorials  in  ques- 
tion ;  therefore. 

Resolved,  That  it  is  inexpedient  for  the  Assembly  to  take 
any  further  order  in  relation  to  this  subject."     *     *     * 

The  Rev.  James  IL  Dickey,  on  his  own  behalf,  presented 
the  minority  report  It  is  quite  lengthy.  The  gist  of  it  may 
be  found  in  these  brief  sentences  near  its  close :  "  The  whole 
system  is  at  war  with  the  divine  institutions ;  it  is,  therefore, 
sin — essentially  SIN — and  all  its  claims  are  founded  on  injustice. 
Its  withering  influence,  and  its  ruinous  effects  are  seen,  felt 
and  acknowledged  wherever  it  has  obtained  a  footing." 

When  these  reports  subsequently  came  up  in  the  order  of 
business  their  consideration  was  postponed  with  a  view  to  take 
up  a  substitute  for  them,  offered  by  the  Rev.  John  McElhenny 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Lexington,  Ky.  After  the  introductory 
part  it  read  as  follows : 

"  Whereas,  the  subject  of  slavery  is  inseparably  connected 
with  the  laws  of  many  States  of  this  Union,  in  which  it  exists 
under  the  sanction  of  said  laws  and  of  the  Constitution  of  the 
Unitd  States ;  and,  whereas,  slavery  is  recognized  in  both  the 
Old  and  New  Testament  as  an  existing  relation,  and  is  not 
condemned  by  the  authority  of  God ;  therefore, 

"  Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  have  no  authority 
to  assume  or  exercise  jurisdiction  in  regard  to  the  existence  of 
glavery." 

Pending  the  discussion  of  this  substitute  the  hour  for  ad- 
journment arrived.     When  the  Assembly  reconvened,  a  mo- 


134  Preshi/tery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


tion  was  made,  "  That  the  whole  subject  be  indefinitely  post- 
poned."    The  motion  was  carried  by  a  vote  of  154  to  87. 

An  examination  of  the  majority  and  the  minority  reports 
and  the  "  substitute  "  reveals  the  fact  that  they  substantially 
set  foith  the  positions  subsequently  occupied  respectively  by 
the  Old  and  New  School  branches  of  the  church  and  by  the 
Southern  Presbyterian  Church. 

In  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  both  parties  were  moderate — 
both  held  slavery  to  be  an  evil,  and  the  point  of  difference  was 
as  to  the  method  of  dealing  with  it.  Perhaps  the  instructions 
given  Presbytery's  commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly  in 
1837  may  be  taken  fairly  to  represent  the  views  of  the  Old 
School  party.  They  were,  "  to  oppose  in  every  proper  way  the 
agitating  principles  and  practices  of  the  immediate  abolition- 
ists." In  the  same  connection  they  expressed  their  ''  unquali- 
fied approbation  "  of  the  Colonization  scheme,  as  a  means  of 
getting  rid  of  slavery,  and  '*  the  onl}^  hopeful  means  of  chris- 
tianizing benighted  Africa." 

On  turning  to  the  records  of  the  Presbytery  of  Hamsburg, 
the  first  year  of  its  history,  we  find  an  expression  of  the  dis- 
like of  the  New  School  men  for  the  institution,  and  a  desire  to 
get  rid  of  all  complicity  with  it  or  responsibility  for  its  exist- 
ence. They  "  resolved  that  the  General  Assembly  (New 
School)  be  urgently  desired  so  to  form  the  boundaries  of  the 
Synods  as  that  no  Synod  shall  embrace  within  its  limits 
churches  from  within  slave-holding  and  non -slave-holding 
States,  as  Presbytery  beheve  that  the  responsibility  of 
authoritative  ecclesiastical  action  in  relation  to  the  system  of 
slave-holding  should  rest  entirely  upon  those  portions  of  the 
church  where  the  system  prevails,  and  that  the  members  of 
churches  in  the  non-slave-holding  States  *  *  *  should  be 
delivered  from  this  responsibility."* 

We  have  no  means  of  knowing  accurately  what  was  the 
numerical  strength  of  these  (the  Old  and  New  School)  parties 
respectively  in  the  church  at  large,  before  the  division  took 
place.  Between  the  years  1830  and  1838  sometimes  one  and 
sometimes  the  other  was  in  the  ascendency  in   the  General 

•  Records  of  Pres.  Harrisburg,  May  19, 1840. 


1795-1838— 0/af  and  New  School  Division.  135 


Assembly,  as  the  vote  on  questions  involving  certain  points  of 
difference  would  indicate.  And  yet,  we  must  form  our  opin- 
ion in  this  way  with  very  liberal  allowance.  For  votes  did 
not  always  represent  views  and  principles,  but  sometimes  ap- 
proval or  disapproval  of  measures  and  methods. 

Looking  from  this  point  of  time  at  things  as  they  then  ex- 
isted m  the  church,  division  would  seem  to  have  been  inevi- 
table. There  were  differences,  great  and  wide-spread,  on  im- 
portant doctrines,  and  church  polity  and  modes  of  church 
work.  Men  on  both  sides  were  honest  in  their  convictions 
and  uncompromising  in  their  attitude.  One  has  said :  ''  The 
Presbyterian  Church  might  have  struggled  along,  as  have  other 
denominations,  holding  together  by  her  government  without 
any  real  agreement  in  doctrine  or  order."  But  this  would 
have  been  a  sorry  holding  together  of  materials,  such  as 
compose  the  Presbyterian  Church.  With  their  deep  in- 
wrought convictions,  and  their  manly  independence  of  thought, 
and  speech,  and  action,  without  unity  there  would  have  been 
the  absence  of  the  essential  elements  of  strength  and  the  pres- 
ence of  every  element  of  weakness.  Better,  it  would  seem, 
they  should  have  separated  for  the  time — better  for  the  cause 
of  peace,  better  for  the  promotion  of  efficiency  on  both  sides, 
better  for  the  removal  of  differences  of  views  and  principles, 
better  for  the  ultimate  unity  and  harmony  and  prosperity  of 
the  whole  church.  Separately  each  party  righted  itself  as 
perhaps  it  would  not,  nor  indeed  could  have  done  while 
together.  The  divided  condition  which  preceded,  and  not  the 
division  itself,  is  to  be  regarded  as  the  great  calamity  of  the 
church. 

The  division  which  took  place  in  the  church  at  large  in 
1837  was  followed  by  division  in  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 
At  its  meeting  in  October  of  that  year  Presbytery,  by  a  very 
decided  vote,  endorsed  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly, 
and  approved  of  the  course  of  its  commissioners  in  voting  with 
the  majority.  And  at  a  meeting  held  July,  1838,  in  was 
Resolved,  1st,  "  That  this  Presbytery  declares  its  approbation 
of  the  course  pursued  by  the  Assemblies  of  1837  and  1888  for 
the  purifying  and  pacification  of  the  church." 


136  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Cerdennial. 

2d.  "  That  this  Presbytery  will  continue  to  adhere  to  ihe 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  whose 
General  Assembly  was  organized  in  the  Seventh  Presbyterian 
Church  of  the  city  of  Philadelphia  on  the  17th  day  of  May, 
1838,  and  continued  in  session  in  the  same  house  to  the  close 
of  their  meeting." 

The  ministers  who  dissented  and  withdrew  from  Presbytery 
were  Revs.  Robert  Cathcart,  D.  D.,  late  pastor  of  the  churches 
of  York  and  Hopewell ;  William  R.  DeWitt,  D.  D.,  pastor  of 
the  church  at  Harrisburg,  and  Robert  Kennedy,  stated  supply 
of  Welsh  Run  church.  The  records  do  not  show  that  any  of 
these  brethren  held,  or  were  ever  charged  with  holding,  doc- 
trines at  variance  with  the  *'  Standards  "  or  those  held  by  other 
members  of  Presbytery.  They  differed  from  the  majority  of 
the  Presbytery  in  their  views  as  to  the  best  method  of  doing 
the  benevolent  work  of  the  church.  They  also  took  very  de- 
cided exception  to  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1837 
by  which  the  ''  Plan  of  Union  "of  1801  with  the  Congrega- 
tional Church  was  abrogated  and  the  Synods  of  Western 
Reserve,  Utica,  Geneva  and  Genesee,  were  cut  off  and  "de- 
clared to  be  no  longer  parts  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
America ;"  and  to  the  consequent  action  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly of  1838,  in  refusing  to  admit  to  seats  in  that  Assembly 
members  of  Presbyteries  in  the  bounds  of  the  foregoing  Synods. 
This  led  to  the  withdrawl,  at  that  time,  of  the  New  School 
portion  of  the  Assembly  and  the  organization  of  a  distinct  As- 
sembl}^  The  above  appear  to  have  been  the  main  points  on 
which  differences  existed  among  the  members  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Carli&le.  They  were  in  no  sense  essential,  but,  on  the 
other  hand,  such  as  brethren  might  well  afford  to  differ  about 
and  yet  dwell  together  in  amity.  Under  such  circumstances 
the  division  of  the  Presbytery  can  be  regarded  only  with  very 
deep  regret 

Such  regret  appears  to  have  been  felt  by  all  parties  at  the 
time.  In  a  resolution  adopted  July  31,  1838,  Presbytery  ex- 
pressed itself  as  being  aware  that  the  aforenamed  brethren, 
who  were  absent,  have  disapproved  of  some  of  the  acts  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  that  year,  and  declared  that  they  ••  are 


17 do-iS'S^— Old  and  New  .School  Division.  137 

not  disposed,  on  that  account,  to  call  in  question  their  orthodoxy 
or  to  render  their  continuance  with  us  either  difficult  or  disa- 
greeable." 

This  feeling  of  confidence  and  regard  was  fully  reciprocated 
by  the  withdrawing  members.  We  regret  inability  to  find 
among  the  papers  on  file  ^^r.  Kennedy's  letter  to  Presbytery 
in  April,  1839.  which  is  referred  to  in  the  minutes  of  that  date. 
But  it  is  known  thatheliyedon  terms  of  most  intimate  friendship 
with  its  members,  and,  with  it^s  hearty  approval,  continued  stat- 
edly to  supply  one  of  its  churches  till  called  to  his  rest  in  1843. 
Dr.  Cathcart,  in  a  letter  addressed  to  Presbytery  under  the  date 
of  July  26,  1838,Tbases  his  withdrawal  wholly  on  "  believing 
that  the  doings  of  the  Assemblies  of  1837  and  1838  are  in 
direct  opposition  to  the  Book  of  Discipline  and  to  the  acts  of 
all  former  Assemblies,"  and  closes  his  letter  by  expressing  his 
*'  kind  feelings  towards  each  of  its  members  as  individuals." 
Dr.  DeWitt,  in  a  letter  to  Dr.  Moodey,  chairman  of  Presbytery's 
committee  to  correspond  with  him,  bearing  date  April  6,  18-10, 
(just  after  he  had  united  with  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg), 
says  :  "  It  has  been  to  me  no  ordinary  trial  to  be  separated 
from  brethren  who  compose  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  and 
especially  its  old  members.  It  is  true,  I  have  been  painfully 
sensible  of  the  withdrawment  of  the  confidence  of  Presbytery 
from  me,  for  some  years  past,  in  consequence  of  my  differing 
essentially  from  the  majority  of  the  Presbytery  on  questions 
involving,  as  I  believe,  the  vital  principles  of  constitutional  Pres- 
byterianism  and  of  civil  and  religious  liberty;  yet  I  have  sought 
to  guard  m^-  heart  against  any  other  feelings  than  those  of  affec- 
tionate and  respectful  regard  for  my  brethren."  To  Dr. Moodey, 
personally,  he  adds :  "  May  I  be  permitted  to  hope  that  the 
step  I  have  taken  will  not  lessen  me  in  your  esteem,  however 
much  you  may  regret  it,  nor  interfere  with  our  long  and,  on 
my  part,  at  least,  cherished  friendship."  That  "cherished 
friendship,"  we  may  add,  continued  uninterrupted  until  the 
venerable  Dr.  Moodey  was  called  to  his  rest,  October  7,  1857 — 
seventeen  years  after  the  foregoing  was  written.  Presbytery 
was  in  session  in  Upper  Path  Yalley  church  at  the  time,  and 
at  the  close  of  the  meeting  most  of  its  members  went  directly 


]38  Presbytery  of   Carlisle — Centennial. 


thence  to  attend  the  funeral  at  Middle  Spring  church,  the  place 
of  Dr.  Moodey's  life  long  labors.  Dr.  DeWitt  was  invited  to 
deliver  a  memorial  discourse  in  view  of  the  long  and  cherished 
friendship  which  had  subsisted  between  Dr.  Moodey  and  him. 
This  he  did  sometime  during  the  autumn,  using  as  his  text, 
Prov.  10:7  ;  ''  The  memory  of  th(3  just  is  blessed."  By  request 
of  the  congregation  the  discourse  was  published. 

The  churches  that  withdrew  from  Presbytery  were  :  The 
First  church  of  Carlisle,  York  and  HaiTisburg.  The  first 
two  were  without  pastors.  The  First  church,  Carlisle,  had 
been  left  vacant  by  the  resignition  of  Mr.  Duffield  in  the 
spring  of  1885,  and  the  church  of  York  by  the  resigna- 
tion of  Dr.  Cathcart  in  the  sprino-  of  1837.  The  Rev. 
William  T.  Sprole  was,  however,  preaching  to  the  con- 
gregation of  the  First  church,  Carlisle.  At  a  pro-re-nata 
meeting,  held  in  July,  1837,  Presbytery  gave  permission  to 
that  congregation  to  prosecute  a  call  before  the  German  Re- 
form Classis  of  Philadelphia  for  the  ministerial  services  of  Mr. 
Sprole.  Shortly  after  this  Mr.  Sprole  removed  to  Carlisle  and 
entered  upon  his  labors  in  the  congregation.  He  retained  his 
connection,  however,  with  the  Classis  of  Philadelphia,  to  the 
spring  of  the  following  year,  if  not  longer.  He  never  pre- 
sented his  credentials  to  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  but  was 
one  of  the  number  who  petitioned  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania, 
New  School,  in  the  fall  of  1889  for  the  formation  of  the  Pres- 
bytery  of  Harrisburg.  The  church  was  not  represented  in  the 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle  after  the  regular  fall  meeting  of  1837. 
"With  its  minister  it  went  into  th^  new  organization  when 
formed  March  3,  1840.  "  Mr.  Sprole,  we  may  add,  was  never  in- 
stalled in  Carlisle,  though  he  continued  there  as  stated  supply  till 
October  22,  1843.''''^  After  the  resignation  of  Dr.  Cathcart  the 
congregation  of  York  elected  Rev.  Benjamin  J.  "Wallace,  a 
member  of  the  Presbytery  of  Muhlenburg,  their  pastor,  Mr. 
"Wallace,  like  Mr.  Sprole,  did  not  apply  for  admission  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 

A  pro-re-nata   meeting  was  held  at  Shippensburg,  July  81, 
1838,  to  attend,  among  other  things,  to  the  "  reception  of  the 

•  Dr.  Conway  P.  Wing— Hist.  1st  Church  Carlisle,  p.  302. 


1795-1838— 0^  and  Sew  School  Division.  139 


pastors  elect  of  the  First  church  of  Carlisle  and  the  church  in 
York,  should  they  be  present  and  make  application  to  be  re- 
ceived as  members  of  Presbytery."*  The  receipt  of  the  notice 
of  this  meeting  was  acknowledged  by  Dr.  William  Mcllvain, 
niling  elder  of  the  church  of  York,  in  a  letter  addressed  to 
Presbytery,  bearing  date  of  July  28,  1838,  in  which  he  says: 
"All  I  can  say  as  an  individual,  is  that  we  remain  in  the  same 
situation  we  were,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wallace  not  having  received 
his  papers  from  Kentucky,  "f 

Mr,  Wallace  does  not  appear  to  have  sought  admission  to 
the  Presbytery  at  any  subsequent  time,  or  to  have  presented 
his  credentials  either  to  Presbytery  or  its  committee  on  cre- 
dentials.^  On  the  22d  of  January,  1839,  the  congregation  of 
York  resolved  to  make  application  to  the  Third  Presbytery  of 
Philadelphia  to  be  taken  under  its  care.  At  a  special  meeting 
of  that  Presbytery,  held  February  19,  1839,  the  foregoing  re- 
quest was  granted.  A  like  request,  with  like  result,  was  also 
made  by  the  First  church  of  Carlisle.  Mr.  Wallace  at  the  same 
time  united  with  the  same  Presbytery,  through  which  a  call  was 
presented  by  the  church  of  York  for  his  services.  On  the  9th  of 
May  following,  he  was  installed  pastor  by  a  committee  of  Pres- 
bytery, Rev.  Albert  Barnes  preaching  the  sermon.  §  Mr. Wal- 
lace was  one  of  those  who  overtured  the  Synod  of  Pennsyl- 
vania in  the  fall  of  1839  for  the  erection  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Uarrisburg ;  and  when  it  was  organized,  he  and  the  church  of 
York  were  identified  with  it. 

In  going  into  the  New  Scbool  organization  the  congregation 
of  York  was  not  a  unit,  as  was  the  First  church  of  Carlisle. 
At  the  request  of  a  number  of  persons,  presented  tx)  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Carlisle  in  October,  1838,  a  committee  was  appointed 
to  visit  York  and  do  what  might  seem  to  be  demanded  by  the 
state  of  the  case.  They  did  so  and  found  there  a  number  of 
persons — among  them  a  ruling  elder  of  the  church — who,  to 
use  their  own  language,  were  ''  resolved  to  adhere  to  Carlisle 
Presbytery,  and  to  remain  under  and  subject  to  the  jurisdiction 

•  Records  of  Presbytery,  1838,  p.  354, 

t  Dr.  Mcllvain's  letter— on  file. 

.t  Records  of  Pres.  October,  1838,  p.  366. 

§  Rev.  Heury  E.  Niles,  D.  D.— Thauksgriviug  sermon,  Nov.  27,  1879. 


140  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


of  that  body."  This  little  band  was  for  a  time  supplied  with 
preaching  by  appointment  of  Presbytery.  The  Rev.  Stephen 
Boyer,  of  New  Castle  Presbytery,  by  permission  of  Presbytery 
of  Carlisle,  subsequently  served  them  as  stated  supply.  After  a 
time  this  attempt  at  a  separate  existence  was  wisely  abandoned, 
and  the  congregation  again  became  one. 

The  church  of  Hopewell,  which  had  been  united  in  one  pas- 
toral charge  with  York  up  to  the  time  of  Dr.  Cathcart's  resig- 
nation as  pastor  of  the  former  in  1834  did  not  go  with  the 
church  of  York  and  its  former  pastor  into  the  new  Presbytery, 
but  remained  loyal  to  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle.  For  a  time 
it  was,  by  permission  of  Presbytery,  supplied  by  Rev.  Stephen 
Boyer,  mentioned  above.  Subsequently  it  was  transferred  to 
the  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  where  it  remained  till  the  reunion 
in  1870. 

The  congregation  of  Harrisburg  stood  aloof  from  both  sides 
for  a  time.  At  a  meeting  held  July  2,  1838,  they  resolved 
that  "  they  would  not  consent  to  any  jurisdiction  of  either 
party  now  claiming  to  be  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  United  States  ;  nor  to  any  connection 
of  this  church  and  congregation  with  an}^  Presbytery  or  church 
judicatory  which  shall  exact  as  the  condition  of  such  acknowl- 
edgment or  connection,  a  dissolution  of  the  subsisting  rela- 
tions between  us  and  our  pastor,  the  Rev.  William  R.  DeWitt." 

This  resolution  breathes  a  spirit  of  warm  attachment  and 
earnest  devotion  to  a  faithful  pastor,  and  expresses  in  unmis- 
takable terms  a  fixed  purpose  to  make  his  future  ecclesiastical 
relations  theirs  also.  Accordingly,  the  congregation  continued 
in  this  quasi-independent  condition  till  the  fall  of  1840.  Their 
pastor  having  been  received  into  the  Presb3^tery  of  Harrisburg 
at  its  first  meeting,  March  3,  1840,  they  applied  for  admission, 
and  were  received  and  enrolled  November  26,  1840. 

The  congregation  of  Middle  Paxton — now  Dauphin — is  not 
mentioned  as  having  taken  any  action.  It  was  at  that  time 
very  feeble.  During  almost  its  entire  history  it  had  either 
been  connected  with  Harrisburg  in  one  charge,  or  had  been 
largely  dependent  on  the  pastor  of  the  Harrisburg  church  for 
what  preaching  service  it  had  enjoyed.     The  subsequent  his- 


1795-1888— OW  and  New  School  Division.  141 


tory  of  the  congregation  shows  that  it  went  into  the  New 
School  movement. 

Such  was  the  division  wrought  in  this  Presbytery  by  the 
great  schism  of  1888.  Three  of  its  members,  viz :  Drs.  Cath- 
cart  and  DeWitt  and  Mr.  Kennedy  and  four  of  its  churches, 
viz:  Harrisburg,  York,  First  church  Carlisle,  and  Middle  Pax- 
ton — went  into  the  New  School  body,  and  with  two  of  these 
churches  the  ministers  who  were  laboring  in  them,  though  not 
members  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  viz :  Mr.  Wallace  and 
Mr.  Sprole. 

We  shall  aim  briefly  to  sket(;h  the  history  of  these  Presby- 
teries during  the  thirty  years  of  separation  which  followed. 


142  Presbytery  of  Carlisle —  Centennial 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Presbytery  of  Carlisle.  1838-1870. 

Ministers  and  Churches  on  the  Moll  of  Presbytery  at  the  Commence- 
ment of  the  Period. —  Great  caution  in  guarding  against  Error 
and  Errorists. — Steady^  Quiet,  Progressive  Work. — Churches 
Organized. —  Growth. — Care  of  Weak  Churches. — Transferred 
to  the  Synod  of  Baltimore. — Ante-  War  incidents  in  Synod. — 
Presbytery  of  Winchester  goes  out. — Influence  of  the  War  of  the 
Rebellion  felt  in  many  of  our  Churches. — Members  of  Presby- 
tery who  Served  as  Chaplains  in  the  Union  Army. 

Y  the  division,  as  we  have  seen,  Presbytery  lost 
three  of  its  honored  ministers  and  four  of  its 
churches — three  of  them  strong  and  influential 
Upon  its  roll  were  left  the  following  names  of 
ministers  and  churches,  as  reported  in  1838  : 

James  Snodgrass,  P.,  Hanover  church. 

Wm.  Paxton,  D.  D.,  P.,  Lower  Marsh  Creek. 

Davdd  Denny,  W.  C. 

Joshua  Williams,  D.  D.,  W.  C. 

Amos  A.  McGinley,  P.,  Upper  and  Lower  Path  Valley. 

Henry  R  Wilson,  Sr..  P.,  Shippensburg. 

John  Moodey,  D.  D.,  P.,  Middle  Springs. 

James  R.  Sharon,  P.,  Paxton  and  Derry. 

James  Buchanan,  P.,  Greencastle  and  Waynesboro'. 

Rober   S.  Grrier,  P.,  Tom's  Creek  and  Piney  Creek. 

Daniel  McKinley,  P.,  Second  church  Carlisle. 

Robert  McCachran,  P.,  Big  Springs. 

Anderson  B.  Quay,  P.,  Monaghan  and  Petersburg. 

Matthew  B.  Patterson,  P.,  Middle  Ridge,  Mouth  of  Juniata 
and  Sherman's  Creek. 

Thomas  Creigh,  P.,  Mercersburg. 

James  C.  Watson,  P.,  Gettysburg  and  Great  Conewago. 

Henry  R.  Wilson,  Jr.,  Mis. 


1888-1870— 7'/ie  Presbytery  After  the  Divisim.         U8 

BaynardR  Hall,  S.  S.,  Bedford. 

N.  Grier  White,  P.,  McConnellsburg,  Green  Hill  and  Wei  Is 
Valley. 

John  Dickey,  P.,  Blootnlield,  Landisburg  and  Buffalo. 

C.  P.  Cummins,  P.,  Dickinson. 

A.  K.  Nelson,  V..  ll])per  and  Center. 

David  D.  Clark,  P.,  Schellsburg. 

Joseph  McKee,  S.  S.,  Newburg  and  Roxbury. 

S.  PI.  McDonald,  S.  S ,  Cumberland.  Md. 

The  following  churches  were  vacant:  Falling  Spring,  Silver 
Spring,  Hagerstown,  Md.,  Williamsport,  Md.,  Hancock,  Md., 
Hopewell,  St.  Thomas,  Rocky  Spring. 

Robert  Kennedy,  S.  S.,  Welsh  Run. 

Having  passed  through  the  conflict  and  excitement  preced- 
ing and  attendant  upon  the  division,  and  having  regretfully 
parted  with  some  of  its  ministers  and  churches.  Presbytery 
righted  itself,  adjusted  its  rigging — as  would  a  staunch  vessel 
that  had  weathered  a  stferm — and  went  steadily  forward  on  its 
way  and  in  the  prosecution  of  its  work,  viz :  caring  for  exist- 
ing churches,  and  occupying  new  ground  and  organizing  new 
churches. 

In  looking  to  the  interests  of  the  churches  under  its  care,  its 
first  aim  and  effort  were  to  have  those  that  were  vacant  sup- 
plied with  pastors,  or,  where  that  could  not  be  done,  with  oc- 
casional means  of  grace,  either  by  supplies  appointed  from  its 
own  members  or  from  abroad.  In  the  latter  case  great  caution 
was  exercised,  lest  unworthy  persons  should  be  permitted  to 
labor  in  their  vacant  churches  and  sow  the  seeds  of  error  or 
discord.  The  rule  adopted  in  1836,  prior  to  the  division,  was 
strictly  enforced  by  the  standing  committee  on  vacant  churches 
and  supplies.  This  rule  called  for  the  "  examination  and  ap- 
proval by  the  committee  of  all  ministers  from  abroad  before 
they  be  allowed  to  labor  within  the  bounds  of  Presbytery  or 
as  stated  supplies  of  vacant  churches."  In  this  connection,  we 
would  add  that  Presbytery  claimed  and  exercised  the  right  to 
examine  all  applicants  for  membership  by  letter,  whether  from 
Presbyteries  of  our  own  denomination  or  foreign  bodies. 
Watchful  care  being  thus  exercised  as  to  the  preachers  and  the 


144  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centemiiai 

preaching  of  the  Gospel  in  its  bounds,  Presbytery  put  forth 
earnest  effort  to  develop  the  spiritual  life  of  the  churches  and 
educate  them  to  more  liberal  and  enlarged  views  and  prac- 
tices in  regard  to  the  benevolent  operations  of  the  church,  both 
at  home  and  abroad.  Its  next  aim  was  to  occupy  new  ground 
and  organize  new  churches  within  its  own  territory.  These 
were  years  of  earnest,  quiet  work  and  substantial  progress  in 
this  direction,  as  well  as  in  developing  the  internal  life  of  the 
church. 

As  in  the  spheres  of  nature  and  of  government,  so  in  that  of 
the  church.  In  nature,  the  few  days  of  the  season  that  are 
marked  by  destructive  cyclone  and  tempest  and  tornado  attract 
more  attention  and  call  forth  more  comment  than  the  many 
days  of  calm  and  sunshine  and  shower,  in  which  occur  the 
growth  of  vegetation,  the  maturing  of  fruits,  the  ingathering  of 
harvests,  the  filling  of  barns  with  plenty  and  the  hearts  of  men 
with  jo}^  and  gladness.  The  few  years  of  disastrous  and  des- 
tructive war  and  conflict  which  fall  to  the  lot  of  a  nation  fill 
many  more  pages  of  her  history  than  the  many  years  of  peace 
and  quiet,  during  which  are  witnessed  marvelous  development 
and  progress  in  the  arts  and  sciences,  in  commerce  and  trade, 
in  agriculture  and  manufacture,  in  education  and  refinement, 
in  population  and  in  national  power  and  greatness. 

Thus  is  it  in  the  church.  The  years  of  peace  and  quiet  may 
attract  less  attention  and  furnish  less  material  for  the  pen  of 
the  historian,  because  each  succeeding  year  may  correspond 
largely  with  that  which  went  before.  Nevertheless,  these  be- 
ing the  years  of  earnest,  faithful  toil  in  the  Master's  vineyard 
are,  ordinarily,  the  years  of  the  church's  prosperity  and  pro- 
gress. 

These  thoughts  are  suggested  by  looking  at  the  work  under- 
taken and  the  results  secured  during  these  years.  This  is 
especially  true  in  regard  to  the  planting  of  churches  in  hitherto 
unoccupied  fields  and  in  growing  centers  of  population.  We 
turn  with  satisfaction  to  the  action  of  Presbytery  on  the  subject 
of  Church  Extension  in  June,  1852,  and  with  pleasure  here  insert 
some  extracts  from  its  Records:  "  This  Presbytery  declares  itself 
favorable  to  the  founding  of  churches  of  our  denomination  in 


1SSS~1S70— Churches  Organized.  145 

any  place  within  their  bounds  where  there  may  be  encouraging 
prospects  of  success,  and  a  reasonable  hope  that  in  process  of 
time,  self-sustaining  congregations  may  be  gathered  and  built 
up  in  the  faith  of  the  Gospel. 

For  the  purpose  of  carrying  these  measures  into  effect,  Pres- 
bytery now  resolve  to  appoint  a  committee,  consistmg  of 
Messrs.  Creigh,  Morris  and  McCa(;hran  (ministers)  and  Messrs. 
Blair  and  Young  (elders)  on  the  subject  of  Church  Extension 
within  their  bounds,  with  authority  to  employ  a  suitable  agent 
to  take  charge,  especially  of  the  enterprise  going  forward  in 
Middletown,  as  well  as  to  superintend  the  cause  of  Church 
Extension  in  general;  to  inquire  concerning  any  other  place 
where  there  may  be  similar  prospects  of  success  in  planting 
churches  and  also  to  give  information  to  Presbytery  concern- 
ing the  same,  from  time  to  time." 

Part  of  the  territory  to  be  looked  after  lay  contiguous  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Winchester,  Va.,  and  the  co-operation  of  breth- 
ren of  that  Presbytery  was,  in  some  instances,  kindly  proffered, 
and  by  ours  as  thankfully  received.  For  several  years  we  had 
two  missionaries  laboring  in  the  rapidly  developing  coal  region 
west  of  Cumberland,  Md.,  where  the  sturdy  and  intelligent 
miners  were  brought  together  and  organized  into  churches, 
and  thus  a  goo<i  and  permanent  work  accomplished.  But  the 
work  of  organizing  new  churches  was  not  confined  to  this 
region.     It  extended  throughout  the  Presbytery. 

The  following  is  the  order  in  which  these  organizations  took 
place:  Hancock,  Md.,  1841 :  Middletown.  1850;  Burnt  Cabins, 
1851 ;  Clear  Spring,  Md.,  1853 :  Pine  Street,  Harrisburg,  and 
Frostburg,  Md.,  1858  ;  Barton,  Md.,  1859  ;  Mechanicsburg  and 
Lonaconing,  Md.,  1860;  Newport,  1863  ;  Harrisburg,  Seventh 
Street,  1866 ;  Martinsburg  W.  Va.,  1867  ;  Chambersburg, 
Central  and  Warfordsburg,  1868  :  Buck  Valley,  1869 ;  and  in 
1845  the  church  of  Millerstowm  was  transferred  by  Synod  from 
the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon  to  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 
On  the  other  hand  the  churches  of  Bedford  and  Schellsburg 
were,  on  account  of  geographical  position  and  traveling  facili- 
ties set  over  from  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  to  that  of  Hunt- 
ingdon the  year  before  the  reunion. 
10 


146  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

The  membership  of  the  churches  increased  from  3,173  in 
1839  to  5,546  in  1870 ;  and  the  gifts  for  benevolent  objects 
from  $1,417  to  $10,316.  Presbytery  took  a  deep  interest  in 
the  work  carried  forward  by  the  various  boards  of  the  church, 
and  was  ever  ready  to  co-operate  in  such  ways  as  were  then  in 
vogue.  It  was  not,  however,  till  1868  tliat  standing  com- 
mittees were  appointed  whose  duties  call  them  to  look  to  the 
interests  of  the  several  boards. 

But  in  the  way  above  indicated  the  churches  recently  organ- 
ized, together  with  a  number  of  those  organized  within  the  ten 
or  fifteen  years  immediately  preceding  the  division,  received  at 
the  hand  of  Presbytery's  efficient  committee  on  Church  Exten- 
sion the  fostering  care  which  they  needed.  It  was  to  all  in- 
tents and  purposes  a  committee  on  Home  Missions  within  our 
bounds.  The  old  and  tried  policy  of  grouping  new  and  feeble 
churches  into  one  pastoral  charge  was  pursued,  when  it  could 
be  done  to  advantage.  And  when  churches  were  found  to  be 
strong  enough  to  stand  alone  they  were  encouraged  and  urged 
to  do  so. 

In  April,  1868,  Presbytery  appointed,  permanent  committees 
on  the  departments  of  church  work  under  the  management  of 
the  several  boards.  There  was  earnest  discussion  in  regard  to 
the  work  that  should  receive  the  attention  of  the  newly  ap- 
pointed committee  on  Home  Missions.  The  great  importance 
of  the  general  work  was  felt  and  spoken  of.  But  Presbytery 
was  also  deeply  impressed  with  the  importance  of  caring  for 
the  new  and  weak  churches  and  looking  after  the  destitute 
fields  in  our  own  bounds.  This  led  to  the  adoption  of  the  follow- 
ing :  "  Presbytery  requests  all  the  churches  under  her  care,  for 
the  present  to  send  fifty  per  cent,  of  their  contributions  (for 
home  missions)  to  the  treasurer  of  the  committee  on  Domestic 
missions,  to  be  expended  by  them  (all  or  so  much  as  needed), 
under  the  direction  of  Presbj^tery,  within  our  bounds.  Pres- 
bytery hopes  by  this  action  not  to  diminish,  but  to  increase 
the  church's  contributions  to  the  general  fund,  and  at  the 
same  time  to  secure  the  means  whereby  she  may  more  fully 
occupy  and  effectually  cultivate  the  interesting  and  encourag- 
ing mission  fields  falling  more  immediately  under  her  own  cara" 


188b-ltt7U — :Synod  of  Ikdtimorr.  147 


The  clianges  which  came  "close  upon  the  heels"  of  this  action 
prevented  the  measure  recommended  being  tested,  and  caused 
it  to  fall  through.  By  the  action  of  Synod  our  territory  in  the 
count}^  of  Bedford  was  transferred  to  the  Presbytery  of  Hunt- 
ingdon the  following  year.  Then  came  tlie  reunion  with  such 
changes  of  Presbyterial  lines  and  losses  of  territory  as  to  cause 
the  scheme  to  be  practically  abandoned. 

Within  the  period  of  which  we  write  a  change  took  place  in 
the  synodical  relations  of  the  Presbytery.  Donegal  Presby- 
tery was  the  child  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  when  it  stood 
single  and  alone  on  this  continent,  and  was  the  highest  judicatory 
of  the  church.  It  and  its  successor,  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle, 
never  knew  any  other  synodical  connection  till  1854,  a  period 
of  122  years. 

But  at  the  April  meeting  in  1854,  after  an  earnest  and  protracted 
discussion.  Presbyter}^  resolved  to  join  the  Presbytery  of  Balti- 
more in  overturing  the  General  Assembly  to  divide  the  Synod 
of  Philadelphia.  The  General  Assembly,  in  session  the  next 
month,  acted  favorably,  and  erected  the  Synod  of  Baltimore, 
to  be  composed  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Baltimore,  Carlisle, 
Eastern  Shore,  Md.,  and  Winchester,  Va.  In  this  synodical 
connection  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  continued  till  the  time 
of  the  reunion  of  the  Old  and  New  School  General  Assemblies. 
Our  relations  with  the  brethren  of  the  other  Presbyteries  com- 
posing the  Synod  were  exceedingly  cordial  and  pleasant,  es- 
pecially during  the  first  six  years.  But  the  harmony  of  these 
relations  was  interrupted  by  occurrences  which  proved  to  be 
of  deepest  import  to  the  nation  as  well  as  the  church. 

The  "  John  Brown  Raid  "  and  the  burning  of  Harper's  Ferry 
took  place  just  a  few  days  before  the  meeting  of  Synod  at 
Alexandria,  Va.,  October  18,  1859.  The  whole  region  round 
about  was  in  a  ferment  of  excitement.  The  entire  country  was 
startled.  The  government  was  aroused.  Troops  were  huriy- 
ing  towards  Harper's  Ferry.  Travel  in  parts  of  Virginia  was 
interrupted,  andvsome  members  had  difficulty  in  reaching  Synod. 
It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  the  members  of  Synod  from 
Winchester  Presbytery  were  deeply  stirred  and  wrought  upon. 
Those  who  were  at  that  meeting  will  not  soon  forget  some  of 


148  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Cejitennial 

the  exciting  scenes  that  occurred.  In  the  heat  of  awakened 
feeling  not  a  few  of  the  Virginia  members  uttered  words  far 
from  complimentary  to  the  North,  whilst  abounding  in  lauda- 
tion of  tlieir  own  State.  The  Rev.  Wm.  H.  Foote,  D.  D.,  of 
Romney,  Ya.,  was  especially  outspoken.  Amongst  them,  how- 
ever, was  one  who,  with  unclouded  judgment  and  unruffled 
temper,  remained  cool  and  self-possessed.  It  was  the  venerable 
T.  Bloomer  Balch,  D.  D.,  the  oldest  member  of  Winchester 
Presbytery.  Growing  impatient  he  finally  rose,  exclaiming : 
"  I'm  tired  hearing  about  Virginia.  It's  Virginia  !  Virginia ! 
Old  Virginia !  as  if  there  were  no  other  place  under  God's 
heavens  but  Old  Virginia." 

The  wedge  of  division  here  found  its  entrance.    At  the  meet- 
ing of  Synod,  at  Georgetown,  D.  C,  one  year  later,  there  were 
but  few  members  present  from  Winchester  Presbytery.     They 
expressed  a  desire  to  be  transferred  to  the  Synod  of  Virginia. 
In  this,  Synod  did  not  concur,  but  adopted  the  following  reso- 
lutions, viz :  "  That  Synod  have  heard  with  regret  the  expresed 
desire  of  the  Presbytery  of  Winchester  to  change  their  sy nodi- 
cal relation  ;  and  while  they  deprecate  the  attitude  of  opposi- 
tion to  what  that  Presbytery  consider  their  duty  in  the  case, 
they  do,  in  all  kindness  and  christian  love,  resolve,  under  the 
circumstances,  not  to  accede  to  their  request  for  the  present, 
and  ask  the  Presbytery  to  reconsider  their  decision  in  the  case." 
This,  however,  was  the  last  time  they  met  with  us.    Already 
the  air  was  full  of  ominous  mutterings.     Soon  after,  the  war 
of  the  rebellion  was  upon  us,  and  Winchester  Presbytery  went 
out  from  the  Synod  of  Baltimore  as  its  State  went  out  from  the 
Union.     We  regretted  it,  for  its  members  were  brethren  whom 
we  esteemed  and  loved,  and  many  of  its  older  churches  had 
been  planted  by  the  Presbyteries  of  Donegal  and  Carlisle  long 
years  before.     Some  of  the  brethren  and  churches  in  other 
Presbyteries  of  the  Synod,  whose    sympathies  were  with  the 
South,  also  withdrew.    With  those  who  remained  our  relations 
were  most  pleasant,  for  they  were  loyal  alike  to  the  govern- 
ment and  the  General  Assembly. 

During  the  dark  days  of  the  rebellion  the  churches  of  the 
Presbytery  were  made  to  suffer  not  a  little.     Much  of  our  terri- 


1SSS-IS7 0—Loi/aUy  to  the  Gover7iment.  149 


tory  lay  along  the  border  and  was  subject  to  raids  and  incur- 
sions by  the  enemy.  In  this  ten-itory  were  fully  one-half  the 
churches.  Many  of  their  edifices  were  occupied  in  turn  by 
friend  and  foe  for  hospitals,  for  barracks,  and  in  one  instance 
by  the  enemy's  cavalry  for  stable.  By  the  burning  of  Cham- 
bersburg  in  one  of  the  raids,  a  large  portion  of  Falling  Spring 
congregation  was  rendered  homeless,  and  in  many  instances 
almost  penniless.  Many  of  the  noblest  and  best  of  the  sons  of 
the  churches  were  in  the  field.  Five  of  our  ministers  became 
chaplains  in  the  arm}- — W.  C.  Ferriday,  One  Hundred  and 
Twenty-first  regiment  Pennsylvania  Volunteers;  John  Jay 
Pomeroy,  Third  Pennsylvania  Reserves,  1862-1864,  and  One 
Hundred  and  Ninety-eighth  Pennsylvania  Volunteers,  1864  to 
close  of  war:  John  C.  Wilhelm,  Fort^^-fifth  regiment  United 
States  colored  troops ;  S.  J.  Niccolls,  One  Hundred  and  Twenty- 
sixth  Pennsylvania  Volunteers,  and  Geo.  W.  Chalfant,  Eighty- 
fourth  Pennsylvania  Volunteers. 

For  weeks  six  counties  of  our  Presbytery — Frederick  and 
Washington,  Maryland  ;  aad  Franklin,  Cumberland,  Adams 
and  York,  Pa. — were  occupied  by  Gen.  Lee  and  his  veteran 
army  ;  and  on  our  territory  occurred  at  Gettysburg,  July  1-3, 
1863,  the  pivotal  battle  of  the  rebellion. 

As  we  look  back  to  the  exciting  and  distracting  influences 
of  those  years,  we  are  led  to  wonder  that  more  of  harm  did  not 
come  to  the  cause  and  church  of  Christ  This  must  be  attrib- 
uted to  the  general  loyalty  of  the  people,  and,  above  all,  to  the 
watchful  care  of  Him  who  is  ^'  Head  over  all  things  to  the 
church." 

Presbytery  declared  its  loyalty  in  the  following  preamble 
and  resolutions  unanimously  adopted  April  16,  1863: 
**  Whereas,  the  unjustifiable  rebellion  inaugurated  in  our 
Southern  States  more  than  two  years  ago  still  continues,  and 
this  nation  is  engaged  in  a  desperate  struggle  for  its  very  life ; 
and  whereas,  this  conflict  involves  great  moral  and  religious 
principles,  as  well  as  merely  political  questions ;  and  whereas, 
silence  on  the  part  of  this  Presbytery  might  be  misunderstood 
as  indicating  a  want  of  interest  in  the  national  struggle  or  of 
hearty  sympathy  with  the  national  government ;  therefore,  be  it 


150  Preshytenj  of  Carlisle — Ctniennial 

"-Resolved,  1,  That  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  having  under 
their  care  lifty-one  churches  in  Pennsylvania  and  Maryland, 
hereby  declares  their  unwavering  attachment  to  the  Union 
bequeathed  to  us  by  our  fathers — our  abhorrence  of  the  princi- 
ples of  secession — our  hearty  sympathy  with  the  government 
and  with  the  brave  and  self-denying  defenders  of  the  same  on 
the  land  and  on  the  sea ;  and  we  hereby  call  upon  all  the  peo- 
ple under  our  care  to  be  firm  and  unwavering  in  their  adher- 
ence to  the  government  and  to  the  Union  cause,  until  this 
causeless  rebellion  shall  have  been  suppressed  by  '  the  powers 
that  be,'  which  are  ordained  of  God,  to  bear  the  sword  and  to 
be  a  terror  to  evildoers ;  and  until  civil  and  religious  liberty 
be  established  in  all  our  borders  and  enjoyed  by  all  our  people. 

^'-Resolved,  2,  That  we  rejoice  to  know  that  our  ministers,  in 
their  public  services,  habitually  pray  for  the  blessing  of  God 
upon  the  constituted  authorities  of  the  land,  and  upon  the  army 
and  navy  of  the  republic ;  and  we  trust  that  this  eminently 
proper  practice  will  be  continued. 

^'Resolved,  3,  That  we  rejoice  in  the  appointment  by  the 
President  of  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer  in  view  of  the  divine 
judgments  which  are  resting  upon  the  land,  and  that  we  will 
observe  it  with  solemnity  in  all  our  churches. 

''Resolved,  4,  That  we  recommend  the  reading  of  this  minute 
from  all  our  pulpits  on  the  fast-day." 

While  alienatioa  and  estrangement  and  separation  were  taking 
place  among  brethren  of  the  North  and  South,  the  great  Head 
of  the  church  was  moving  the  hearts  of  the  brethren  of  the 
divided  Presbyterian  family  in  the  North,  and  preparing  the 
way  for  those,  who,  for  well  nigh  a  third  of  a  century,  had 
been  apart,  once  more  to  come  together.  There  was  a  general 
movement  of  the  Old  and  New  School  bodies  in  this  direction 
which  was  hailed  with  gladness  by  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 
But  even  before  this  was  inaugurated,  the  two  Presbyteries 
now  composing  it  had  taken  steps  looking  to  a  closer,  and,  if 
possible,  organic  union.  But  of  this  and  the  history  of  the 
reunited  Presbytery,  we  shall  speak  more  particularly  after 
briefly  tracing  the  history  of  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg. 


1839-1869 — Presbytery  of  Uarrishurg.  151 


CHAPTER  V. 
Presbyter V  of  Harrisburg,  1839-1869. 

Its  ErectioyL. — Members.  —  Churches. —  Territory. — Dedaraiior}  on 
Church  Standards,  oil  Church  Polity,  Slavery,  Agencies  for 
Benevolent  Work,  etc. — Churches  Organized.  -Interest  in  Prac- 
tical Questions  of  the  Day. — Changes. — Final  Adjournment. 

I  HE  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg  was  erected  by  the 
Synod  of  Pennsylvania  (New  School)  on  the  31st 
of  October,  1839,  at  the  request  of  tiie  Revs.  Robert 
Cathcart,  D.  D.,  B.  J.  Wallace,  William  M.  Hall, 
W.  T.  Sproleand  Robert  Kennedy,  and  was  made  to  '*  compre- 
hend these  mininisters  and  the  Rev.  William  Tracy,  with  all 
those  ministers  and  churches  in  the  Presbyteries  of  Carlisle^ 
Huntingdon  and  Northumberland,  and  those  within  the  coun- 
ties of  York,  Cumberland  and  Lancaster,  who  have  declared 
or  may  declare  their  adherence  to  this  Synod.'' 

It  will  be  seen  from  the  foregoing  that  the  territory  covered 
by  tlie  new  Presbytery  was  about  three  times  as  large  as  that 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  and  was  substantially  the  same 
as  embraced  in  it  when  it  included  Huntingdon  and  Northum- 
berland Presbyteries. 

As  ordered  by  Synod,  the  first  meeting  was  held  at  Carlisle 
on  the  3d  of  March,  1840,  and  was  opened  with  a  sermon  by 
Dr.  Cathcart,  who  was  also  appointed  to  act  as  moderator  until 
another  be  chosen.  At  this  meeting  Rev.  Wm.  R.  DeWitt.  D.  D.. 
was  received  as  a  member,  and  the  First  church  of  Carlisle  and 
the  church  of  York  were  taken  under  its  care.  The  ministers 
present  were  Robert  Cathcart,  D.  D.,  Robert  Kennedy,  William 
T.  Sprole,  William  M.  Hall,  William  R.  Dewitt,  D.  D.,  and 
William  Tracy.  Absent,  Benjamin  J.  Wallace.  The  church  of 
Harrisburg  made  application  and  was  received  under  its  care 
the  26th  of  November  following. 

Mention  has  been  made  of  the   foregoing  ministers,  except 


152  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


Mr.  Tracy  and  Mr.  Hall,  in  speaking  of  the  "  division  "  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle.  Mr.  Tracy  was  a  missionary  laboring 
in  India  under  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  Missions.  Mr.  Hall,  previously  a  member  of  the  bar, 
settled  at  Lewistown  and  enjoying  one  of  the  most  extensive  and 
lucrative  practices  in  central  Pennsylvanra,  had  been  licensed  by 
the  Presbytery  of  Ohio,  which  included  the  cities  of  Pittsburgh 
and  Allegheny,  with  which  Presbytery  he  was  connected  until 
the  division  of  the  church  took  place.  He  tells  us  he  "  sided 
with  the  body  terming  itself  the  '  Constitutional  Party  '  and  was 
opposed  to  the  excision  of  the  Synods  and  the  measures  of  the 
Assembly  therewith  connected,  but  never  deemed  himself  a 
New  School  man,  theologically  speaking.'"^  His  connection 
with  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg  was  brief.  Withdrawing 
from  it — for  there  were  no  letters  of  dismission  granted  by 
either  party  in  those  days  of  embittered  feeling — he  was  re- 
ceived and  enrolled  as  a  member  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle 
the  21st  of  July,  1841. 

Very  soon  after  its  formation,  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg 
defined  its  position  on  several  important  points.  At  its 
second  meeting,  held  at  Mount  Joy,  May  19,  1840,  it  de- 
clared its  attachment  and  adherence  to  the  Voluntary  Socie- 
ties and  boards,  and  charged  the  Old  School  branch  of 
the  church  with  "having  so  departed  from  the  spirit  and 
usages  of  our  church  as  to  break  up,  to  a  very  considerable 
degree,  the  christian  fellowship  which  exiisted  and  was  mani- 
fested in  the  co-operative  boards  and  societies,  by  the  forma- 
tion of  separate  and  sectarian  institutions."  It  also  defined 
its  doctrinal  position,  declaring  that  its  members  "received 
and  adopted  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  and  Cate- 
chisms, Larger  and  Shorter,  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine 
taught  in  the  Holy  Scripture,"  and  emphasised  this  by  adding, 
"  that  no  one  can  honestly  subscribe  these  standards  or  remain 
in  the  church  after  subscribing  them,  who  is  conscious  of  hold- 
ing any  opinions  at  variance  with  the  system  of  truth  they 
exhibit."  Yet  they  claimed  liberty  as  to  method  of  express- 
ing and  expounding  these  doctrines.     In  the  matter  of  church 

*  Letter  to  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  on  file. 


1840-1869— Presbytery  of  Harrishurg.  153 


polity,  they  declared  their  "  approval  of  the  government  and 
discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  as 
exhibited  in  its  Form  of  Government  and  Book  of  Discipline." 
But  held  "  it  a  fundamental  principle  of  our  (church  govern- 
ment that  the  authority  of  ecclesiastical  courts  is  only  declara- 
tive and  ministerial,  and  that  all  their  decisions  affecting  the 
rights  and  reputation  and  the  consciences  of  men  must  be 
founded  on  the  revealed  will  of  God."^ 

Most  of  the  aggressive  work  undertaken  and  accomplished 
by  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg  was  in  the  territory  lying 
beyond  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  and  mainly 
in  the  bounds  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Northumberland  and 
Huntingdon. 

At  its  meeting  in  October,  1844,  it  "  appointed  a  committee 
on  correspondence  and  church  erection  in  the  interior  of  Penn- 
sylvania." It  also  "resolved  that,  in  the  opinion  of  this 
Presbytery,  it  would  be  greatly  for  the  interests  of  religion  that 
the  Philadelphia  Home  Missionary  Society  should  send  into 
the  interior  of  Pennsylvania  at  least  five  missionaries,  if  prac- 
ticable, who  shall  at  first  itinerate  with  a  view  to  the  formation, 
as  soon  as  possible,  of  permanent  Presbyterian  congregations." 
We  do  not  know  to  what  extent  their  appeal  for  laborers  was 
responded  to,  but  we  have  evidence  from  subsequent  action  at 
different  times  that  the  interest  of  Presbytery  in  this  matter 
did  not  flag.  Churches  were  organized  at  Northumberland, 
Williamsport,  Nittany  Valley,  Hublersburg,  Spring  Mills  and 
Mount  Pleasant.  The  history  of  these  churches  naturally  falls 
to  the  Presbytery  to  which  they  now  belong. 

In  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  the  Presbytery 
of  Harrisburg  was  instrumental  in  reviving  and  reorganizing 
the  almost  extinct  church  of  Middle  Paxton,  thus  forming  the 
flourishing  church  of  Dauphin.  The  old  house  of  worship 
stood  on  the  high  ground  a  short  distance  above  the  village. 
The  congregation  accustomed  there  to  assemble  had,  by  re- 
movels  and  deaths,  become  greatly  reduced  in  numbers,  and 
was  struggling  to  keep  in  existence.  In  the  fall  of  1848,  Pres- 
bytery sent  the  Rev.  George  R  Moore  into  the  field  to  labor 

♦  Records  of  Presbj-terj  of  Harrisburg. 


154  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


as  a  missionary.  A  new  interest  was  soon  awakened.  The 
people  asked  for  a  new  organization,  and  Presbytery  gave  it  to 
them  in  1850.  They  felt  the  need  of  a  new  house  of  worship. 
Presbytery  took  an  interest  in  this  and  recommended  the  con- 
gregation to  the  churches  under  its  care  for  aid.  The  result 
was  the  erection  in  the  same  year  of  the  neat  and  comfortable 
church  now  occupied  by  the  congregation,  located  in  the  town 
instead  of  half  a  mile  away  in  the  country.  The  only  other 
church  organized  by  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg  in  the 
bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  was  the  Second,  now 
known  as  the  Elder  Street  church,  Harrisburg. 

Great  interest  was  also  taken  by  this  Presbytery  in  the 
general  work  of  home  missions.  Nor  was  there  less  manifested 
in  the  causes  of  foreign  missions,  church  erection,  publication, 
ministerial  relief  and  education.  As  was  also  the  case  in  the 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  the  subject  of  education  of  young  men 
for  the  ministry  received  much  attention.  The  harvest  fields 
were  ever  widening  in  both  Presbyteries,  and  there  was  felt  a 
pressing  need  of  more  laborers. 

In  tracing  the  history  of  the  Presbytery  we  find  a  very  per- 
ceptible change  taking  place  in  the  views  of  its  members  in 
regard  to  the  church  doing  its  own  work  by  means  of  agencies 
of  its  own,  instead  of  depending  on  those  of  "  Voluntary  Soci- 
eties." Indeed,  a  change  had  come  over  the  entire  church. 
With  its  growth  in  numbers  and  in  influence  and  power,  there 
came  to  the  New  School  body  a  growing  consciousness  of  in- 
dividuality and  an  ever-deepening  sense  of  responsibility. 

The  Rev.  Jonathan  F.  Stearns,  D.  D.,  speaking  for  the  New 
School  body,  tells  us,  in  his  paper  on  the  reunion,  that  as  early 
as  1847  there  was  a  strong  sentiment  in  favor  of  the  church 
controlling  the  agencies  employed  to  do  her  work.  He  says 
that  in  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly  of  that  year  "  are  to 
be  found  the  germs  of  the  whole  subsequent  policy.  *  -^  * 
Various  causes  contributed  to  retard  for  several  years  the  full 
execution  or  completion  of  the  plan.  But  it  was  not  dropped 
or  overlooked."'  In  the  appendix  of  the  Assembly's  mmutes 
(N.  S.)  of  1849,  is  to  be  found  an  exhaustive  report  on  the 
subject,  prepared   by   Rev.  Edwin   F.  Hatfield,  D.  D.     In  the 


1840-1869 — Presbytery  of  Harrisburg.  155 


General  Assembly  of  1851,  the  whole  subject  was  referred  to  a 
committee,  with  Dr.  Mills  as  chairman.  This  committee  made 
a  report  to  the  General  Assembly  of  1852,  dealing  mainly  with 
these  subjects — ICducation  for  the  ministry.  Homo  Missions 
and  Publication.  The  discussion  was  earnest  and  protracted, 
lasting  three  days,  and  "  resulted  in  the  very  general  con- 
viction that  something  must  be  done,  and  that  quickly,  if  we 
would  perform  our  proper  part  in  carrying  forward  the  Lord's 
work,  or  save  ourselves  from  being  absorbed  on  the  one  liand 
or  losing  our  very  name  as  Presbyterian  christians  on  the  other." 
Dr.  Stearns  adds:  '' The  results  of  this  Assembly  were  emi- 
nently gratifying  to  the  friends  of  progress.  The  members 
went  home  to  their  Presbyteries  and  churches,  feeling  that  a 
new  era  had  at  length  opened  on  their  beloved  church.  It  had 
now  fairly  taken  its  stand  as  an  independent  body  of  Presby- 
terian christians."* 

Not  having  formed  any  independent  organization  for  the 
work  of  Foreign  Missions,  the  contributions  of  the  churches 
for  that  object  continued  to  flow  through  the  channel  of  the 
American  Board,  down  to  the  time  of  reunion. 

This  change  of  sentiment  in  regard  to  the  independent  man- 
agement of  church  work  was  not  confined  to  the  New  School 
Presbyterians,  but  appears  to  have  been  shared  by  the  Con- 
gregationalists  as  well,  with  whom  they  had  hitherto  co-oper- 
ated. The  convention  of  that  denomination  which  met  at 
Albany,  N.  Y.,  in  1852,  abolished  the  "Plan  of  Union,"  as  in- 
jurious to  them.  This  action  was  beneficial  to  the  New  School 
church,  and  ultimately  proved  a  blessing  to  the  entire  Presby- 
terian Church ;  for  it  removed  one  of  the  main  grounds  of 
separation  and  marked  an  important  stage  really,  though,  to 
the  actors  in  those  scenes,  unconsciously  reached  in  the  direc- 
tion of  reunion. 

Presbytery  manifested  a  deep  interest  in  the  practical  ques- 
tions with  which  the  clmrch  has  ever  to  deal ;  such  as  the  dis- 
tribution of  God's  word  among  the  people,  the  proper  observ- 
ance of  the  Sabbath,  etc.  In  time  of  our  country's  peril  from 
rebellion,  it   was    patriotic,  fearless,   outspoken.     During   the 

•  Dr.  Stearns— Beuniom  VoL  p.  68. 


156  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — CentenniaL 


latter  years  of  its  existence  it  had  in  active  operation  a  system 
of  Presbyterial  visitation,  similar  to  that  in  the  Presbytery  of 
Carlisle,  only  that  its  visitations  were  annual  instead  of  bi- 
ennial, as  in  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 

We  note  some  statistics  given  the  year  before  the  reunion 
relating  to  those  churches  which  had  formerly  belonged  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  or  were  organized  in  its  bounds  after 
the  division : 

Members.  In  S.  School.  Home  Mi8s.  Foreign  Miss. 

Carlisle,  First 348  260  $347.00         $144.00 

Harrrisburg.  First  (Market  sq.).  218  450  2,326.00  916.00 

York 254  450  545.00       1.174.00 

Dauphin 63  138  18.00  61.00 

Harrisburg,  Second  (Elder  st),    50  90  

The  above  figures  mdicate  the  state  of  the  churches,  and  the 
general  spirit  of  beneficence — affording  evidence  of  strength, 
vitality,  efficiency.  The  other  objects  for  which  contributions 
were  regularly  made,  were  Education,  Publication,  Church 
Erection,  Ministerial  Relief  and  (after  the  war)  Freedmen. 

Of  the  ministers  who  entered  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg 
at  its  formation,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  not  one  was 
present  to  answer  at  the  final  roll-call.  Rev.  Robert  Kennedy 
had  fallen  asleep  in  1843,  among  the  people  where  the  main  part 
of  his  life-work  had  been  done,  aged  sixt3^-five.  Dr.  Cathcart, 
venerated  and  beloved,  had,  at  the  advanced  age  of  ninety, 
been  called  to  his  rest  and  reward  in  1849.  Dr.  DeWitt, 
whose  memory  is  still  fresh  in  the  hearts  of  his  brethren  and 
his  devoted  congregation,  passed  away  December  23, 1867,  at  the 
age  of  almost  seventy-six~when  the  dawn  of  reunion  was  break- 
ing, and  his  heart  was  all  aglow  in  anticipation  of  its  consumma- 
tion. These  were  the  ministers  who  had  formerly  belonged  to 
the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 

The  Rev.  Conway  P.  Wing,  D.  D.,  was  pastor  of  the  First 
church,  Carlisle,  and  Rev.  Henry  E.  Niles,  D.  D.,  of  the  church 
at  York — both  men  of  catholic  spirit,  whose  desires  were  for 
union.  Rev.  Thomas  H.  Robinson,  D.  D. ,  who  had  been  co-pastor 
with  Dr.  DeWitt  from  1855  to  the  time  of  his  death  in  1867, 
was  now   pastor  of   the   First  church,  Harrisburg.     A  New 


1840-1869 — Presbytery  of  Harrisburg.  157 

School  man  by  birth  and  an  Old  School  man  by  education,  he 
longed  to  see  the  churches  one.  As  pastor  at  Dauphin,  was 
Rev.  D.  C.  Meeker,  who  desired  to  see  the  two  branches  of  the 
church  he  loved  united  again.  The  Second  (Elder  Street) 
church,  Harrisburg,  was  without  a  pastor. 

On  the  4th  of  May,  1869,  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg  took 
its  final  adjournment,  prior  to  doing  so  having  made  provision 
for  being  called  together  by  its  moderator,  should  there  be 
occasion.  There  was  none,  however,  and  when  its  members 
next  assembled  in  Presbyterial  capacity,  it  -was  in  company 
with  the  Old  School  brethren  in  the  various  Presbyteries  within 
whose  bounds  their  territory  lay.  Of  the  reunion  of  the  Pres- 
byteries of  Carlisle  and  Harrisburg  we  have  next  to  speak- 


158  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


CHAPTER  VL 
Reunion. 

|HE  view  elsewhere  expressed,  that  the  general  move- 
ment of  the  Old  and  New  School  churches  in  the 
direction  of  union,  as  manifested  by  the  action  of 
their  General  Assemblies,  was  anticipated  by  the 
Presbyteries  of  Carlisle  and  Harrisburg,  is  fully  sustained  by 
their  records.  The  movement  appears  to  have  originated  in 
the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle.  This  would  seem  to  have  been 
proper — it  was  the  older  and  stronger  body,  and  therefore 
should  be  the  first  to  move. 

In  session  at  Big  Spring  church,  April  10,  1866,  it  adopted 
the  following  preamble  and  resolutions  : 

"  In  view  of  the  growing  spirit  of  christian  union  among 
christian  believers  and  christian  churches  which  is  manifesting 
itself  in  such  a  striking  manner  at  the  present  time ;  and  as  a 
Presbytery  desiring  to  place  itself  in  harmony  with  this  special 
providence ;  Resolved^  I,  That  we  tender  our  fraternal  regards 
to  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg  of  the  New  School  church, 
and  the  Presbytery  of  Big  Spring  of  the  United  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  express  our  desire  to  have  fellowship  with  their 
members  in  the  bonds  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  Resolved^  II, 
That  the  Rev.  Thomas  Creigh,  D.  D.,  the  Rev.  S.  S.  Mitchell 
and  Elder  H.  M.  Graydon  be  appointed  delegates  to  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Harrisburg;  and  the  Rev.  Wm.  P.  Cochran  and 
Elder  J.  A.  Crawford  be  appointed  delegates  to  the  Presbytery 
of  Big  Spring,  in  order  to  carry  out  the  above  resolution." 

The  committee  appointed  to  visit  the  Presbytery  of  Harris- 
burg and  convey  to  it  the  salutations  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Carlisle  at  once  repaired  to  the  city  of  Harrisburg,  where  the 
former  was  in  session.  After  presenting  the  preamble  and 
resolutions  of  which  they  were  bearers,  they  were  heard  in 
brief  addresses,  to  which  the  moderator  and  a  number  of  min- 


lSm-lS69—B€union.  159 


isters  and  elders  responded.      The  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg 
then  "appointed  Revs.  Wni.  R  De  Witt,  D.  D.,  and  Conway  P. 
Wing,  D:  D.,  a  committee  to  draft  resolutions  in  response  to 
those  which  had  been  presented,  and  to  present  the  same  in 
person  before  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  at  its  next  meeting." 
Elder  J.  W.  Weir  was  subsequently  added  to  this  conmiittee, 
which  met  with  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  in  session  at  Silver 
Spring,  October  3,  1866,  and   presented   a  paper  containing 
three  resolutions  :  The  first,  expressing  gratification  at  the  visit 
of  the  committee  from  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  in  April ;  the 
second,  declaring  that  the  sameness  of  standards,  the  past  his- 
tory and     present    condition   of  the  churches  "  demand    an 
increasing  good-will,  fellowship,  communion  and  co-operation 
between  their  membership  and  ministry,  whether  we  regard  the 
immediate  future  before  us  as  a  transition  state  to  an  organic 
union,  or  the  field  of  history  for  continued   separate  .action." 
Resolution  third,  given  in  full,  reads  :  "That  apart  from  certain 
practical  difficulties  in  the  way  of  organic   union,  which  need 
not  and  should  not  be  permanent  and  unremovable,  these  two 
great  branches  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in   this  country, 
together  with  the  minor  branches  of  the  same  great  faith,  ought 
to  be  one  ;  and  we  trust  that  the  Spirit  of  God  will  so  enlighten 
and  harmonize  the  sentiment  of  the  great  majority  of  Presby- 
terians that  all  personal  interest  and  local  difficulties  and  special 
rivalries  and  repellant  opinions  shall   be  carried  away  in  the 
enlarging  and  deepening  tide  of  a  rectified  christian  opinion ; 
and  that  thus  the  various  branches  of  the  water  of  life  now 
running  parallel  with  each  other,  and  each  weakened,  perhaps, 
by  separate  movement,  shall  be  united  in  one  great  '  river,  the 
streams  whereof  shall  make  glad  the  city  of  our  God  ;'  thus 
exhibiting  a  glorious  fulfilment  of  the  Redeemer's  prayer  to 
the  Father,  '  that  they  may  be  one  even  as  we  are  one  ;  I  in 
thee  and  thou   in  me,  that  they  may  be  made  perfect  in  one, 
and  that  the  world  may  know  that  thou  hast  sent  me  and  hast 
loved  them  as  thou  hast  loved  me.'  " 

The  reading  of  this  paper  by  Mr.  Weir  wfts  followed  with 
addresses  by  Drs.  DeWitt  and  Wi^K'  the  other  members  of  the 
committee.      The  venerable  moderator  of    Presbytery,    Rev. 


1 60  Presbytery  of  Car  lis  le  —  Cen  tennia  I. 

William  P.  Cochran,  responded  in  a  very  feeling  address.  At 
an  adjourned  meetint^,  held  on  the  18th  of  October,  appropri- 
ate resolutions  in  regard  to  this  visit  were  passed,  and  were 
communicated  by  letter  to  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg  when 
in  session,  April,  1867.  Thus  was  a  movement  toward  union 
set  on  foot  and  well  advanced  by  these  Presbyteries,  partly  an- 
terior and  wholly  independent  of  any  action  of  either  of  the 
General  Assemblies. 

A  joint  committee,  appointed  by  the  two  General  Assem. 
blies  of  1866,  made  a  report  to  the  Assemblies  of  1867,  strongly 
favoring  reunion.  This  report  was  published  in  the  appendix 
to  the  minutes  of  each  General  Assembly,  and  the  subject  was 
commended  to  the  careful  consideration  of  the  whole  church. 
In  this  way  it  came  before  the  Presbyteries  of  Carlisle  and 
Harrisburg,  at  their  meetings  in  October  that  year. 

In  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  the  committee  on  the  minutes 
of  the  General  Assembly  presented  a  lengthy  report  which, 
after  some  alterations,  was  adopted.  After  expressing  its  desire 
for  reunion  and  defining  the  grounds  on  which  it  should  be 
accomplished,  the  report  closes  with  these  words :  "  In  thus 
giving  expression  to  our  views  on  this  subject  as  a  Presbytery, 
we  desire  to  do  it  with  all  frankness  ;  and  yet  with  christian 
courtesy.  We  say  from  the  depths  of  our  hearts,  that  we  de- 
sire reunion  with  the  '  other  branch  ;'  and  we  rejoice  to  know 
that  we  are  coming  closer  and  closer  together  on  those  great 
and  glorious  and  distinctive  features  of  doctrine  and  polity 
which  are  embodied  in  the  Confession  of  Faith.  No  other  re- 
union than  this  is  worthy  the  name  of  union.  It  would  be 
but  a  union  in  form,  and  not  in  spirit.  Alienations  and  divis- 
ions and  jealousies  would  be  the  fruits  of  it.  '  Endeavoring  to 
keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace.'  '  First 
pure,  then  peaceable.'  " 

Coming  up  in  the  same  way  m  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg, 
the  subject  received  like  favorable  treatment.  We  give  the 
following  extract  from  the  preamble  and  resolutions  adopted, 
which  will  be  found  to  correspond  very  closely  in  sentiment, 
with  the  action  had  by  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle:  "  In  view 
of  the  lessons  of  God's  word,  the  signs  of  the  times  and  the 


1866-1869— R^nnion.  161 

interests  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  we  liave  reiuson  to  rejoice 
in  the  strong  desire  so  vividly  manifested  for  a  more  evident 
and  liearty  union  between  the  followei-s  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Clirist,  and  especiallv  in  the  tendencies  among  those  who  hold 
our  honored  and  approved  Presbyterian  system  towards  the 
manifestation  of  a  larger  sympathy  and  more  fraternal  recog- 
nition. The  prospect  of  a  formal  organic  union  between  the 
two  foremost  branches  of  the  Presbyterian  family,  which  have 
been  so  long  and  so  sadly  divided,  affords  us  peculiar  joy. 
Resolved,  I,  That  we  hereby  express  our  entire  satisfaction  with 
the  terms  of  reunion  which  have  been  agreed  upon  by  the  joint 
committee  of  the  two  General  Assemblies.  II,  That  we  dis- 
tinctly protest  against  any  other  formal  basis  for  such  an  ar- 
rangement, than  an  honest  subscription  to  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  such  as  was  given  by  all  officers  of  our  church  at  the 
time  of  their  ordination,  and  that  we  regard  no  subscription  to 
our  standards  as  fair  and  honest  which  implies  the  acceptance 
of  its  articles  merely  for  '  substance  of  doctrine,'  or  in  any 
sense  contrary  to  their  appropriate  historical  signification,  as 
opposed  to  Antinomianism  and  Fatalism  on  the  one  hand,  and 
to  Armeniamsm  and  Pelagianism  on  the  other." 

Dr.  DeWitt,  who  was  deeply  interested  in  the  subject  of 
reunion,  was  not  at  this  meeting.  His  health  was  feeble,  and 
he  was  never  ngain  permitted  to  meet  his  brethren  in  Presby- 
tery or  Synod.  In  his  absence  he  wrote  a  letter  to  Presbyter)\ 
which  was  placed  on  record,  and  which  is  here  inserted,  as  en- 
tering into  the  history  of  the  movement  and  possessing  more 
than  passing  interest  and  value  : 

Harrisburg,  October  18,  1867. 
To  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg  : 

Dear  Brethren  :  Owing  to  feebleness,  the  effect  of  recent 
severe  indisposition,  I  am  unable  to  attend  the  meeting  of 
Presbytery  and  Synod  this  fall.  I  exceedingly  regret  this,  for 
although,  from  what  I  learn  from  the  papers,  there  is  not  much 
probability  that  the  vote  for  the  union  of  the  two  branches  of 
our  church  will  prevail  throughout  the  Assemblies,  yet  so 
strongly  am  I  impressed  with  the  conviction  that  such  a  union 
would  meet  the  approbation  of  the  great  Head  of  the  church, 
11 


162  Presbytery  oj  Carlisle — Cenlennial. 

and  tend  greatly  to  her  prosperity  on  the  earth,  that  I  am 
anxious  to  have  mj  vote  recorded  on  the  minutes  of  our  Pres- 
bytery in  its  behalf.  With  the  consent  and  approbation  of 
Presbytery,  I  earnestly  request  that  it  may  be  so  recorded. 
With  sentiments  of  great  respect  and  esteem, 

I  remain  yours,  etc., 

Wm.  R  DeWitt. 

There  is  no  uncertain  sound  in  either  of  these  papers,  and  it 
will  be  seen  from  them  that  these  Presbyteries  were  already 
very  fully  prepared  for  the  union  which  was  near  at  hand. 
We,  therefore,  do  not  deem  it  needful  to  giye  in  detail  their 
action  subsequent  to  this  and  prior  to  the  categorical  answer 
called  for  by  the  Assemblies  of  1869.  This  w^e  would  say, 
however,  that  both  Presbyteries  rejected  any  and  all  attempts 
to  substitute  anything  else  for  the  standards  "  pure  and  simple," 
as  the  doctrinal  basis  of  union.  Thus  both,  in  taking  action  on 
the  plan  sent  down  by  the  General  Assemblies  of  1868,  rejected 
that  part  of  the  first  or  doctrinal  article  which  was  known 
among  Old  School  men  as  the  "  Smith  and  Gurley  amendment." 
It  is  that  part  of  the  article  which  would  have  it  to  be  "  under- 
stood that  various  methods  of  viewing,  stating,  explaining  and 
illustrating  the  doctrines  of  the  Confession,  w^hich  do  not  im- 
pair the  integrity  of  the  Reformed  or  Calvinistic  system,  are  to 
be  freely  allowed  in  the  united  church,  as  they  have  hitherto 
been  allowed  in  the  separate  churches." 

So  strong  was  the  influence  brought  to  bear  on  the  General 
Assemblies  of  1869,  from  Presbyteries  in  both  branches  of  the 
church  and  in  all  parts  of  the  country,  that  the  objectionable 
feature  was  removed  from  the  doctrinal  basis.  This,  and  some 
other  changes  in  other  parts  of  the  "  Basis  of  Union,"  having 
been  made,  it  was  adopted  by  both  the  Assemblies,  and  it  was 
resolved  that  it  "be  sent  dowm  to  the  Presbyteries  for  their 
approval  or  disapproval,  and  each  Presbytery  is  hereby  re- 
quired to  meet  on  or  before  the  15th  day  of  October,  1869,  to 
express  its  approval  or  disapproval  of  the  same  by  a  categorical 
answer  to  the  following  question  :  Do  you  approve  of  the 
reunion  of  the  two  bodies  now  claiming  the  name  and  rights 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 


lS66-1869—Ji€utuon.  163 


on  the  following  basis,  viz  :  The  reunion  sliall  be  effected  on  tlie 
doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical  basis  of  our  common  standards  ;  the 
Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  shall  V)e  acknowl- 
edged to  be  the  inspired  Word  of  God,  and  the  only  infallible 
rule  of  faith  and  practice ;  the  Confession  of  Faith  shall  con- 
tinue to  be  sincerely  received  and  adopted  as  containing  the 
system^  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ;  and  the 
Government  and  Discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  shall  be  approved  as  containing  the  principles 
and  rules  of  our  polity." 

It  may  not  be  amiss  for  Presbyterians  to  keep  this  basis  in 
mind  in  these  days  when  tendencies  to  laxity  and  latitudi- 
narianism  maybe  seen  in  certain  quarters,  and  the  "Standards 
of  the  Church  ''  are  held  in  low  esteem.  Upon  no  other  basis 
than  this  would  either  the  Presbytery  of  Plarrisburg  or  Carlisle 
have  voted  for  reunion.  But  the  question  coming  before  them 
on  this  basis,  met,  in  one  of  them  with  no,  and  in  the  other 
with  but  little  o})position.  In  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg, 
in  session  at  York,  October  I9th,  after  a  full  opportunity  had 
been  given  for  the  expression  of  the  views  and  feelings  of  each 
member,  and  after  a  season  of  solemn  prayer,  the  question  was 
answered  in  the  affirmative  by  a  unanimous  rising  vote. 

When  the  question  came  up  in  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle, 
in  session  at  Waynesboro',  October  6th,  the  calling  of  the  roll 
being  asked  for,  forty-three  voted  in  the  affirmative,  and  six 
in  the  negative ;  whereupon,  on  motion  of  one  of  the  members 
who  voted  in  the  negative,  seconded  by  another,  it  was  Re- 
bolved^  1st,  That  the  vote  be  made  unanimous,  and,  2d,  that  we 
will  do  all  we  can  to  make  the  union  a  great  and  permanent 
and  glorious  success  ;"  after  which  Presbytery  was  led  in  prayer 
by  Kev.  Thomas  Creigh,  D.  D. 

When  an  adjourned  meeting  of  the  General  Assemblies  was 
held  at  Pittsburgh  on  the  10th  of  November,  1869,  it  was  found 
that  of  the  one  hundred  and  forty- four  Presbyteries  in  the  two 
Assemblies,  one  hundred  and  twenty-six  had  answered  the 
overture  sent  down,  affirmatively,  in  writing,  and  three  nega- 
tively— one  of  these  (Rio  de  Janerio)  being  a  foreign  Presby- 
tery. 


164  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


In  rearranging  the  Presbyteries  after  the  reunion,  ''  by  geo- 
graphical lines,"  the  ministers  and  churches  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Hariisburg  were  distributed  in  three  Presbyteries — North- 
umberland, Carlisle  and  Westminster.  The  First  church, 
Carlisle,  with  Rev.  C.  P.  Wing,  D.  D.,  its  pastor;  the  First  (or 
Market  Square)  church,  Harrisburg,  with  Rev.  T  H.  Robin- 
son, D.  D.,  its  pastor;  the  Second  (or  Elder  Street), .church, 
Harrisburg,  supplied  by  Mr.  J.  H.  Cole,  a  licentiate ;  and  the 
church  of  Dauphin,  with  Rev.  D.  C.  Meeker  its  pastor,  became 
part  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle.  Whilst  the  church  of  York, 
which  had  belonged  to  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  before  the 
division,  with  the  Rev.  Henry  E.  Niles,  D.  D.,  its  paster,  was 
made  a  part  of  the  Presbytery  of  Westminster.  By  the  opera- 
tion of  the  same  rule,  the  Presf)jtery  of  Carlisle  lostMonaghan 
church,  at  Dillsburg,  Pa.,  having  no  pastor ;  and  in  the  State  of 
Maryland,  Emmittsburg  and  Piney  Creek  churches,  with  Rev. 
Isaac  M.  Patterson,  their  pastor ;  Hagerstown,  with  Rev.  Trion 
Edwards,  D.  D.,  pastor;  Williamsport,  with  Rev.  George  G. 
Smith  pastor;  Cumberland,  with  Rev.  James  D.  Fitzgerald 
pastor;  Lonaconing  and  Barton,  w^ith  Rev.  Alexander  T. 
Rankin  their  pastor ;  Frostburg  and  Clear  Spring,  vacant ; 
Hancock,  having  as  stated  supply  a  member  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Winchester,  and  Martinsburg,  W.  Ya.,  which  had  just  called 
Rev.  H.  W.  Biggs,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Chillicothe — five  min- 
isters and  twelve  churches  in  all.  Of  these,  Monaghan  was  set 
over  to  the  Presbytery  of  Westminster,  ai.d  the  churches  and 
their  pastors  in  the  State  of  Maryland  and  Martinsburg,  W. 
Va.,  to  the  Presbytery  of  Baltimore.  Thus  the  net  loss  of 
churches  to  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  was  nine. 


1 870- 1888—  The  Reunited  Presbytery.  1 66 


CHAPTER  VIl. 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle  After  the  Reunion. 

Boundary.  -  But  fen  jf  those  who  were  Members  before  the  Divis- 
ion Survive. — Roll  of  the  Reunited  Presbytery. —  Unity  and 
Harmony. —  Churches  Organized. — Claims  of  Centers  of  Popu- 
lation upon  the  Church. — Attention  to  feeble  Congregations. — 
Attitude  of  Presbytery  on  Moral  and  Social  Questions  such  as  the 
Sabbath,  Temperance,  Marriage  and  Divorce. — Becomes  a  Cor- 
porate Body  when  100  Fears  Old. — Growth  in  Beneficence. — 
Women's  Presbyterial  Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  Societies, — 
Persons  who  have  gone  from  its  Bounds  to  Labor  in  Foreign 
Mission  Fields. — Synods  of  Harrisburg  and  Pennsylvania. — 
The  Old  felt  to  be  better  than  the  New. — Advaiice  of  the  S  S 
Cause. 


|HE  first  meeting  of  the  reunited  Presbytery  of  Car- 
lisle was  held  June  30, 1870,  beyond  its  own  bounds 
in  the  town  of  the  Beautiful  Fount  (Bellefonte), 
where  the  new  Synod  of  Harrisburg  had  been  di- 
rected by  the  reunited  General  Assembly  to  meet  and  organize. 
As  the  General  Assembly  defined  the  bounds  of  the  Synod,  so 
it,  in  turn,  defined  the  bounds  of  the  several  Presbyteries  com- 
posing it,  and  appointed  the  time  and  place  of  their  first  meet- 
ing.    Its  action  concerning  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  reads : 

^'Resolvedy  That  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  shall  consist  of 
all  the  ministers  and  churches  within  the  territorial  limits  of 
the  counties  of  Dauphin,  Perry,  Cumberland,  Adams,  Franklin 
and  Fulton,  to  meet  immediately  on  the  adjournment  of  this 
Synod  in  the  Presbyterian  church  of  Bellefonte ;  and  the  said 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  suc- 
cessor of  the  late  Presbyteries  of  Carlisle  and  Harrisburg,  and 
as  such  is  entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all  the 
rights  and  privileges,  and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all  the 
duties  of  these  Presbyteries." 


166  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial, 

The  season  of  the  year  and  the  distance  from  the  homes  of 
most  members  occasioned  the  meeting  to  be  small.  But  little 
business  was  transacted  beyond  organizing,  arranging  time  and 
place  of  holding  the  stated  meeting  in  the  Fall  and  appointing 
a  committee  to  arrange  and  at  that  time  report  the  various 
standing  committees  of  Presbytery. 

Elsewhere  it  has  been  stated  that  none  of  those  who,  thirty 
years  before,  had  left  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  to  go  into  the 
Presbytery  of  Harrisburg,  were  spared  to  witness  the  "  good 
and  pleasant"  sight  of  brethren,  hitherto  separated,  meeting 
again  and  henceforth  "dwelling  together  in  unity/'  To  only 
four  of  the  much  larger  number  who  at  that  time  remained  in 
the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  (taking  the  roll  of  1839)  was  ac- 
corded this  pnvilege,  viz  :  Revs.  Robert  McCachran,  Thomas 
Creigh,  D.  D.,  James  Harper,  D.  D.,  and  Alexander  K.  Nelson. 
Five  others  were  still  living,  but  not  within  the  bounds  of  the 
Presbytery,  viz :  Revs.  Matthew  B.  Patterson,  James  C.  Wat- 
son, D.  D.,  Henry  R.  Wilson,  Jr.,  D.  D.,  N.  Grier  White  and 
Alexander  T.  McGill,  D.  D.,  LL.  R  Mr.  White  and  Dr. 
McGill  are  the  only  two  of  the  roll  of  1839  who  now  survive.* 
Rev.  Frederick  A.  Shearer,  D.  D.,  then  on  the  roll  as  a  licen- 
tiate, still  lives,  and  is  engaged  in  the  active  duties  of  the  min- 
istery  at  Dexter,  Iowa. 

Placed  in  the  order  of  ordination  the  following  is  the 

Roll  of  the  Reunited  Presbytery  of  1870 : 
Robert  McCachran,  Thomas  Creigh,  D.  D.,  Samuel  B.  Smith, 
James  Harper,  D.  D.,  Conway  P.  Wing,  D.  D.,  Joseph  Mahon, 
Alexander  K.  Nelson,  James  J.  Hamilton,  Joseph  A.  Murray, 
D.  D.,  Robert  McPherson,  O.  H.  Miller,  J.  Agnew  Crawford, 
D.  D.,  Addison  K.  Strong,  D.  D..  David  C.  Meeker,  J.  G. 
Downing,  Ebenezer  Erskine,  D.  D.,  James  F.  Kennedy,  D.  D., 
Andrew  D.  Mitchell,  Isaac  N.  Hayes,  D.  D.,  Edwin  Emerson, 
William  A  West,  Thomas  H.  Robinson,  D.  D.,  William  B. 
Craig,  J.  Smith  Gordon,  James  S.  Woodburn,  J.  W.  Wight- 
man,  David  K.  Richardson,  George  Norcross,  D.  D.,  Henry  L. 

*  Since  foregoing  was  written  Dr.  McGill  has  passed  away  (January  13, 1889).  aged 
88  years. 


1870-188b—  The  Reunited  PreshyUn-y.  167 

Rex,  William  S.  VanCleve,  Samuel  W.  Reigart,  Stephen  W. 
Pomeroy,  Charles  A.  Wyeth  and  G.  W.  Seiler. 

From  the  first,  on  to  tlie  present,  the  brethren  thus  associated 
in  Presbyterial  relation  have  lived  and  labored  together  in  the 
most  complete  harmony,  without  any  distincti^m  as  to  their 
previous  relations.  Shortly  after  the  reunion  of  the  two 
branches  of  the  church,  Dr.  Samuel  Miller  penned  these  words : 
''  It  is  well  that  the  terms  Old  and  New  School  should  speedily 
die  away  from  the  current  language  of  Presbyterians.  It  is  a 
pleasure  to  be  able  to  say  after  this  short  lapse  of  time  that 
they  have  died  away  and  now  live  only  in  history.  Here  they 
must  live  of  necessity.  It  is  well.  They  carry  with  them 
their  lessons,  which  may  not  fail  of  permanent  blessing  to  the 
church  and  glory  to  her  head."  Tiie  terms  Old  and  New 
School  have  actuall}^  disappeared  from  our  midst.  But  it  has 
fallen  to  our  lot  to  be  compelled  to  deal  with  them  very  freely  in 
the  work  laid  upon  us  in  endeavoring  to  sketch  the  history  of 
the  Presbytery,  for,  alike  in  the  rending  of  the  church  and  in 
the  healing  of  the  breach,  it  played  no  unimportant  part.  In 
doing  so,  it  has  been  our  aim  to  preserve  a  mind  free  from 
prejudice  and  to  be  true  to  history.  We  rejoice  that  the  terms 
Old  and  New  School  do  now  live  only  in  history,  and  thdt  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  as  far  as  it  relates  to  these  two  branches, 
is  "  one,  and,"  we  trust  ever  to  remain,  "  indivisible."  May  the 
history  of  this  period  not  fail  to  impress  upon  us  the  lesson. 
that  whilst  contending  "  earnestly  for  the  faith  once  delivered 
to  the  saints,"  we  should  ever  cherish  and  manifest  that  charity 
which  "  rejoiceth  in  the  truth,  beareth  all  things,  believeth  all 
things,  hopeth  all  things,  endureth  all  things,  never  faileth." 

The  period  of  our  history  since  the  reunion  has  not  been 
without  its  tokens  of  divine  favor  not  only  in  the  form  of  un- 
broken peace  and  unity  and  harmony,  but  also  in  the  form  of 
a  season  of  gracious  "  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord  "'  enjoyed  by  most  of  our  churchey.  During  the  autumn 
of  1875  and  the  winter  of  1875-1876  a  spiritual  awakening  oc- 
curred of  very  considerable  power,  and  quite  general  in  its  ex- 
tent over  the  Presbytery.  The  narratives  of  the  state  of 
religion  in  the  churches  presented  to  Presbytery  at   its  meet- 


168  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

ing  April,  1876,  were  truly  gratifying  in  their  character. 
The  Presbyterial  narrative  prepared  and  forwarded  to  the 
General  Assembly  was  based  on  these,  and,  therefore,  may 
be  taken  as  a  fair  representation  of  the  condition  of  the  churches 
at  that  time.  It  is  here  inserted,  as  an  interesting  portion  of 
our  history,  and  as  conveying  its  important  lesson  to  the  Pres- 
bytery and  the  churches  just  now  in  regard  to  the  relation  ex- 
isting between  the  faithful  use  of  God's  appointed  means  of 
grace  and  the  bestowal  of  His  blessing.  The  narrative  is  as 
follows : 

"  The  past  year 'has  been  to  the  churches  of  this  Presbytery 
one  of  great  and  unprecedented  divine  favor.  For  some  three 
years  past  the  pastors  and  churches  have  lamented  the  general 
spiritual  coldness;  the  conformity  of  the  people  to  the  world, 
their  indifference  to  spiritual  and  eternal  things  and  the 
small  accessions  to  the  churches  reported  from  3^ear  to  year. 
Committees  of  visitation  to  the  several  churches  had  been  ap- 
pointed with  a  view  to  the  spiritual  quickening  of  the  same, 
yet  no  general  awakening  was  reported.  But  this  year  from 
nearly  all  our  churches  the  grateful  tidings  came  up  that  the 
past  year  has  been  to  them  a  year  of  the  right  hand  of  the 
Most  High.  The  Lord  has  put  a  new  song  into  our  mouths 
and  '  given  us  the  Yalley  of  Achor  for  a  door  of  hope.' 

"  During  the  summer  and  early  autumn,  while  there  was  the 
usual  attendance  upon  the  stated  means  of  grace,  and  in  some 
churches  more  than  the  usual  seriousness  and  some  cases  of 
awakening  and  conviction,  yet  there  was  no  general  or  special 
visitation  from  on  high.  But  with  the  observance  of  a  season 
of  special  prayer  in  November,  followed  by  the  visitation  to 
the  churches  of  committees  appointed  for  that  purpose,  a  new 
and  deepening  seriousness  and  an  unusual  religious  earnestness 
on  the  part  of  the  people  became  generally  manifest.  A  series 
of  meetings  held  in  Harrisburg  early  in  the  fall  led  to  a  general 
awakening  in  that  city.  Professing  christians  in  all  the  evan- 
gelical churches  there  were  greatly  quickened,  a  general  re- 
ligious interest  ensued,  which  still  continues,  and  which  has 
resulte^l  in  large  accessions  to  most  of  the  churches,  on  pro- 
fession of  faith  in  Christ 


1870-imS—lA^rivah.  169 

"  In  the  last  week  of  December  a  series  of  union  meetings 
was  commenced  in  Newville.  The  Presbyterian  Cburcli  had 
enjoyed  a  refreshing  communion  season  in  connection  with  the 
visit  of  tlie  l^resbyterial  committee  in  November.  An  earnest 
spirit  of  prayer  was  vouchsafed  to  the  people.  With  the  union 
meetings  a  work  of  grace  of  great  power  and  of  wide  influence 
began  in  that  community,  and  continued  during  the  winter 
greatly  reviving  the  professed  people  of  God  and  causing 
them  to  rejoice  in  God  their  Saviour,  and  resulting  in  the  in- 
gathering to  the  churches  of  that  place  and  the  immediate 
vicinity  of  between  tour  and  five  hundred  souls  on  profession 
of  their  faith  in  Christ.  A  still  more  general  seriousness  now 
soon  began  to  manifest  itself  in  most  of  the  churches  of  the 
Cumberland  Valley,  and  in  other  parts  of  the  Presbytery. 

''The  week  of  prayer  in  Januar}^  was  observed  with  unusual 
interest  and  care  by  the  churches.  This  was  followed  by 
special  protracted  services  in  many  places,  which  were  largely 
attended.  General  seriousness  prevailed.  An  unwonted  spirit 
of  prayer  was  vouchsafed  to  the  professed  people  of  God. 
An  unprecedented  disposition  was  manifested  to  work  for  the 
Master,  the  tongues  of  many  were  unloosed,  so  as  to  enable 
them  not  only  to  take  part  in  public  prayer,  but  also  to  speak 
and  to  plead  with  their  impenitent  friends  and  neighbors. 
Showers  of  blessing  came  down  successively  upon  Mechanics- 
burg,  Shippensburg,  Carlisle,  Middletown,  Millerstown,  New- 
port, Centre,  New  Bloomfield,  Duncannon,  McConnellsburg, 
Lower  Path  Valley  and  Burnt  Cabins. 

"The general  result  has  been  an  unusual  reviving  and  quick- 
ening of  God's  people,  the  reclaiming  of  many  backsliders,  and 
the  conversion  and  ingathering  to  the  churches  of  between  twelve  and 
thirteen  hundred  souls  (1,264).  Three  churches  in  the  Presby- 
tery (Market  Square  and  Pine  Street,  Harrisburg,  and  Newville) 
report  an  accession  to  each  of  them  of  over  one  hundred  on 
profession  of  faith  ;  a  number  of  others  of  from  fifty  to  near 
one  hundred.  A  further  result  of  this  most  gracious  awaken- 
ing lias  been  an  increased  spirit  of  unity  and  harmony  among 
the  professed  people  of  God,  a  deeper  interest  in  all  the  parts 
of  public  worshi}),  the  erection  of  many  family  altars,  a  general 


170 


Presbytery  of  Uarlisk — Centennial. 


reformation  in  the  morals  of  communities,  a  better  observ- 
ance of  the  christian  Sabbath  and  a  strong  check  upon  the 
public  vices  of  intemperance,  profanity  and  licentiousness.  In 
short,  thi.5  whole  region  has  been  stirred  by  a  superior  spiritual 
power.  Infidelity,  upon  all  sides,  stands  abashed,  and  all 
classes  are  ready  to  acknowledge  that  this  was  truly  the  work 
of  God. 

"The  youth  of  our  congregations  have  been  generally  and 
actively  enlisted  in  the  service  of  God.  Meetings  for  prayer 
and  evangelistic  efforts  have  been  multiplied,  and  the  cause  of 
true  and  vital  religion  has  been  greatly  advanced.  Our 
prayers  are  thatGod  would  greatly  strengthen  that  which  he 
has  wrought.  It  is  with  deep  humility  and  profound  grati- 
tude to  God  that  the  Presbytery  forwards  this  narrative  to  the 
General  Assembly." 

The  number  of  communicants  reported  by  Presbytery  to 
the  General  Assembly  the  year  preceding  (1875)  was  6,696. 
In  1876  it  was  6,739.     In  1887  we  report  6,926. 

Less  has  been  done  by  the  Presbytery  since  the  reunion  m 
the  way  of  occupying  new  ground  and  organizing  new  churches 
than  in  any  other  period  of  equal  length  in  its  history.    West- 


Westministbr  Cttapet.,  Harrtsburg.  Built  in  1874. 
minster  Church,  Harrisburg.  in  1873.  and  First  Church,  Steel- 


lS70~iS66—Churche,s   thrrjanized.  171 


ton,  in  1885.  are  the  only  two  churches  that  have  b<*en  organ- 
ized. *  Most  of  the  territory  in  which  it  had  previ-^iLsly  been 
doing  its  aggressive  work  was  cut  off  by  the  new  boundaries 
estabUshed  at  the  time  of  the  reunion.  About  five  years  ago 
the  attention  of  Presbytery  was  called  "to  the  region  of  coun- 
try lying  along  the  border  of  Adams  and  Franklin  counties 
and  near  the  Caledonia  Springs,"  and  a  committee  was  ap- 
pointed to  inquire  into  the  spiritual  condition  and  needs  of  the 
people.  The  report  of  that  committee,  made  at  the  October 
meeting,  1881,  sets  forth  a  principle  which  Presbytery  recog- 
nizes as  sound,  and  which  prevents  it  undertaking  much  new 
work  in  long-settled  rural  districts. 

The  time  was  when  the  Presbyterian  Church,  we  think, 
might  and  should  have  occupied  this  ground.  Other  churches 
hold  it  now.  We  insert  part  of  the  report  of  the  committee. 
"  We  inquired  among  the  people  of  their  spiritual  privileges, 
and  were  informed  that  they  have  had  the  Gospel  preached  to 
them  regularly  once  in  two  weeks  for  eleven  years.  They 
have  also  two  Sunday  school  organizations  in  the  settlement 
They  have  no  church  edifice.  Preaching  services  and  Sunday 
schools  are  held  in  school  houses.  A  church  building  is  greatly 
needed  and  desired  by  this  people.  But  in  the  judgment  of 
your  committee  the  field  is  preoccupied.  There  is  no  Presby- 
terian element  there.  For  Presbytery,  therefore,  to  enter  this 
field  would  be  to  intei-fere  with  the  work  already  begun  and 
would  have  the  appearance  of  denominational  opposition, 
which,  w(?  think,  the  Presoytery  does  not  desire.  In  view  of 
these  facts  your  committee  recommend  that  no  further  action 
be  taken." 

The  unanimity  with  which  Presbytery  adopted  the  report 
testified  to  its  belief  in  not  attempting  work  on  clearly  preoc- 
cupied ground.  It  is  unquestionably  a  sound  principle,  and 
should  be  put  in  practice  by  all  denominations.  Thereby 
would  be  afforded  one  of  the  clearest  demonstrations  of  the 
practical  unity  of  the  Church  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
there  would  be  a  saving  of  men  and  means  that  might  be  eni- 
ployed  to  advantage  in  really  destitute  parts  of  the  land.    Tho 

*  To  these  add  Olivet  Church,  Harrisburg,  organized  October  1889. 


172  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


whole  subject  just  now  demands  earnest  consideration  at  the 
hands  of  the  Boards  of  Home  Missions  and  Church  Erection 
of  the  various  evangelical  denominations.  Upon  it  Japan,  just 
awakenhig  from  the  night  of  heathenism,  occupies  a  position 
in  advance  of  Christian  America,  viz :  where  the  ground  is 
already  occupied  by  one  Christian  denomination  let  no  other 
come  in  until  there  is  room  and  need  for  another. 

But  in  our  large  towns  and  industrial  centers  of  population 
there  is  unquestionably  a  demand  that  our  church  should  keep 
pace  with  the  growth  of  population,  as  it  has  not  hitherto  done. 
Here  are  crying  destitutions  and  here  may  be  established  cen- 
ters of  influence  for  good.  To  meet  such  destitutions  several 
of  our  churches  have  established  or  are  about  to  establish  mis- 
sions in  connection  with  their  own  organizations.  Thus  Central 
church,  Chambersburg,  has  its  chapel  and  its  mission  among 
the  new  population  near  the  Taylor  works ;  Pine  Street  church, 
Harrisburg,  has  its  chapel  and  mission  on  Eleventh  street,  near 
Herr,  to  meet  the  wants  of  the  Sibletown  district  of  the  city, 
and  Market  Square  church,  Harrisburg,  has  its  mission  near 
the  Lochiel  iron  works,  where  a  fine  stone  chapel  is  in  course 
of  erection. 

During  this  period  no  little  thought  and  attention  have  been 
bestowed  on  the  feeble  and  discouraged  congregations.  It 
should  ever  be  borne  in  mind  that,  in  the  main,  the  churches 
which  we  have  been  accustomed  thus  to  speak  of  have  been 
rendered  so  by  the  force  of  circumstances  lying  quite  beyond 
their  control.  Such,  for  instance,  as  the  emigration  of  families 
— sometimes  many  of  them  from  a  particular  community — to 
the  west:  local  changes  in  centers  of  population,  leading  to 
the  building  up  of  town  churches  by  the  depletion  of  those  in 
the  country  adjacent ;  young  men  leaving  their  homes  to  seek 
positions  and  employment  in  the  cities  and  manufacturing  dis- 
tricts and  on  railroads,  or  in  the  distant  west  The  fact  that 
they  are  weak  should  not  lead  Presbytery  to  regard  them  as 
unimportant,  or  fail  to  care  for  and  foster  them.  They  may, 
perchance,  not  grow  strong.  This,  in  many  a  case,  is  an  im- 
possibility. Nevertheless,  they  are  doing  important  work. 
They  are  rearing  men  and  women  who  compose  the  very  bone 


lS70-lS88—Suste7itatwn.  178 

and  sinew  of  the  strong  and  aggressive  churches  of  the  land, 
and  are  furnishing  more  young  men  to  fill  the  ranks  of  the 
ministry  ut  home  and  abroad,  than  the  wealthy  and  influen- 
tial churches  of  our  large  towns  and  cities. 

In  too  many  instances  hitherto,  these  churches  have  been 
dependent  on  and  content  with  the  occasional  supplies  ap- 
pointed by  Presbytery.  In  other  instances,  pastorates  have 
been  formed  by  the  help  of  the  Board  of  Home  Missions, 
which,  owing  to  inadequacy  of  support,  were  of  short  duration. 
Wlien  the  original  Sustentation -scheme  was  inaugurated  by 
the  Greneral  Assembly,  Presbytery  was  very  greatly  in  favor 
of  it,  and  thought  it  saw  in  it  a  remedy  for  many  of  these 
troubles,  by  the  competent  support  that  would  be  guaranteed 
to  pastors  under  it.  But  for  various  reasons  this  scheme  was 
not  permitted  to  be  a  success  in  its  distinct  and  independent 
character,  and  was  made  a  department  or  a  dependent  of  the 
Board  of  Home  Missions.  Presbytery,  in  several  instances, 
attempted  to  establish  pastorates  under  it  in  this  connection, 
but  without  success.  The  prescribed  conditions  with  which  it 
was  encumbered  virtually  laid  Sustentation  on  the  shelf  for  the 
whole  church.  What  Synodical  Sustentation,  just  now  going 
into  effect,  may  have  in  store  for  us,  remains  to  be  seen.  It  is 
full  of  promise.  A  fair  and  honest  trial  should  be  accorded  it 
If  this  be  done,  we  are  hopeful  of  great  good  resulting  from 
its  workings. 

An  important  forward  step  was  taken  by  the  Presbytery  in 
the  spring  of  its  centennial  year  (1886),  which  should  properly 
here  be  noted.  At  the  April  meeting  its  Permanent  Committee 
on  Home  Missions  and  Vacant  Churches  made  this  recommen- 
dation :  "  The  appointment  of  a  Presbyterial  Missionary  to  take 
the  oversight  of  the  feeble  churches,  under  the  direction  of  the 
Committee  on  Home  Missions  and  Vacant  churches ;  the  funds 
necessary  for  his  salary  to  be  raised  on  the  field,  supplemented 
from  the  fund  for  Home  Mission  purposes  in  our  bounds." 

The  resolution  was  adopted  with  great  unanimity,  and  the 
committee  was  instructed  to  make  selection  of  a  man  to  under- 
take the  work.  The  choice  fell  on  Rev.  Wm.  H.  Logan,  pastor 
of  the  churches  of  Newport  and  Millerstown.     He  was  conse- 


174  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 

quently  recommended  tx3  Presbytery,  in  session  at  Steel  ton, 
June  8th,  1886.  Mr.  Logan  having  signitied  his  willingness 
to  accept  the  post,  was,  at  his  request,  released  from  his  pastoral 
charge  and  appointed  Presbyterial  Missionary  for  two  years. 

The  sequel  has  proven  the  measure  adopted  and  the  selection 
of  the  man  to  carry  it  out  to  have  been  eminently  fitting.  The 
weak  have  been  strengthened ;  the  despondent  encouraged ; 
the  dispersed  gathered ;  and  nearly  all  have  been  shepherded — 
so  that  very  few  vacant  churches  are  now  to  be  found  in  our 
bounds.  Truly,  "  the  wilderness  and  the  solitary  place  "  have 
been  "made  glad.'' 

During  these  years  Presbytery  has  not  failed  to  keep  pace 
with  the  demand  of  the  times  in  regard  to  the  great  social  and 
moral  questions  which  affect  alike  the  interests  of  the  church, 
the  community  and  the  home.  In  clear  and  unmistakable 
terms  has  it  spoken  in  regard  to  holding  and  keeping  God's 
holy  day  sacred.  It  is  true,  little  appears  thereby  to  have  been 
accomplished,  beyond  bearing  testimony  for  the  right;  for, 
Sabbath  desecration  has  gone  on,  waxing  greater  and  greater. 
But  the  church's  testimony,  even  if  it  fail  of  producing  im- 
mediate results,  is  important.  It  is  not  lost.  Let  there  be 
reiteration  with  ever-growing  emphasis.  Reaction  may  some 
day  come,  and  the  American  Sabbath  may  yet  be  preserved. 
Railroad  and  iron  manufacturing  corporations  and  Sunday  news- 
papers are  the  great  corrupters  of  public  morals  on  this  question. 

It  is  refreshing  to  know  that  in  our  bounds  there  is  at  least 
one  railroad  president  and  iron  manufacturer  who  has  wielded 
his  pen  in  behalf  of  the  Lord's  day  in  the  production  of  an  able 
pamphlet  on  the  subject"^  and  that  there  are  many  other  iron 
men  who  do  regard  the  Sabbath  as  sacred  unto  the  Lord. 

Presbytery  also  used  its  influence  to  secure  the  passage  by 
our  State  Legislature  of  a  marriage  license  law,  such  as  to 
afford  protecti!)n  to  ministers,  to  parents  and  to  the  contracting 
parties  themselves.  The  existing  law  may  not  be  wholly  free 
from  objectionable  features.  These  can,  and,  no  doubt,  will 
be  remedied.  Good  cannot  but  result  from  the  operation  of 
this  law  to  homes  and  to  society. 

•C!ol.  WiestUng,  of  Mont  Alto,  Pa. 


1 870-1 888—  Temperance.  1 75 


Upon  another  question,  diametrically  the  opposite  of  the  last, 
yet  bearing  to  it  the  most  intimate  relation,  its  voice  has  been 
raised.  We  refer  to  divorce.  Under  existing  laws  in  our 
State,  divorce  may  be  obtained  on  not  less  than  a  dozen 
grounds.  Great  and  growing  evils  are  arising  from  this  in 
families  and  community.  Presbytery  has  not  assumed  any 
new  attitude  on  the  subject;  but,  impressed  with  the  evils 
arising  from  existing  laws,  and  adhering  firmly  to  the  doctrines 
of  our  standards,  it  has  earnestly  asked  the  Legislature  of  the 
State  to  enact  a  law  which  will  make  the  procuring  of  divorce 
possible  on  two  grounds  only — adultery  and  desertion  such  as 
cannot  be  remedied. 

W^  liere  gladly  note  its  attitude  and  record  some  of  its  utter- 
ances on  another  socio-moral  question,  which  is  before  the 
church  and  society  to  stay  and  triumph,  we  believe — the  tem- 
perance question.  This  Presbytery  and  the  church  at  large 
have  always  been  right  on  this  question,  ever  since  it  came  to 
be  a  question,  whatever  unreasonable  and  fanatical  men  and 
women  may  have  said  to  the  contrary. 

The  Rev.  John  Black,  pastor  of  Upper  Marsh  Creek  (Gettys- 
burg) Presbyterian  congregation,  may  properly  be  regarded  as 
the  pioneer  in  the  cause  of  temperance  in  this  whole  region  of 
country.  He  saw  the  evil  effects  of  the  use  of  intoxicants  on 
all  occasions  and  by  all  classes  of  persons,  and  he  openly  and 
fearlessly  opposed  it. 

About  1790  or  1791  he  proposed  to  his  congregation  for 
signatures  the  following  resolutions  : 

"We  resolve  that  we  will  not  make  a  frequent,  much  less  a 
common  use  of  spirituous  or  intoxicating  liquors,  and  will 
guard  at  all  times  against  drinking,  so  as  in  the  least  to  disturb 
our  frame  or  in  anywise  injure  us  in  rational  and  religious 
exercises. 

"  We  resolve,  secondly,  to  avoid  temptation  to  the  vice  of 
drunkenness,  to  shun  the  company  of  drunkards,  to  abstain 
from  places  where  liquor  is  sold,  except  when  the  pursuits  of 
our  lawful  business,  or  the  duties  of  good  neighborhood,  oblige 
us  to  visit  them. 

"Moreover,  we  resolve  that  we  will  not  give  such  liquor  to 


176  Presbytery  of  Carlisle —  Cen  tenn  lal. 


persons  whom  we  may  employ  in  harvest,  at  house-raising,  or 
any  other  gathering  for  labor,  to  such  a  degree  as  to  injure 
them ;  and  that  at  vendues,  which  any  of  us  may  make,  we 
will  not  afford  any  of  it  at  all. 

This  was  before  the  temperance  question  began  to  be  agitated. 
Mr.  Black  was  in  advance  of  his  time.  In  our  day  these  reso- 
lutions would  be  regarded  as  moderate.  Not  so  then.  But 
three  of  Mr.  Black's  congregation  were  willing  to  subscribe 
their  names  to  them.  On  account  of  liis  temperance  senti- 
ments his  popularity,  which  had  been  very  great  in  the  early 
part  of  his  ministry  waned,  until  he  was  finally  constrained, 
for  want  of  support,  to  resign  his  charge.  But  the  records  of 
Presbytery  and  the  history  of  the  churches  show  that  as  the 
importance  of  the  subject  came  to  be  felt  more  and  more,  our 
ministers  and  people  were  found  arraying  themselves  on  the 
side  of  right. 

In  the  early  history  of  the  temperance  movement,  Presbytey 
adopted  the  following :  "  Resolved,  agreeably  to  the  resolu- 
tions of  the  General  Assembly  on  the  subject  of  intemperance, 
that  this  Presbytery  do  recommend  to  the  ministers  and  ses- 
sions in  their  connection  to  use  the  means  they  respectively 
consider  best  fitted  to  destroy  this  pernicious  and  growing 
vice."  * 

But  it  is  alone  with  the  period  since  the  reunion  we  now 
have  to  do.  A  very  clear  and  strong  paper,  adopted  April 
16th,  1874,  concludes  with  these  words  :  "  Believing  that  in- 
temperance is  not  only  a  bitter  curse  to  man  and  a  foe  to  his 
dearest  interests  in  this  life  and  in  the  life  to  come,  but  a  great 
sin  against  Grod  and  a  mighty  obstruction  to  the  progress  of  the 
Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  the  world,  we  earnestly  in- 
voke all  our  ministers  and  elders  and  church  members  to  bring 
the  whole  weight  of  their  influence  against  it,  in  the  regulation 
of  their  own  family  customs,  in  a  sedulous  care  for  the  purity 
of  the  church  from  all  complicity  with  the  evil,  in  the  careful 
instruction  of  our  youth  in  the  Sabbath  schools,  and  by  such 
public  efforts  throughout  the  communities  as  shall  at  once  and 
forever  give  to  religion  its  true  position  of  uncompromising  op- 

♦Records  October  30, 1827. 


1H70-ISSS— Temperance.  17 


position  to  a  vice  and  a  sin  so  enormous  in  its  mischiefs  and  so 
disgraceful  to  the  christian  name." 

The  "love  of  filthy  lucre,"  or  the  lack  of  moral  fortitude 
which  enables  a  man  to  say  "  no,"  sometimes  leads  men,  even 
wearing  the  christian  name,  to  lose  sight  of  what  they  owe  to 
God,  the  church,  humanity,  themselves. 

So  it  proved  in  one  of  the  cliurches  under  our  care,  whose 
session  addressed  a  "  letter  of  inquiry  "  to  Presbytery  (April, 
1881),  as  to  "  what  should  l)e  done  with  church  members  who 
signed  applications  for  license  or  became  bondsmen  for  those 
engaged  in  the  liquor  traffic,  or  in  keeping  hotels  where  intoxi- 
cating drinks  are  sold."  This  called  forth  the  following  answer, 
which  the  Stated  Clerk  was  instructed  to  have  printed  in  cir- 
cular form  and  sent  to  all  pastors  and  sessions  of  churches: 
"  In  the  judgment  of  this  Presbyteiy,  signing  applications  for 
license,  becoming  bondsmen  for  those  engaged  in  the  liquor 
traffic  and  keeping  hotels  where  intoxicating  drinks  are  sold, 
and  all  complicity  with  the  business  of  keeping  tippling-houses, 
are  inconsistent  with  our  high  vocation  as  followers  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  Accordingly,  the  sessions  of  the  churches  under 
our  care  are  hereby  advised  to  deal  with  such  offenders.  And 
we  also  enjoin  on  all  the  membei's  of  our  churches  a  steadfast 
and  conscientious  opposition  to  intemperance  in  all  its  forms. 
We  cannot  keep  ourselves  '  unspotted  from  the  world  '  if  we, 
in  any  way,  become  responsible  for  the  business  of  making 
drunkards  in  the  land.  We  must  take  heed  that  the  blood  of 
souls  be  not  found  on  our  skirts." 

And,  as  showing  that  it  kept  fully  abreast  with  the  ever- 
advancing  temperance  sentiment,  when  in  session  at  Newville. 
April,  1883,  and  a  bill  was  up  for  final  passage  in  the  State 
Legislature  to  submit  the  question  of  prohibitory  amendment 
of  the  Constitution  to  a  vote  of  the  people,  Presbyteiy  with 
entire  unanimity  adopted  the  following  resolution,  and  entrusted 
it  to  one  of  its  lay  members  to  be  taken  directly  to  Harrisburg : 
^'Resolved,  That  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  covering  six  coun- 
ties of  the  State,  and  composed  of  forty-five  ministers  and 
fortv-seven  churches — embracing  6,390  communicants,  ex- 
presses to  the  liCgislature  its  earnest  wish  that  the  prohibition 
12 


178 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


amendment  be  submitted  to  the  vote  of  the  people."  What 
the  Legislature  of  that  year  failed  to  do  has  been  done  by  the 
Legislature  of  1886-1887. 

Up  to  the  year  1886  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  and  before 
it  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  had  lived  a  secure,  though  not 
always  quiet  and  peaceable,  life  without  being  a  "  body  cor- 
porate." In  the  centennial  year  of  its  own  proper  existence, 
however,  a  charter  was  procured  from  the  court  of  Cumberland 
county.  There  were  certain  questions  of  property  that  made 
this  especially  desirable.  At  the  request  of  the  trustees  of 
Presbytery  the  Kev.  Joseph  A.  Murray,  D.  D.,  prepared  a  device 
for  their  seal,  which  was  accepted  by  them,  and  was  afterwards 
approved  and  adopted  by  the  Presbyter}^ 

The  following  description  of  the  seal  is  copied  from  the 
''Daily  Herald  "  of  Carlisle: 

"  Near  the  lower  part  of  the  seal,  and  directly  above  a  sym- 
bol of  light,  are  the  j'ears 
1786-1886,  indicating  when 
the  Presbytery  was  formed  and 
when  it  was  chartered,  com- 
memorative also  of  its  centen- 
nial. Above  these  figures  is 
a  pulpit,  with  an  open  Bible 
upon  it,  indicating  that  preach- 
ing is  the  great  work  of  the 
christian  ministry.  Above  the 
pulpit  and  encircling  it  are 
three  words,  indicating  the  mat- 
ter that  is  preached  and  its  blessed  effects — Veritas  Uberahit  vos. 
(John  viii,  32).  And  the  whole  is  surrounded  in  capital  letters 
by  the  words,  The  Presbytery  of  Carlisle.  The  device  is 
alike  simple  and  original,  as  well  as  significant  and  a23propriate." 
This  period  of  our  history  had  in  store  for  us  another  synod- 
ical  change.  In  the  main,  Presbytery  was  well  satisfied  with 
the  synodical  connection  in  which  placed  by  the  reunited  Gen- 
eral Assembly.  It  is  true,  we  regretted  that  by  it  we  lost  some 
of  our  old  and  valued  clmrche? — notably  Hagerstown,  Wil- 
liamsport,  Cumberland,  Emmittsburg  and  Piney  Creek,  in  the 


1870  -1888— aS^/ioc/  of  Pennsylvania.  179 


State  of  Maryland,  and  Moiiaghaii  in  Pennsylvania.  The 
churches  themselves  objected  to  the  change;  and  an  earnest, 
though  fruitless,  effort  was  made  alike  by  Presbytery  and  the 
cliurches  to  have  them  restored.  But  the  effort  once  made  and 
the  adverse  decision  given,  the  situation  was  cheerfully,  though 
regretfully,  accepted  on  all  hands.  The  Synod  of  Ilarrisburg 
was  a  compact  body,  composed  of  ministers  and  elders  who  had 
much  in  common,  and  therefore  were  interested  in  each  other  and 
each  other's  work.  It  was  not  so  large  as  to  prevent  a  jjcrsonal 
acquaintance  among  its  members  and  tlie  formation  of  strong  at- 
tachments. Its  annual  meetings  were  hailed  with  pleasure,  and 
they  never  failed  to  prove  occasions  of  personal  enjoyment  and 
profit  to  its  members,  as  well  as  of  advantage  to  the  cause  of 
Christ  in  the  territory  covered  b}^  it.  Presbytery  would  have 
l)een  well  pleased  to  have  had  this  synodical  arrangement  con- 
tinued. It  did  not  regard  with  any  degree  of  favor  the  State- 
synodical  project,  but  during  the  time  of  its  agitation  presented 
an  unbroken  front  in  opposition  to  it.  And  after  the  deed 
had  been  accomplished,  it  overtured  the  General  Assembly  to 
undo  it  so  far  as  related  to  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  by  di- 
viding the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania  into  three  Synods  to  be 
known  as  tlie  Eastern,  Central  and  Western  Synods  of  Penn- 
sylvania. But  our  overture  went  where  a  great  many  good 
overtures  go.  We  are  thorough  Presbyterians.  We  bow  in 
submission  ;  and,  like  other  Presbyteries,  send  our  commis- 
sioners to  the  great  Synod  of  the  great  State  of  Pennsylvania 
(which — the  Synod  we  mean — embraces  West  Virginia,  West 
Africa  and  the  Republic  of  Mexico,  as  well).  But  we  think 
the  number  of  members  of  Presbytery  very  small  who  will  not 
still  testify  that  the  "old  was  better  than  the  new.'' 

The  closing  part  of  the  first  century  of  our  Presbyterial  exis- 
tence has  been  characterized  by  very  marked  advancement  in  the 
Sabbath  school  department  of  the  church's  work — in  tlie  num- 
ber of  schools,  in  the  appliances  for  making  them  efficient  and 
in  the  membership.  This  will  appear  from  the  following 
figures,  commencing  with  1856,  the  first  year  that  the  mem- 
bership of  Sabbath  schools  was  reported  :  Membership — in  1856, 
1,095 ;  in  1867,  3,399 ;  in  1877,  6,804,  and  in  1887,  8,794. 


180  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centenrdal. 


Since  the  reunion  there  lias  been  a  steady  tliough  not  very 
marked  growth  in  giving  to  the  work  of  the  Lord.  It  is  true, 
that  the  year  1886  has  been  termed  the  "  banner  year.'"  Its 
reports  show  $121,354  to  have  been  given  for  all  religious  pur- 
poses by  the  churches  of  the  Presbytery.  Nor  is  the  year  end- 
ing April,  1887,  much  behind,  showing  a  summary  of  $120,128. 
But  it  must  be  kept  in  mind  that  much  of  this  was  expended 
in  building  and  repairing  churches,  and  that  the  giving  to 
strictly  benevolent  objects  was  not  much  in  excess  of  that  of 
previous  years.  We  give  the  net  gain  from  the  time  of  the 
reunion  :  Communicant  membership,  1,390  :  Sunday  school 
membership,  3,339  :  Home  Missions,  $4,447.  Foreign  Missions, 
$4,117;  Church  Erection,  $900:  Ministerial  Relief,  $316: 
Freedmen,  $379:  Congregational,  $62,240:  Miscellaneous, 
$2,901.  To  this  must  be  added  Sustentation,  $248,  and  Aid 
for  Colleges,  etc.,  $516  (objects  not  named  in  1870),  whilst 
there  was  a  falling  off  of  $1,097  for  Education  and  $430  for  pub- 
lication. It  must  be  admitted  that  our  advance  in  the  cause  of  ben- 
eficence is  not  fully  in  keeping  with  the  advance  of  the  age  and 
with  existing  spiritual  destitution  and  needs  of  our  land  and  of 
other  lands.  Golden  opportunities  as  well  as  imminent  perils  lie 
before  her,  and  the  church  ought  to  do  quickl}'  and  with  her 
might  what  her  hands  find  to  do.  ^^Carpe  diem^^  should  be 
her  watchword  just  now.  The  inflowing  tide  of  foreign  popu- 
lation confronting  us  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  open  doors 
among  all  people  and  kindreds  abroad  for  the  ingress  of  the 
Gospel,  on  the  other,  crj-  aloud.  It  were  well  that  the  church, 
Isechar-like,  ''  had  understanding  of  the  times  to  know  what 
Israel  ought  to  do." 

It  will  be  noticed  from  the  figures  above  furnished  that  the 
principal  advance  made  in  giving  is  in  favor  of  the  two  great 
causes  of  Home  and  Foreign  Missions.  This  is  to  be  attributed 
largely,  if  not  mainly,  to  what  has  been  undertaken  and  ac- 
complished by  the  women  of  the  Presbytery. 

In  the  spring  of  1872,  Presbytery  adopted  a  resolution  which 
shows  its  appreciation  of  the  importance  of  ''  woman's  work." 
It  reads :  ^^ Resolved^  That  this  Presbytery  express  their  ap- 
preciation of  this  movement  ("  woman's   work  for  woman  '), 


1870-lbyb— irty//ir///6    Work.  181 

and  recommend  that  auxiliary  societies,  V)ands  and  circles  be 
formed  in  all  our  churches  and  Sabbath  schools."  Five  years 
after  this  (March  17.  1877),  a  meeting  of  the  ladies  of  the 
Presbytery  was  held  in  the  First  church,  Carlisle,  and  "The 
Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Carlisle  "  was  organized,  and  Mrs.  Julia  Briggs,  of  Harrisburg, 
was  chosen  president.  It  was  with  unfeigned  fear  and  trepi- 
dation that  they  entered  upon  the  work.  They  could  scarcely 
see  their  way  clear  to  pledge  $400 — the  salary  of  Mrs.  Eddy — 
as  the  amount  to  be  raised  the  first  year.  But  they  did  it 
Now  their  annual  contributions  amount  to  $4,000. 

It  is  with  pleasure  we  here  insert  the  fitting  words  uttered 
by  Mrs.  James  F.  Kennedy  in  the  "  Decennial  Address  ""  de- 
liyered  by  her  before  the  society  at  its  annual  meeting,  held  at 
Carlisle   March  9,  1887:   "  The  women  of  the   Presbytery  of 
Carlisle  joined  a  sisterhood  of  thirty  societies,  just  ten   years 
ago.     Many  of  us  remember  the  birth  throes  of  our  organiza- 
tion.    A  Presbyterial  organization  of  women  '  had  not  ceased 
to  be  a  strange  sound  in  our  ears  " — a  new  term  in  the  language 
of  Canaan.     Was  God's  yoice  in  the  call?   Was  His  the  hand 
that  beckoned  us  to  follow?     Were  we  in  this  way  to  be  en- 
abled to  do  more  for  the  honor  and  glory  of  His  name  ?   Earn- 
est prayer  ascended  for  the  sure  manifestation  of  His  will,  and 
in  His  own  time  and  way,  the  answ^er  canie,  as  the  clear  shining 
of  the  sun  after  rain.     From  a  small  beginning,  the  work  went 
on,  each  succeeding  year  marked  by  steady  growth.     Strong, 
vigorous  and  mature,  (nir  Presbyterial  society  stands  to-day, 
in  the  place  that  gave  it  birth,  to  celebrate  its  tenth  birthday, 
and  to  attest  that  the  good  hand  of  our  God  has  been  upon  it 
We  are  here  to  thank  Him  for  the  sunshine  and  the  dew,  for 
'  the  early  and  the  latter  rain,'  whereby  that  growth  has  been 
attained.     We  thank  Him  for  answered  prayer,  when  we  sought 
o-uidance  in  the  selection  of  our  honored  president     We  thank 
Him  that  her  health  and  strength  have  been  kept  precious  in 
His  sight" 

From  this  we  turn  for  a  moment  to  its  twin  sister  organiza- 
tion—  Woman's  Presbyterial  Home  Mission  Society.  Are  they 
not  twins?  Nay,  are  they  not  one,  save  in   the  fields  of  their 


182  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


operation  ?  And,  to  press  the  question  further,  are  they  not  one 
in  this  too  ;  lor  has  not  the  everywhere  present  Master,  whose 
are  all  soals,  said:  ''The field  is  the  world T 

One  year  and  a  half  after  the  organization  of  the  Woman's 
Presbyterial  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  viz :  October  18, 
1878,  Presbyterv  took  the  following  action  in  reference  to  the 
formation  of  a  Woman's  Synodical  Home  Missionary  Commit- 
tee :  "  The  Board  of  Home  Missions  having  requested  Synod 
to  appoint  through  its  Presbyteries  a  committee  of  ladies  to 
represent  woman's  work  in  behalf  of  home  missions  in  its 
bounds,  on  motion,  Mrs.  George  Norcross  and  Mrs.  J.  C.  Cald- 
well were  made  the  representatives  of  this  Presbytery." 

But  the  other  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  (Huntingdon,  Nor- 
thumberland and  Wellsboro')  failed  to  appoint  like  com- 
mittees. Hence  no  action  was  taken  by  Synod  at  its  meeting 
soon  after.  But  at  the  meeting  of  Synod  in  the  fall  of  1879  a 
committee  of  eight  ladies  was  appointed — two  from  each  Pres- 
byteiy. 

Thus  far  there  was  no  distinct  Presbyterial  committee.  The 
ladies  above  mentioned  were  Presbytery's  members  of  the 
Synodical  committee.  But  at  its  meeting  held  at  Carlisle, 
April  14,  1880,  ''A  Presbyterial  committee  on  Home  Missions, 
consisting  of  Mrs.  George  Norcross,  Mrs.  J.  C.  Caldwell,  Mrs. 
William  A.  West  and  Mrs.  Jacob  S.  Nixon  was  appointed  by 
Presbytery."  Mrs.  Nixon  having  declined  to  serve,  Mrs. 
Charles  L.  Bailey  was  appointed  on  the  committee  at  the  meet- 
ing of  Presbytery,  October  23,  1880. 

This  committee  reported  to  Presbyterv  the  following  April 
that  they  had  raised  and  paid  out  as  follows :  Mrs.  Park's 
salary,  $300,  and  $240.59  which  had  been  distributed  to  dif- 
ferent points  in  Kansas,  Dakota  and  Alaska  ;  and  that  boxes 
to  the  value  of  $493.68  had  been  contributed — making  a  total 
of  $1,034.17.  That  year  (1881)  the  committee  organized 
regularly  into  the  Woman's  Home  Missionary  Societ}^  of  the 
Presbytery,  with  Mrs.  Norcross  as  president. 

Next  spring  they  reported  as  the  result  of  their  year's  work, 
having  received  from  twenty  churches,  $1,612  in  money  and 
$1,541  in  boxes — total.  $3,153.     In  faith   and  patience  they 


lS70-l8SS—M^sw)is. 


183 


have  gone  steadily  forward  in  their  work  till,  in  1886,  their  re- 
port for  the  year  foots  up,  from  thirty-three  churches  and 
twenty-eight  bands,  in  money,  $4,000,  and  in  boxes,  $1,500, 
making  a  total  of  $5,500.  Five  hundred  of  the  four  thousand 
dollars  in  money  were  contributed  and  applied  to  the  cause  of 
Freedmen. 

As  a  matter  of  interest,  instruction,  and  encouragement  we  here 
give  the  progress  made  in  contributing  to  these  two  great  causes 
(Home  and  Foreign  Missions)  from  the  time  of  the  division. 
Just  after  the  division,  the  Foreign  Board  came  into  existence. 
The  first  report  was  made  in  1889.  We  note  what  was  given 
every  tenth  year,  except  the  last : 


1839,  Home  Missions, 

1849,      " 

1859,      " 

1869,      •' 

1879,      " 

1886,      " 


$319 
570 
1,917 
2,880 
5,419 
9,477 


Foreign  Missions $593 

1.560 

2,030 

3,218 

7,004 

9,120 


The  interest  of  Presbytery  in  the  work  of  the  Master  beyond 
its  own  bounds,  has  been  manifested  not  alone  by  the  gifts  of 
money  to  help  it  forward  ;  but  by  the  gift  of  men  and  women, 
as  well.  These  have  ever  been  found  among  the  pioneers  of  the 
church  in  our  own  land  from  the  days  of  McMillan  down. 

Nor  has  it  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  the  call  wafted  from  lands  be- 
yond the  seas:  "Come  over  and  help  us."  But  in  response 
there  have  gone  of  its  sons  and  daughters  the  following,  whose 
names  we  have.  Others  may  have  gone  whose  names  we  have 
not.  The  figures  indicate  the  term  of  service  in  the  field  ;  *  in- 
dicates that  they  died  in  the  service  of  the  Board ;  the  blank 
after  the  dash  indicates  that  they  are  still  in  the  field : 

India. 

Rev.  Henry  R.  Wilson,  D.  D 1838—1846. 

♦Mrs.  Henry  R.  Wilson 1838—1847. 

♦Rev.  David  E.  Campbell 1850-1857. 

Mrs.  Rev.  R  S.  Fullerton 1850—1866. 

Rev.  R.  Elliott  Williams 1852—1861. 

Rev.  Alexander  P.  Kelso 1869— 

Rev.  Galen  W.  Seiler 1870— 

Mrs.  Rev.  F.  I.  Newton 1874— 


184  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


China. 

*Rev.  M.  Simpson  Culbertson,  D.  D 1844—1862. 

Rev.  Calvin  W.  Mateer.  D.  D 1864— 

Rev.  John  R.  Wherry 1864— 

Mrs.  J.  R.  Wherry 1864— 

Rev.  Robert  M.  Mateei   ...    1881— 

Rev.  J.  Hood  Laughhn 1881— 

Liberia. 

Rev.  David  A.  Wilsoij 1850—1858. 

Mrs.  D.  A.  Wilson,  D.  D 1850—1858. 

Brazil. 

*Rev.  Ashbel  G.  Simonton 1859—1867. 

*Mrs.  A.  L.  Blackford 1860—1876. 

Japan. 

*Rev.  Oliver  M.  Green 1873—1883. 

Annie  B  West 1883— 

Syria. 
R.  H.  West  (Prof,  in  Syrian  Protestant  College,  Bey  rout  j   .  .  1883— 

A  few  paragraphs  on  church  property  will  not  fail  to  interest. 
None  of  the  original  churches  are  now  standing.  They  were 
generally  built  of  hewn  logs,  "chinked  and  daubed,"  as  were 
also  the  dwellings  of  most  of  the  early  settlers.  These  generally 
gave  way  to  larger  and  better  houses  of  worship,  as  the  people 
increased  in  numbers  and  advanced  in  wealth.  To  this,  we 
believe,  there  is  no  exception.  Even  the  "old  Deny  church," 
removed  a  short  time  ago,  had  been  preceded  by  a  smaller 
building,  erected  in  1732.  A  very  strong  desire  was  felt  to 
preserve  the  building  erected  in  1756,  but  it  had  so  crumbled 
and  gone  to  decay  that  it  had  to  be  taken  down.  This  occurred 
in  1883.  Since  then  a  beautiful  and  substantial  limestone 
structure  has  been  reared  on  this  historic  spot  by  the  descen- 
dants and  friends  of  the  staunch  Scotch-Irish  Presbyterians 
who  worshiped  in  the  old  log  church. 

Most  of  the  older  congregations  are  now  occupying  their 
third  house  of  worship. 

There  are  forty-nine  congregations  in  the  Presbytery,  owning 
fifty-two  churches  and  three  chapels.  From  valuations  fur- 
nished the  Stated  clerk,  to  be  used  in  preparing  a  "  tabulated 
statement "  for  the  General  Assembly,  the  value  of  these  places 


1870-1888— OW  Churches.  185 

of  worsliip  is  estimated  at  over  $460,000.  Twenty-four  of  the 
churches  are  brick,  sixteen  are  frame,  weatherboarded,  and 
twelve  are  stone.  Some  of  the  stone  churches  are  ver}^  old. 
The  erection  of  seven  of  them  dates  back  of  tlie  present  cen- 
tury, viz  :  Paxton,  about  1762  ;  First  church,  Carlisle,  1771 ; 
Sliver  SpriniT,  1783;  Big  S})ring,  1790;  Lower  Marsh  Creek, 
1790 ;  Great  Conewago,  1787;  Mercersburg,  1794.  And  the  Fall- 
ing Spring  church,  at  Chambersburg,  was  built  in  1803.  All  of 
these  old  churches  are  in  a  fine  state  of  preservation  and  most 
of  them  in  excellent  lepair.  ''  Humanly  speaking,"  they  may 
stand  for  centuries  to  come. 

In  the  case  of  five  of  the  above  eight,  viz :  First  church, 
Carlisle ;  Silver  Spring,  Big  Spring,  Falling  Spring,  and  Mer- 
cersburg, changes  have  been  made  in  the  exterior  by  additions 
or  by  otherwise  remodelling  them.  These,  except  possibly  in 
one  instance,  were  called  for  in  order  to  secure  much  needed 
additional  room.  In  all  cases  as  fe\v  changes  as  possible  were 
made  in  the  original  buildings.  We  think  those  at  Carlisle 
and  Falling  Spring  remain  almost  entirely  intact ;  and  that  the 
changes  made  have  been  mainly  in  form  of  additions.  These 
five  old  churches  deservedly  take  rank  among  the  best  and 
most  attractive  in  the  Presbytery.  It  may  be  added  that  all 
of  them  are  provided  with  fine  lecture  and  Sabbath  school 
rooms  or  chapels  of  recent  date.  Two  of  these  are  munificent 
gifts  of  individuals — that  at  Mercersburg,  of  Mr.  Seth  Dickey, 
and  the  elegant  Memonal  Sunday  school  chapel  at  Silver 
Spring,  of  Col.  Henry  McCormick  and  wife,  of  Harrisburg, 

The  exterior  of  the  other  three  old  stone  churches  remains 
unchanged,  viz:  Paxton,  Lower  Marsh  Creek  and  Great 
Conewago.  There  appears  to  be  no  occasion  that  would  de- 
mand change,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  they  will  pass  down 
intact  through  the  centuries  to  come.  By  each  succeeding 
generation  they  will  be  prized  the  more  highly  and  held  the 
more  sacred,  because  unchanged.  At  Paxton  the  congregation 
have  recently  made  internal  changes  and  improvements  which 
render  it  one  of  the  most  comfortable  and  attractive  places 
of  worship  in  the  Presbytery,  as  it  is  the  oldest  Since  through 
with  this  improvement,  i\iQy  should  erect  upon  their  beautiful 


186  Pre^bytti^  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

and  spacious  grounds  a  suitable  building  for  Sabbath  school 
and  lecture  purposes.  May  there  not  be  amongst  them  some 
oue  like-minded  with  Col.  McCormick  or  Mr.  Dickey  ?  There 
exists  the  same  need  of  such  a  building  at  Lower  Marsh  Creek 
church.  At  Great  Conewago  a  neat  and  commodious  lecture 
and  Sabbath  school  room  has  just  been  erected. 

One  of  the  brick  churches  was  built  in  the  last  century — 
Rocky  Springs,  in  1794.  It  is  four  miles  north  of  Chambers- 
burg.  Both  internally  and  externally  it  remains  as  it  was 
when  built.  There  may  be  seen  to-day  the  old  times  wine- 
glass shaped  pulpit,  perched  high  against  the  wall  with  sound- 
ing board  above ;  the  straight,  high-backed  pews ;  the  aisles 
laid  in  brick,  etc.  Men  of  the  present  day,  especially  from  the 
towns  and  cities,  regard  it  with  great  curiosity  and  deep  in- 
terest But  what  of  the  congregation  ?  The  multitudes  that 
crowded  its  aisles  and  filled  its  pews  in  bygone  years  have  passed 
away,  and  there  are  few  to  take  their  places.  This  latter  is  the 
one  sad  feature. 

With  scarce  an  exception,  the  church  properties  in  the 
Presbytery  may  be  said  to  be  in  excellent  condition.  Three 
fine  new  churches — Shippensburg,  Derry  and  Lower  Path 
Valley,  and  a  fourth,  neat  and  comfortable,  at  Steelton — have 
just  recently  been  finished.  The  Second  church,  Carlisle,  and 
the  churches  at  Mercersburg  and  Newport  have  been  remodeled 
and  greatly  improved.  And  repairs  and  improvements  have 
been  or  are  being  made  in  or  about  the  churches  of  Harrisburg, 
Upper  Path  Valley  and  Mechanicsburg ;  and  arrangements 
have  been  completed  for  the  erection  of  a  fine  brick  church  at 
Duncannon  in  1888.  Never  in  the  history  of  the  Presbytery 
has  there  been  a  time  when  more  attention  was  paid  to  the 
character  and  condition  of  places  of  worship  than  now.  To 
the  honor  of  God's  people  be  it  said,  there  are  none  left  lying 
waste.  It  shoulgl  be  added,  there  are  no  debts  on  the  churches 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 

Manses. 
Another  important  form  of  church  property  is  the  manse  or 
parsonage.     There  are  twenty-one  of  these  in  the  Presbytery ; 


IS70-188S— Manses.  187 

the  aggregate  value  of  which  is  about  $57,000.  Th(>se  furnish 
homes  for  the  pasters  of  twenty -six  churches,  and  uve  owned 
by  the  foUowing  congregations  ;  Pine  Street  (Harrisluirg),  Pax- 
ton  (for  pastor  of  Paxton  and  Derry),  Middletown.  Dauphin, 
Duncannon,  Millerstown  (for  pastor  of  Millerstown  and  New- 
port), Mechanicsburg,  Silver  Spring,  Monaghan  (for  pastor  of 
Monaghan  and  Petersburg),  Second  church  of  Carlisle,  Gettys- 
burg, Big  Spring,  Dickinson,  Middle  Spring,  Central  church 
(Chambersburg),  Greencastle,  Waynesboro',  Robert  Kennedy 
Memorial,  Mercersbu rg,  Upper  Path  Valley  and  M'Connells- 
burg  (for  pastor  of  M'Connellsburg,  Green  Hill  and  Wells 
Valley).  These  properties  are  all  good  and  in  good  condition. 
May  the  day  soon  come  wlien  every  congregation  will  have  a 
like  comfortable  home  for  its  pastor. 

We  are  glad  in  closing  this  chapter  on  church  property,  to 
be  able  to  say  that  the  parsonages,  like  the  church  edifices,  are 
unincumbered  w^th  debt. 

In  concluding  this  ])art  of  our  work  we  express  the  convic- 
tion that  perhaps  there  never  was  a  time  in  their  histurv  when 
the  churches  of  the  Presbytery  were  better  manned  and  equipped 
for  efficient  work  than  the  present. 

What  we  now  most  need,  is  the  descent  of  the  Fire — the 
baptism  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  May  He  come  in  His  plenitude 
and  power. 

A  hundred  years  hence!  Will  the  Master  have  come?  If 
not,  what  will  our  record  be  and  what  will  the  ''Spirit  say  to 
the  churches  ?  " 


18b  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Cente/nniaL 


CHAPTER  VIIL 

Sketches  of  Churches  now  Belonging  to  the   Pres- 
bytery. 

|HESE  sketches  relate  almost  exclusively  to  the 
origin,  organization,  pastorates  and  names  of  present 
elders  of  the  churches.  It  is  a  matter  of  regret 
that  they  have  to  be  so  brief.  Whilst  of  value 
and  interest,  as  setting  forth  facts  and  dates,  they  will  be  un- 
satisfactory because  of  their  brevity.  They  are  so  to  the 
writer.  But  this  is  all  that  can  be  done  under  the  circum- 
stances. Even  brief  histories  of  all  the  churches  would  of 
themselves  make  a  large  volume. 

Pastorates  are  made  to  date  fi'om  the  year  of  installation  to 
that  of  dissolution  of  pastoral  relation  or  death. 

*  Affixed  to  an  honerary  title  indicates  that  it  was  conferred 
subsequently  to  that  pastorate. 

Many  of  the  pastorates  were  long.  Six  extended  through  a 
period  of  more  than  fifty  years  each — the  longest  having  been 
that  of  Mr.  Snodgrass  at  Hanover,  which  was  fifty-eight  years ; 
nine  through  a  period  of  forty  years  and  under  fifty ;  eighteen 
over  thirty  and  under  forty  years  ;  twenty-two  over  twenty 
and  under  thirty  years ;  fifty  six  over  ten  and  under  twenty 
years,  and  seventy-eight  over  five  and  under  ten  years. 

But  many  of  them  were  brief — quite  too  brief  to  even  admit  of 
a  thorough  acquaintance  between  pastor  and  people.  A  reaction 
in  favor  of  longer  pastorates,  however,  has  manifestly  taken 
place.  The  probability  of  these  in  the  case  of  the  feebler  con- 
gregations will  be  greatly  strengthened  by  the  operations  of 
the  sustentation  scheme. 

Derry  Church. 

So  much  has  been  said  concerning  the  churches  of  Derry 
and  Paxton  in  the  g^eral  history  of  the  Presbytery,  especially 
in  connection  with  the  organization  and  first  few  years  of  Old 
Donegal  Presbytery,  that  there  is  occasion  to  add  but  little 
here.     By  the  election  and  ordination  and   installation  of  its 


Sketches  of  Churchea. 


\6^ 


bench  of  elders  in  1738  the  church  became  full)'  organized. 
It  and  I'axton  formed  one  pastoral  charge  during  the  first 
four  years  of  Mr.  Bertram's  pastorate.  It  was  sadly  rent  into 
two  factions  by  the  Old  and  New  Side  controversy  which  cul- 
minated in  the  division  in  1741 ;  but  the  two  factions  held 
together  until  after  Mr.  Bertram's  death,  which  occurred  in 
1746.  Then  the  New  Side  party,  which  was  largely  in  the 
majoiity,  called  the  Rev.  John  Roan,  and  the  minority  formed 
a  separate  congregation,  placing  themselves  under  the  pastoral 
care  of  the  Rev.  John  Elder,  of  Paxton.  This  unhappy  di- 
vision continued  until  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Roan  in  1775. 

Their  first  house  of  worship  is  said  to  have  antedated  their  or- 
ganization and  to  have  been  erected  in  1732,  or  possibly  in  1729, 
while  Mr.  Anderson,  pastor  of  Donegal  church,  was  preaching 
to  them  a  portion  of  his  time.  It  was  a  small  log  building. 
This  was  succeeded  by  a  larger  and  more  substantial  house  of 
worship  in  1756.  It  was  a  weather- boarded  building,  and 
withstood  the  ravages  of  time  for  more  than  a  century  and  a 
quarter.  The  high-up  goblet-shaped  pulpit  the  sounding- 
board,  the  precentor's  bench,  the  perpendicular  high-backed 
pews,  have  been  viewed  with  mingled  interest  and  curiosity  by 
hundreds  of  visitors  to  Old  Derry  church  grounds  summer  after 
summer  for  many  years  past,  until  the  summer  of  1883,  when 
the  building   was   torn  down  because  deemed   unsafe.      The 


NEW    DERRY    CHURCH,    BUTL.T    IN    1886. 


1 90  Presbytery  of  Carlisle —  Cerdeanial. 


beautiful  lime-stone  edifice  now  seen  there,  erected  by  loving 
hearts,  and  completed  during  the  centennial  year  of  Presbytery, 
as  a  memorial  of  pastors  and  people  who  worshiped  God  on  this 
sacred  spot  the  past  century  and  a  half  and  more,  presents  an  ap- 
pearance widely  in  contrast  with  that  of  the  "  old  Derry  church." 
h\  this  regard  the  glory  of  the  latter  house  far  exceeds  that  of 
the  former.  Would  that  the  time  might  soon  come  when  it 
should  equal  that  of  the  former  in  the  number  of  earnest,  de- 
vout worshipers  of  like  faith  with  theirs. 
Church  Organized — 1733, 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  William  Bertram 1732—1746 

Rev.  John  Roan 1746—1775 

Rev.  John  Elder  (of  Old  Side  portion) 1746—1776 

Rev.  John  Elder  (of  reunited  church)    1775—1791 

Rev.  Nathaniel  R.  Snowden    1793—1796 

Rev.  Joshua  WiUiams,  D.  D.* 1799—1801 

Rev.  James  Adair,  P.  E 1803—1803 

Rev.  James  R.  Sharon 1807—1843 

Rev.  John  M.  Boggs 1845—1847 

Rev.  Andrew  l\  Mitchell 1850—1874 

Rev.  Albert  B.  Wilhamson,  S.  S 1887— 

Communicants  in  1888 — 3. 

Paxton  Church. 
Much  of  what  has  just  been  said  in  regard  to  Derry  church 
may  be  said  about  Paxton  church  also.  Their  origin  was  the 
same  and  the  time  and  circumstances  of  their  organization  the 
same ;  and  in  their  subsequent  history  the  two  churches  have 
always  stood  very  intimately  related,  as  will  be  seen  by  a  glance 
at  the  pastorates  of  both .  Paxton  experienced  the  same  disastrous 
Old  and  New  Side  divisions  that  Derry  did ;  and  if  Paxton's 
pastor  preached  to  the  Old  Side  portion  of  Derry  congregation, 
in  like  manner  Derry 's  pastor,  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Bertram, 
preached  to  the  New  Side  portion  of  Paxton  congregation.  In 
each  of  the  congregations  there  were  distinct  places  of  meeting 
and  distinct  assemblies  of  worshipers.  Sometimes  "  Presbytery 
met  at  Mr.  Elder's  meeting  house  in  Paxton,"  at  other  times  it 
"met  in  Mr.  Roan's  meeting  house  in  Paxton."  After  Mr. 
Roan's  death  and  the  reunion  of  the  two  parties  in  Paxton  con- 


Sketches  of  Churdtes.  191 


gregation,  the  "  Roan  church "  became  the  "Matthew  Lind 
church"  (Reformed  Presbyterian),  spoken  of  elsewhere.  All 
traces  of  the  church  building  have  disappeared. 

At  Paxton,  a  little  south  of  the  present  church  may  be  traced 
the  foundation  of  the  first  house  of  worship  erected  on  that 
ground.  Without  knowing  the  exact  date  we  feel  safe,  on 
general  principles,  in  saying  it  was  built  not  later  than  the 
time  at  which  the  church  was  organized ;  most  likely  it  was 
before  this,  and  about  the  time  the  first  house  of  worship  was 
built  at  Derry,  as  Mr.  Anderson  preached  occasionally  at  Pax- 
ton  as  well  as  Derry.  It  was  a  log  house.  The  growth  of  the 
congregation  soon  demanded  more  room.     In  1752  the  stone 


PAXTON    CHURCH,    BX^IT^T    IN    1752. 

church  was  built  which  stands  there  to-day,  in  the  midst  of  the 
beautiful  old  grove  that  shaded  the  w^orshipers  of  God  in  gen- 
erations gone  by,  admired  and  almost  venerated  by  all  the 
friends  of  Paxton  church.  Tlie  massive  walls  of  limestone 
are  as  firm  and  strong  to-day  as  tlie  day  they  were  built. 
And — thanks  to  that  grace  which  restrained  from  the  rage  for 
new  things — the  exterior  of  the  church  remains  almost  un- 
changed. With  commendable  taste  and  liberality  the  congre- 
gation remodeled  the  interior  in  1888  and  furnished  it  in  the 
new. 


192  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


Paxton  congregation  is  now  small,  as  compared  with  what  it 
was  in  former  years.  But  we  must  keep  in  mind  the  change  that 
has  taken  place  in  population,  and  the  fact  that  on  the  territory 
once  covered  by  Paxton  church  alone  there  are  now  within  a 
radius  of  two  miles  not  less  than  half  a  dozen  churches  of  other 
denominations. 

Church  Organized — 1733. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  VVilliaiu  Bertram 1 732—1736 

Rev.  John  Elder    1738—1791 

Rev.  John  Roan  (Xew  Side  portion) 1746—1775 

Rev.  Nathaniel  R.  Snowden    1793—1796 

Rev.  Joshua  Williams,  D.  D.* 799—1801 

Rev.  James  R.  Sharon 1S07— 1843 

Rev.  John  M.  Boggs 1845—1847 

Rev.  Andrew  D.  Mitchell 1850—1874 

Rev.  WiUiam  W.  Downey • 1875—1877 

Rev.  Wilnam  A.  West  (S.  S.— 2  p.  m.  service)    1878—1883 

Rev.  Albert  B.  Williamson 1887— 

Ruling  elders  m  1888— John  B.   Rutherford,  Matthew  B. 
Elder,  Spencer  F.  Barber,  Francis  W.  Rutherford. 
Communicants  in  1888 — 37. 

Silver  Spring  Church. 
In  response  to  the  Macedonian  call,  "  Come  over  and  help 
us,"  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  sent  supplies  to  preach  to  the 
"people  over  the  river,"  or,  as  they  are  sometimes  termed, 
"the  people  of  the  Conodoguinnet,"  as  early  as  1734.  The 
first  supply  sent  was  Alexander  Creagheacl;  who  was  licensed 
on  the  16th  of  October,  1734,  and  on  the  same  day  appointed 
"  to  supply  over  the  river,  two  or  three  Sabbaths  in  Novem- 
ber." At  different  times  during  the  following  summer  they 
were  supplied,  by  appointment  of  Presbytery,  by  Mr.  Alex- 
ander (>eaghead  and  the  Revs.  Wm.  Bertram,  pastor  of  Derry 
and  Paxton  churches,  and  John  Thomson,  pastor  at  Chestnut 
Level.  1736  is  regarded  as  the  year  in  which  the  organization 
of  the  church  occurred.  For  about  half  a  century  the  church 
was  known  as  East  Pennsborough  (or  sometimes  Lower  Penns- 
borough^  to  distinguish  it  from  West  (or  Upper)  Pennsborough 
near  Carlisle. 


Sketch  es  of  C h  u  rch es.  193 

West  Pennsborough  cliurch  claims  that  tliey  are  "  the  people 
of  the  Conodoguinnet,"  because  their  first  house  of  worship 
stood  upon  the  bank  of  the  creek,  and  hence  that  theirs  was 
the  first  congregation  organized  "over  the  river.'"  To  this, 
East  Pennsborough,  speaking  through  one  of  her  sons,  the 
Hon.  A.  Loudon  Snowden,  replies  that  the  traditions  which 
come  down  from  some  of  the  old  settlers  through  his  father, 
'*  make  the  location  of  its  first  church  within  a  very  short  dis- 
tance of  the  creek,  a  little  way  above  where  Sample's  bridge 
now  stands.*  Other  accounts  there  are  which  locate  the  original 
log  "  meeting-house ''  near  the  spot  where  the  present  church 
stands.  This,  it  may  be  added,  is  the  generally  received  ac- 
count. This  does  not  militate  at  all  against  the  view  that  the 
people  of  East  Pennsborough  may  have  been  the  "  people  of 
the  Conodoguinnet.  "  It  was  a  term  used  to  denote  the  people 
in  the  region  of  the  Conodoguinnet,  just  as  "  the  people  of  the 
Conococheague  "  denoted  people  living  in  the  region  of  Mer- 
cersburg,  Loudon,  Welsh  Run,  Greencastle,  etc. 

Wherever  the  church  may  have  stood,  there  can  be  no  doubt 
of  its  having  been  built  prior  to  1739.  For  on  the  lith  day  of 
November,  that  year,  the  day  on  which  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Thomson  was  ordained  and  installed  as  first  pastor  of  East  and 
West  Pennsborough  congregations,  ''  Mr.  Anderson,  at  the 
meeting-house  door,  gave  public  advertisement  that  if  any 
could  advance  any  lawful  objection  against  Mr.  Samuel  Thom- 
son being  set  apart  to  the  work  of  the  holy  ministry  to  both 
societies  of  this  place,  and  no  objection  offering,"  he  was  or- 
dained and  installed  !  The  present  church  edifice  was  built  in 
1783.  In  1866  it  underwent  some  changes,  making  it  what  it 
now  is.  It  stands  near  a  beautiful  spring,  which  derives  its 
name  from  James  Silvers,  who  took  out  a  warrant  in  1735  for 
the  land  on  which  the  spring  rises,  adjoining  the  church  property. 
Mr.  Silvers  had  located  there  several  years  before.  The  spring 
and  the  stream  flowing  from  it  take  their  name  not  from  an}'  silvery 
appearance  of  the  water  or  the  bottom  of  the  spring,  but,  as 
already  intimated,  from  the  name  of  the  proprietor.  It  is 
Silvei*s'  Spring,  not  Silver  Spring.     We  have  no  doubt  it  was 

♦Address  at  Sesqui-Ceutennial  Anniversary,  1884. 

13 


194  Presbytery  of  Onrlisle — Centennial. 


intended  the  church  sliould  also  be  so  named.  But — whether 
bj  accident  or  otherwise  we  know  not — in  the  act  of  the  Legis- 
lature, by  which  the  church  was  incorporated  September  25, 
1786,  it  is  called  "  Silver  Spring  Presbyterian  Church  of  Cum- 
berland county,  Pennsylvania."  In  this  way  it  comes  to  pass 
that  though  the  church  was  named  after  Silvers'  Spring,  its 
corporate  name  is  Silver  Spring  church. 

This  is  one  of  the  churches  in  our  Presbytery  which  has 
suffered  greatly  by  changes  which  have  taken  place  in  the 
population  of  the  surrounding  country.  The  organization  of 
a  church  in  Mechanicsburg  also  occasioned  a  heavy  drain  upon 
its  membership  and  constituency.  But  the  church  still  lives, 
and,  although  not  strong,  is  in  a  healthy  condition.  Its  is  his- 
toric ground,  which  should  be  maintained.  It  is  one  of  the 
two  pioneer  Presbj^erian  churches  in  Cumberland  Valley.  In 
financial  affairs  it  has  not  failed  to  have  substantial  friends  out- 
side its  bounds  in  the  persons  of  some,  the  remains  of  whose 
ancestors  rest  in  the  "  silent  city  ""  close  by. 

We  may  not  close  this  brief  sketch  without  alluding  to  the 
beautiful  Sabbath  school  chapel  erected  in  1885  in  memory  of 
a  very  dear  child,  Mary  Cameron  Mc<.'ormick,  by  her  parents, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Henry  McCormick,  of  Harrisburg.  It  testifies 
alike  to  "her  great  delight  in  Sunday  school  associations  "  and 
their  interest  in  and  attachment  to  old  Silver  Spring  church. 

Church  Organized — 1736. 
Pasiorates. 

Rev.  Samuel  Thomson 1739—1746 

Rev.  Samuel  Caven, 1749—1750 

Rev.  John  Steel, 1764—1775 

Rev.  Samuel  Waugh 1782—1807 

Rev.  John  Hayes 1809 — 1814 

Rev.  Henry  R.  Wilson,  D.  1) 1 815—1823 

Rev.  James  WilHamson, 1824 — 1838 

Rev.  George  Morris 1840 1860 

Rev.  WiUiam  H.  Dinsmore,    1861 — 1865 

Rev.  William  G.  Hillman, 1866—1867 

Rev.  William  B.  McKee, • .  1868—1870 

Rev.  R.  P.  Gibson,      1872—1875 

Rev.  Thomas  J.  Ferguson,    1879 — 


Sketches  of  Churches.  195 


Ruling  elders  reported  in  1888 — James  Eckles,  William 
Irvine,  William  J.  Meily. 

Communicants  reported  in  1888 — 71. 

P'iKST  Church,  Carlislk 

The  original  name  was  Upper  Pennsborough.  This  church, 
if  not  the  first,  was  one  of  the  first  two  churches  organized  west 
of  the  Susquehanna  River.  The  question  of  priority  between 
it  and  Lower  Pennsborough  (Silver  Spring)  is  one  which  is 
difficult  of  solution  at  this  remote  day.  The  probability  is  that 
they  were  organized  about  the  same  time.  Over  both  of  them 
on  the  same  day,  at  Lower  Pennsborough  church,  was  installed 
the  same  first  pastor.  They  are  the  honored  pioneer  churches 
in  a  region  soon  after  to  become  the  strongest  seat  of  Presby- 
terianism  of  the  last  century  in  this  new  land. 

Near  the  bank  of  the  Conodoguinnet  creek,  about  a  mile 
and  a-half  northwest  of  Carlisle,  was  erected,  in  1735,  the  first 
"  meeting-house  "  of  this  congregation.  "  It  was  a  log  building 
and  stood  near  the  southwestern  comer  of  the  present  cemetery 
ground,  and,  in  accordance  with  the  prevailing  usage  of  the 
time,  was  not  far  from  some  springs  which  break  forth  out  of 
the  bank  of  the  creek,"  which,  from  this  circumstance  have 
ever  since  been  called  "  the  Meeting- House  Springs.''  After 
the  resignation  of  Mr.  Thomson  in  1749,  the  church  was  with- 
out a  settled  pastor  until  1759.  In  the  meantime  the  town  of 
Carlisle  was  founded  and  became  a  place  of  holding  service. 
The  people  of  the  congregation  were  by  no  means  a  unit 
There  was  intense  feeling  here,  as  in  nearly  every  congregation 
throughout  the  Presbytery,  on  the  religious  questions  of  the 
day.  The  Old  and  New  Side  controversy  had  produced  divi- 
sion even  in  Mr.  Thomson's  time ;  and  when  the  reunion  of 
1758  took  place  there  were  two  congregations  worshiping  in 
Carlisle.  They  remained  apart  The  Old  Side  congregation 
called  the  Rev.  John  Steel ;  and  the  New  Side  congregation, 
in  connection  with  Big  Spring,  called  the  Rev.  George  Duffield. 
They  were"  both  installed  the  same  year  (1759V  In  May  of 
that  year  (as  will  be  seen  elsewhere)  the  united  Synod  of  New 
York  and  Philadelphia  advised  the  erection  of  but  one  house 


196  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


of  worship.  But  they  not  only  declined  the  advice,  but  must 
have  proceeded  with  dispatch  to  erect  their  separate  places  of 
worship;  for  the  records  show  that  on  "the  21st  of  October, 
1760,  Presbytery  met  agreeably  to  adjournment  in  Mr.  Steel's 
meeting-house  in  Carlisle;"  and  that  "on  the  28th  day  of 
April,  1761,"  they  met  "in  Mr.  Duffield's  meeting-house  in 
Carlisle."  "In  1766  a  lot  of  ground  180x200  feet,  on  the 
Centre  Square,  was  conveyed  by  Thomas  and  Richard  Penn  to 
the  Presbyterians  under  the  pastoral  care  of  Rev.  John  Steel, 
'  to  remain  a  site  for  a  church  or  a  meeting-house  forever.'  On 
this  lot  was  commenced,  by  Mr.  Steel's  congregation,  early  m 
1769,  the  large  stone  building,  now  in  use,  on  the  northwest 
quarter  of  the  public  square.  The  work  was  interrupted  for  a 
while  in  consequence  of  the  failure  of  the  contractor,  so  that  it 
was  not  completed  sufficiently  to  be  occupied  for  worship  until 
1772." 

Dr.  Duffield  having  removed  to  Philadelphia  in  1772,  and 
Mr.  Steel  having  died  in  1779,  the  two  congregations  were 
supplied  by  appointment  of  Presbytery  until  1785,  when  thev 
became  one  under  Dr.  Robert  Davidson  as  pastor,  with  Dr. 
Nisbet  as  co-pastor.  In  1833  a  number  of  persons  belonging 
to  the  congregation  asked  Presbytery  to  organize  them  into  a 
second  church,  and  the  request  was  granted.  An  account  of 
this  will  be  found  in  sketch  of  Second  church,  Carlisle. 

"  In  1827  the  interior  of  the  house  of  worship  was  modern- 
ized and  much  improved,  and  a  building,  one  story  in  height, 
was  erected  against  the  western  wall  to  serve  for  prayer  meet- 
ings, lectures  and  Sabbath  schools.  The  present  beautiful  and 
commodious  structure,  which  occupies  a  little  more  than  the 
same  ground,  was  built  as  a  memorial  of  the  reunion  of  the  two 
branches  of  the  general  Presbyterian  church,  and  was  dedicated 
in  the  autumn  of  1873." 

Church  Organizkd — 1736. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Samuel  Thomson 1739 — 1749 

Rev.  John  Steel  (Old  Side) 1759—1779 

Rev.  aeorge  Duffield,  D.  D.  (New  Side) 1759—1772 

Rev.  Robert  Davidson,  D.  D 1785—1812 

Rev  Charles  Nisbet,  D.  D.  (co-pastorj 1787—1804 


Sketches  of  Churches.  197 

Rov.  George  Duffield,  Jr  ,  D.  D* 18ir,— 1835 

Rev.  William  T.  Sprole,  D.  D.*  (P.  E.)    1837—1843 

Rev.  Ellis  J.  Newlin  1844—1847 

Rev.  Conway  P.  Wing,  D.  D 1848—1875 

Rev.  Conway  P.  Wing,  D.  D.,  Pastor  Emeritus 1887—1889 

Rev.  Joseph  Vance,  D.  D 1870  -1886 

Rev.  Eugene  L.  Mapes   1888— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — J.  C.  Hoffer,  James  Coyle,  John 
Irvine,  Thomas  B.  Thomson,  John  B.  Landis,  Robert  M. 
Henderson,  Richard  R.  Craighead. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 305. 

Big  Spring  Church,  Newville. 

The  inviting  character  of  the  country,  the  fertile  lands  skirt- 
ing the  Conodoguinnett  creek  and  its  tributary,  "  the  Great 
Spring,"  caused  a  dense  population  to  collect  in  the  vicinity  of 
Newville  very  soon  after  the  country  was  thrown  open  for 
settlement.  Perhaps  as  early  as  1736,  and  certainly  not  later 
than  1737,  the  Presbyterians  settled  at  and  near  the  "Great 
Spring  "  were  organized  into  a  congregation.  It  was  not  with- 
out great  and  grievous  tribulation  they  were  permitted  to  secure 
for  themselves  a  local  habitation  and  a  settled  pastor.  On  the 
22d  of  June,  1737,  ''  the  people  of  Hopewell ''  brought  into 
Presbytery,  then  in  session  at  West  Nottingham,  Chester  county, 
a  supplication  requesting  the  concurrence  of  the  Presbyter}^  to 
draw  a  call  to  Mr.  Thomas  Creaghead."  But,  Presbytery  find- 
ing some  inconvenience  in  reference  to  the  situation  of  one  of 
their  meeting  houses,  did  not  see  cause  to  concur  with  them  at 
present."  The  Great  Spring  was  the  place  they  wished  to  build 
their  meeting  house.  Upper  Pennsborough  congregation  was 
opposing  this  as  an  encroachment  on  their  territory.  A  con- 
ference was  had,  by  order  of  Presbytery,  between  the  two  con- 
gregations, but  without  result.  The  ground  was  then  "  per- 
ambulated "by  a  committee,  who  reported  in  November,  1737, 
that  by  one  road  it  was  eight  miles  from  Pennsborough  church 
to  the  Great  Spring,  and  that  by  another  road  it  was  twelve 
miles.  The  people  of  Hopewell  urged  their  call.  Mr.  Creag- 
head  was  impatient  But  Presbytery  after  taking  "the  affair 
of  the  perambulation  into  consideration,  and  after  much  dis- 
course upon  it,"  deferred  action  until  the  next  spring.     Even 


]98  Presbytery  oj  Carlisle — Centennial 

then  it  was  not  settled,  and  action  has  not  been  taken  to  this 
day.  But,  August  31,  1738,  Presbytery  appointed  Mr.  Alex- 
ander Creaghead  to  instal  Mr.  Thomas  Creaghead  the  second 
Friday  of  October,  and  that  he  send  an  edict  to  be  published 
timeously  before.''     Mr.  Creaghead  died  the  following  year. 

From  the  foregoing  it  would  appear  that  the  first  house  of 
worship  at  Big  Spring  was  built  in  1737  or  1738.  It  was  a  log 
house  and  stood  in  the  present  cemetery  enclosure  and  not  far 
from  the  site  of  the  present  church.  In  1790  the  congregation 
built  a  large  stone  church,  in  the  prevailing  style  of  that  time. 
In  1842  it  was  remodeled  and  greatly  improved.  But  the  im- 
provement then  made  was  slight  as  compared  with  that  of  1881. 
As  you  gaze  upon  the  massive  sightly  edifice  of  to-day  with  its 
well-proportioned  tower,  you  can  scarcely  imagine  it  to  be  the 
plain,  unpretending  building  put  there  almost  one  hundred 
years  ago.  It  proves  the  value  of  work  well  done.  At  the 
same  time  that  the  last  improvement  was  made  upon  the  church, 
a  large  and  well -arranged  building  was  erected  at  the  eastern  end 
of  the  church  in  which  to  hold  Sabbath  school  and  the  week 
evening  meetings  of  the  congregation,  and  the  beautiful  grounds 
were  enclosed  with  a  suitable  fence. 

Church  Organized — 1737. 
PasUirates. 

Rev.  Thomas  Creaghead 1738—1739 

Rev.  John  Blair 1742-1755t 


tThe  Rev.  Richard  Webster  (Hist.  Pres.  Ch.  p.  487)  says :  "The  incursions  of 
the  Indians  led  him  i.the  Rev.  John  Blair)  to  relinquish  his  pastoral  charge  Decem- 
ber 28,  1748.  Dr.  Sprague  (Annals,  etc.)  accepts  and  repeats  this  statement.  Dr. 
Archibald  Alexander  (Log  College)  says :  *  By  reason  of  hostile  mcursions  of  the 
Indians,  the  people  of  Big  Spring  (now  Newville)  were  obliged  to  leave  their  rude 
habitations  on  the  frontier  and  to  retreat  into  the  more  densely  populated  part  of  the 
colony.'  Mr.  Blair,  it  would  seem,  never  returned  to  the  place  whence  he  had  been 
driven  by  the  invasion  of  the  savages,  but  upon  the  decease  of  his  brother  Samuel 
he  received  and  accepted  a  call  to  be  his  successor  at  Fagg's  Manor  in  1757." 

Upon  these  statements  we  remark : 

Ist.  All  agree  that  Mr.  Blair  was  driven  from  his  field  of  labor  by  the  incursions 
of  the  Indians. 

3d.  No  incursions  such  as  those  spoken  of  (by  which  the  people  were  obliged 
to  leave  their  homes  and  retreat  into  the  more  densely  populated  parts  of  the  col. 
ony),  occurred  in  1748,  nor  until  1755. 

3d.  It  is  not  at  all  probable  that  John  Blair  would  "  have  remained  without  a 
Settlement  trom  1748  to  1757  "  (as  said  by  Mr.  Webster). 

4th.  For  these  reasons  we  think  he  continued  pastor  of  the  united  congregations 
of  Big  Spnng,  Middle  Spring  and  Ki>cky  Spring  until  1755. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  199 


Rev.  George  Duffield,  D.  D 1759—1769 

Rev.  William  Linn 1777—1784 

Rev.  Samuel  Wilson 1787—1799 

Rev.  Joshua  Williams,  D.  D 1802—1829 

Rev.  Robert  MeCachran 1831—1851 

Rev.  J.  S.  H.  Henderson 1852—1862 

Rev.  Philip  H.  Mowry,  D.D* 1864—1868 

Rey.  Ebenezer  Erskine,  D.  D 1870— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — D.  D.  G.  Duncan,  John  Wagner, 
Thomas  Stough,  William  Green,  Edwin  R  Hays,  Robert 
Mickey,  Samuel  A.  McCune  and  Peter  Ritner. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 407. 

Greencastle  Church. 

Owing  to  the  wonderful  influx  of  Scotch -Irish  immigrants 
and  the  distinct  policy  of  the  provincial  authorities  to  place 
them  upon  the  frontier,  the  settlement  of  almost  the  entire 
Kittochtinny  or  Cumberland  Valley  was  well  nigh  simulta- 
neous. Hence,  Presbytery  sent  supplies  to  the  "  people  of 
Conococheague  almost  as  soon  as  to  the  people  of  the  Conodo- 
guinnet."  By  the  people  of  the  Conococheague,  as  first  men- 
tioned in  the  Records  of  Presbytery,  were  meant  those  of  the 
region  of  Chambersburg,  Greencastle,  Mercersburg,  Welsh 
Run.  Hence,  also,  the  organization  of  a  church  at  a  point  so 
far  remote  as  Greencastle  the  same  year  as  that  of  Big  Spring 
(1737). 

Their  first  "  meeting-house  "  was  built  of  logs,  and  stood 
near  a  spring  on  the  land  of  Mr.  Rankin,  a  short  distance  east 
ofthetown.  Itwas  built  prior  to  1739.  Aftera  time  it  gave  place 
to  a  larger  frame  weather-boarded  building,  about  28x42  feet, 
which  was  painted  red,  and  hence  came  to  be  known  as  the  "Red 
church."  In  1803  it  was  enlarged  by  the  addition  of  twelve 
feet  to  the  front.  This  was  occupied  till  1828,  when  it  was 
torn  down,  a  plain  brick  church,  50x60  feet,  havmg  been  built 
in  the  town  of  Greencastle.  The  latter  had  a  basement,  which 
was  used  for  prayer  meeting  and  Sabbatli  school  purposes. 
But  this  being  found  damp  and  uncomfortable,  a  suitable  build- 
ing for  these  purposes  was  soon  after  erected.  Recently  the 
whole  church  property  has  been  made  to  undergo  such  changes 


200  Presbytery  of  Ca  rlisle —  Cen  tenn  > 


and  improvements  as  to  render  recognition  impossible,  and  to 
make  it  virtually  new.  In  tiie  centennial  year  of  the  Presby- 
tery the  congregation  erected,  in  place  of  the  old  lecture  room, 
an  elegant  chapel  at  a  cost  of  well  nigh  $5,000 :  and  in  the 
centennial  year  of  the  General  Assembly  they  completely  re- 
modeled the  church,  without  and  within,  making  it  at  once  a 
beautiful,  comfortable  and  convenient  house  of  worship. 

Either  in  1737  or  1738  the  people  living  on  the  east  and 
west  sides  of  East  Conococheague  creek  agreed  upon  division. 
This  they  did  without  having  consulted  Presbytery.  In  1738 
Presbytery  took  exception  to  their  conduct  in  not  having  con- 
sulted them,  "  but,  considenng  the  circumstances,  approved  of 
the  division."  The  "  Red  church  "  congregation  was  the  "  so- 
ciety on  the  east  side."  They  belonged  to  the  "Old  Side" 
party  in  the  great  schism  of  1740.  The  other  "  society  "  be- 
longed to  the  "  New  Side  "  party.  They  worshiped  in  "  the 
tent;"  and  must  have  kept  up  their  organization  after  the 
union  of  the  Old  and  New  Side  parties  in  1758.  This  evi- 
dently was  the  congregation  over  which  Rev.  Thomas 
McPherrin  was  installed  pastor  in  1774,  in  connection  with 
Hagerstown  and  Lower  West  Conococheague.  The  Rev. 
James  T^ang  was  then,  and  had  been  for  seven  years,  pastor  of 
the  congregation  worshiping  in  the  "Red  church."  Mr. 
McPherrin's  pastorate  continued  to  1799,  when,  at  his  request, 
it  was  dissolved  by  Presbytery.  The  following  is  the  minute 
concerning  it,  found  in  the  Records  of  Presbytery  :  "  The  Rev. 
Mr.  McPherrin,  by  a  letter  to  the  moderator,  prayed  for  liberty 
to  resign  his  pastoral  charge  of  the  congregations  of  Lower, 
East  and  West  Conococheague,  and  assigned  reasons  for  the 
same.  The  said  congregations  also,  b}^  a  representation  signed 
by  several  elders,  declared  their  full  consent  to  his  attaining 
his  request.""^ 

The  pastoral  relation  between  Mr.  Lang  and  the  congrega- 
tion worshiping  in  the  Red  church  was  dissolved  by  Presby- 
tery in  November  of  the  following  year  (1800).  Thus  the  two 
branches  were  left  without  pastors  at  the  same  time.  They 
shortly  after  united  in  extending  a  call  to  Mr.  Robert  Kennedy, 

*  Pres.  Records,  October  2, 1799,  p.  75. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  '  201 


who  became  tlieir  pastor  in  1803.  Lower  West  Conococlieague 
(now  Robert  Kennedy  Memorial)  church  had  one-half  Mr. 
Kennedy's  time.  After  the  union  of  the  two  congregations  of 
East  Conococlieague  they  both  worshiped  in  the  Red  church. 
It  was  this  that  necessitated  the  addition  to  the  church  hereto- 
fore spoken  of. 

In  a  little  less  than  a  quarter  of  a  century  after  this,  the  size 
of  the  congregation  was  greatly  increased  by  the  incoming  of 
another  congregation.  This,  most  likely,  necessitated  the  erec- 
tion of  the  new  church  of  1828.  In  1783  the  Rev.  Matthew 
Lind  settled  at  Greencastle  as  pastor  of  the  Associate  Reformed 
congregation,  wliich  was  a  combination  of  the  Reformed  and 
Associate  churches  of  the  neighborhood  prior  to  1782  ;  each  of 
which  had  a  small  log  house  of  worship.  In  1791  the  congre- 
tion  erected  what  was  known  as  the  "  White  church."  It  was 
a  log  structure  on  Baltimore  street,  which  was  weather-boarded 
and  painted  white.  Hence  the  name,  in  distinction  from  the 
"  Red  church."  That  plain,  little  building  became  historic. 
Here  the  Associate  Reformed  Synod  met  in  1799,  when  the 
standards  of  that  church  were  adopted.  Here  the  first  General 
Synod  held  its  sessions  in  1804.  Here  Dr.  John  M.  Mason 
made  his  celebrated  defense  as  the  friend  and  advocate  of  open 
communion,  or  rather  in  the  grove  just  by,  for  the  house  could 
by  no  means  hold  the  immense  concourse  of  people. 

The  Rev.  Matthew  Lind  was  pastor  of  this  church,  1783- 
1800;  John  Young,  1800-1803;  John  Lind,  1804-182-1. 

In  1825  the  congregation  placed  itself  under  the  care  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  and  the  Rev.  Matthew^  Lind  Fullcrton 
became  its  pastor.  (For  particulars  see  Hagerstown  church.) 
Mr.  Fullerton  preached  here  and  at  Hagerstown  on  alternate 
Sabbaths  until  the  time  of  his  death  in  1833.  It  was  so  ar- 
ranged that  he  preached  in  Greencastle  the  day  Mr.  Buchanan 
preached  in  Waynesboro'.  Thus  the  people  met  alternately  in 
the  Red  and  White  churches,  as  one  congregation  every  Sab- 
bath. After  Mr.  Fullerton's  death  Mr.  Buchanan  became  their 
sole  pastor,  and  the  Presbyterian  element  in  and  around  Green- 
castle became  one  in  organization,  as  they  already  were  one  in 
all  other  respects. 


202  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


Church  Organizkd — 1737. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Samuel  Caven   1739-  1741 

Rev.  John  Steel 1752—1756 

Rev.  James  Lan^^ 1767—1800 

Rev.  Thomas  McPherrin,  (New  Side) 1774—1799 

Rev.  Robert  Kennedy 1803—1816 

Rev.  James  Buchanan 1818 — 1839 

Rev.  Matthevr  Lind  FuUerton,  (Second  church) 1825-    18'^3 

Rev.  J.  T.  Marshall  Davie 1840—1845 

Rev.  Thomas  V.  Moore,  D.  D.* 1845—1847 

Rev.  William  M.  Paxton,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.* 1848—1850 

Rev.  Edwin  Emerson    1852—1860 

Rev.  WiUiam  T.  Beatty,  D.  D.* 1861—1863 

Rev.  J.  W.  Wightman,  D.  D.* 1 863—1870 

Rev.  David  K.  Richardson 1872—1877 

Rev.  James  H.  Stewart 1877-1883 

Rev.  James  D.  Hunter 1884 — 

Ruling  elders  in  1888— J.  K.  Davidson,  M.  D.,  J.  C.  Mc- 
Lanahan,  William  McCrory,  G.  Fred.  Ziegler,  William  A.  Reid, 
C.  F.  Fletcher,  J.  A.  Fleming,  L.  H.  Fletcher. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 248. 

Falling  Spring  Church,  Chambersburg. 

Benjamin  Chambers  was  the  youngest  of  four  brothers  who 
emigrated  from  County  Antrim,  Ireland,  between  the  years  1726 
and  1730.  In  1730  he  settled  where  Chambersburg  now  stands 
and  gave  to  the  place  the  name  of  Falling  Spring.  This  settle- 
ment was  made  in  advance  of  the  general  settlement  of  the 
territory  west  of  the  Susquehanna.  It  was  done  bj^  special 
grant  of  the  proprietory  government  and  with  the  consent  of 
the  Indians.  Many  cases  of  like  character  occurred  all  through 
Cumberland  Valley.  The  settlement  was  known  by  the  name 
of  Falling  Spring  until  1764,  when  the  town  of  Chambersburg 
was  laid  out  and  named  after  the  proprietor. 

By  appointment  of  Presbytery  the  Revs.  Samuel  Thomson 
and  Samuel  Caven  supplied  "the  people  of  Conococheague 
much  of  the  time  during  the  years  1737  and  1738.  By  the 
people  of  Conococheague  is  meant  the  various  settlements  at 
Falling  Spring,  Greencastle,  Mercersburg,  etc.  There  is  a  very 
strong  probability  that   Falling  Spring  church  was  organized 


> 

r 

c 

o 
n 

G 

n 

n 

> 

w 
?c 

W 

c 

c 

•-a 
> 


Sketches  of  Churches.  208 


the  same  year  that  Greencastle  church  was,  L  e,,  1737.  Mr. 
Caveii  and  Mr.  Thomson  (especially  the  latter)  were  frequently 
appointed  by  Presbytery  to  minister  to  the  people  of  Penns- 
borough  the  same  years  they  were  sent  as  supplier  :<)  Conoco- 
cheague  (1737  and  1738).  In  the  same  year  (1739),  Mr. 
Thomson  was  settled  as  pastor  of  Lower  and  Upper  Penns- 
borough  churches  and  Mr.  Caven  as  pastor  of  Falling  Spring 
and  East  Conococheague  congregations.  On  the  same  day — 
June  29,  1738 — that  the  call  was  presented  from  the  former 
charge  for  Mr.  Thomson,  a  supplication  was  presented  by 
Benjamin  Chambers,  desiring  that  a  minister  be  appointed  to 
moderate  a  call  from  Falling  Spring  church  for  Mr.  Caven. 
On  the  same  day  Thomas  Brown,  commissioner  from  East 
Conococheague,  asked  "  that  a  minister  be  sent  there  to  baptize 
children  and  inspect  into  their  disorders.''  After  "spending 
a  pretty  dale  of  time  in  consulting"  over  the  supplications  of 
Mr.  Chambers  and  Mr.  Brown,  Presbytery  "  ordered  Mr.  Black 
to  go  on  that  expedition  about  the  beginning  of  August  and 
do  what  he  can  to  answ^er  tlie  end  of  both  supplications."* 

At  a  meeting  of  Presbytery  August  31  of  the  same  year 
Mr.  Black  reported  the  division  of  the  congregation  of  East 
Conococheague  into  two  societies  and  the  call  of  Mr.  Caven  by 
the  society  on  the  east  side  of  the  creek.  As  part  of  Mr. 
Black's  duty  in  "  this  expedition  "  was  to  moderate  a  call  for 
Mr.  Caven  at  Falling  Spring,  we  may  presume  that  he  attended 
to  it  at  the  same  time.  Mr.  Caven  declined  giving  an  answer 
to  the  call  until  April  5,  1739,  when  he  signified  his  accept- 
ance. He  was  ordained  and  installed  November  16,  following 
— just  two  days  after  the  ordination  and  installation  of  his 
friend,  Mr.  Thomson,  at  Pennsborough. 

The  Presbyterians  of  Chambersburg  and  vicinity  are  under 
lasting  obligation  to  Col.  Benjamin  Chambers  for  the  donation 
made  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago,  of  the  beautiful  spot  where 
the  Falling  Spring  church  stands  and  the  remains  of  many  of 
their  departed  loved  ones  rest.  About  the  time  of,  or  very  soon 
after,  the  organization  of  the  congregation  a  plain  log  structure 
was  built  as  a  house  of  worship.     In  a  few  years  it  proved  too 


•Presbj'terial  Records,  June  29, 1738. 


204  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

small  to  accommodate  the  growing  congregation  and  too  plain 
and  uncomfortable  to  suit  the  improved  condition  and  taste  of 
the  people.  Hence,  in  1767  it  was  removed  and  in  its  place 
was  erected  a  larger  and  better  finished  house  of  worship,  85x70 
feet.  A  deed  of  the  ground  was  presented  bj  Col.  Chambers 
the  y^ar  following.  In  1803  the  stone  church,  which  graces 
the  spot  to-day,  was  built.  In  1856  a  vestibule  was  added  to 
the  front  and  the  church  was  otherwise  improved  without  in- 
terfering more  than  possible  with  the  original  building.  It  is 
to  be  hoped  it  will  be  handed  down  through  succeeding  genera- 
tions with  ever-growing  veneration.     In a  beautiful  stone 

chapel  was  erected  near  the  church,  containing  not  only  lecture 
and  Sabbath  school  rooms,  but  also  session  room  and  pastor's 
study. 

For  more  than  hali  a  century  after  their  organization  Falling 
Spring  and  East  Conococheague  (Greencastle)  churches  con- 
stituted one  pastoral  charge.  But  since  the  installation  of 
Rev.  Wm.  Speer,  in  1794,  Falling  Spring  church  has  formed  a 
distinct  charge. 

In  1868  a  colony  went  out  from  the  church  and  was  organ- 
ized into  tiie  Central  Presbyterian  church,  Chambersburg. 
Church  Organized — 1737. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Samuel  Caven 1739—1741 

Rev.  James  Lang 1767—1793 

Rev.  William  Speer 1794—1797 

Rev.  David  Denny 1800—1838 

Rev.  William  Adam 1840—1841 

Rev.  Daniel  McKinley,  D.  D.* 1841—1850 

Rev.  Joseph  Clark 1852—1857 

Rev.  Lambert  S.  Fine 1858—1859 

Rev.  Samuel  J.  Niccolls,  D.  D.* 1860—1864 

Rev  Joshua  B.  H.  Janeway.  P.  E 1866—1866 

Rev.  J.  Agnew  Crawford.  D.  D 1867—1 886 

Rev.  J.  Agnew  Crawford,  D  D.,  Pastor  Emeritus 1886 — 

Rev.  John  Grier  Hibben 1887 — 

Ruling  elders  in  1888— William  G.  Reed,  George  F.  Piatt, 
Jacob  S.  Nixon,  Henry  A.  Riddle,  William  B.  Reed,  John  S- 
Mcllvaine,  John  G.  Orr. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 250. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  2(X 


Mercersburg  Church. 

The  year  following  the  organization  of  East  Conococheague 
church,  that  is,  in  1738,  the  people  of  West  Conococheague  were 
organized  into  a  congregation.  The  choice  of  location  for  their 
"  meeting-house  "  lay  between  the  beautiful  spring  at  Waddell's 
grave-yard,  not  far  from  Bridgeport,  along  the  South  Penn 
branch  of  the  Cumberland  Valley  Kailroad,  and  the  fine  spring 
at  what  has  since  been  known  as  "  Church  Hill."  The  latter 
was  selected,  and  here  a  rude  log  church  was  erected.  Like 
nearly  all  the  churches  of  that  day,  it  was  cheerless  and  un- 
comfortable in  the  extreme.  Even  the  luxury  of  fire  in  mid- 
winter was  a  thing  unknown.  The  territor)'  at  first  covered 
by  the  congregation  was  large,  embracing  St.  Thomas,  Loudon 
and  Welsh  Run  in  addition  to  the  immediate  neighborhood. 
When  the  church  at  Welsh  Run  was  organized,  in  1741,  by  the 
New  Side  party,  it  took  the  name  of  Lower  West  Conoco- 
cheague, and  that  near  Mercersburg  the  name  of  Upper  West 
Conococheague. 

Owing  to  the  perils  connected  with  the  Indian  wars,  of  which 
special  mention  is  made  elsewhere,  their  church  was  surrounded 
by  a  stockade.  Their  first  pastor,  the  Rev.  John  Steel,  was 
the  leader  of  hL  people  in  war  as  well  as  in  peace.  He  and 
they  went  to  the  house  of  God  on  the  Sabbath  day  armed  and 
ready  for  any  emergency.  During  these  Indian  ware  the  con- 
gregation was  virtually  broken  up.  When  greater  security 
and  quiet  were  restored,  Mr.  Steel  did  not  return  to  his  con- 
gregation but  settled  in  Carlisle. 

Dr.  Creigh,  in  his  carefully  prepared  history  of  the  congrega- 
tion, speaks  of  the  church  edifice  having  been  twice  enlarged 
prior  to  1819.  Whether  this  was  by  additions  to  the  original 
structure  or  by  the  erection  of  new  and  larger  houses  of  wor- 
ship is  not  altogether  clear,  but  the  language  would  seem  to 
imply  the  former.  To  meet  the  wants  of  the  congregation  a 
large  stone  church  was  built  at  Church  Hill  in  1819  and  dedi- 
cated in  January,  1820.  Its  walls  were  rough-cast  or  plastered 
on  the  outside.  This  was  what  was  known  as  the  "  White 
church."  It  was  occupied  until  1855,  shortly  after  which  it 
was  torn  down.      The  o^raveyard    is   all   that  now  remains  to 


206 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


mark  the  sacrerl  spot.  It  is  surrounded  by  a  strong  stone  wall 
and  is  well  taken  care  ol  Here  rest  the  remains  of  their  second 
pastor,  the  Rev.  John  King,  D.  D.,  who  was  a  man  among  men 
in  his  day.  He  was  moderator  of  the  fourth  General  Assembly, 
which  met  at  Carlisle  in  1792.  In  a  time  of  great  excitement 
and  peril  to  the  church  another  who  for  many  years  had  been 
their  pastor  (Rev.  David  Elliott,  D.  D..  LL.  D.)  presided  over 
that  body. 

In  the  same  year  that  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  was  erected, 
the  town  of  Mercersburg  was  laid  out.  To  meet  the  wants  of 
the  population  which  soon  collected  here,  it  was  felt  that  there 
ought  to  be  a  place  of  worship  in  the  town  and  divine  service 
conducted  in  it.  It  was  two  and  a  half  miles  to  the  original 
place  of  worship.  This  led  to  the  erection,  in  1791,  of  the 
stone  church  which  is  still  occupied  by  the  congregation.  The 
ground  on  which  it  and  the  parsonage  stand  was  the  gift  of  the 
Hon.  Robert  Smith. 


Mercersburg  Church  as  Remodele,d  in  1844. 

From  the  time  of  its  erection  part  of  the  preaching  service  was 
held  in  town.  Fmally,  in  1855,  the  original  place  of  worship 
was  abandoned  and  all  the  services  began  to  be  held  in  town. 
This  church  was  repaired  and  a  portico  was  added  to  it  in  1844 
In  1886  it  was  further  repaired  and  remodeled,  outside  and  in- 
side, and  made  what  it  now  is — an  exceedingly  pleasant  and 
comfortable  place  of  worship.  Very  little  of  the  appearance 
of  the  former  place  of  woi'ship  is  to  be  seen  in  the  handsome 
and  attractive  church  edifice  of  to-day.  At  the  same  time  that 
the  church   was  undergoing  these   changes,  the  lecture  and 


PRESBYTERIAN    CIIl'RCII, 

MERCERSBURG,    I'A. 


Sketches  of  ChnrcJits.  207 


Sabbath  school  building  was  taken  down,  and  rebuilt  in  the 
rear  of  the  church.  It  is  in  every  way  a  great  improvement 
on  the  old  ona 

Church  Organizki) — 1738. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Jolin  Steel 1752 1756 

Rev.  John  King,  D.  D 1769 1811 

Rev.  David  Elliott,  D.  D.,  ,  LL.  D.* 1812—1829 

Rev.  Thomas  Creigh,  D.  D 1831 1880 

Rev.  Harlan  G.  Mendenhall 1881 — 1883 

Rev.  W.  T.  Linn  Kieffer 1883— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — Oliver  L.  Murray,  Seth  Dickey, 
John  McCullough,  S.  McLain  Rhea,  James  W.  Witherspoon, 
W.  Van  Fosen  Bradley  and  A.  E.  French. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 229. 

Middle  Spring  Church. 

During  the  first  few  years  of  its  history  the  church  of  Big 
Spring  was  known  by  the  name  of  Hopewell.  It  evidently 
had  two  places  of  worship — one  at  Big  Spring,  the  other  at 
Middle  Spring — Hopewell  and  Upper  Tlopewell.  Hence  it  is 
that  in  the  Records  of  Presbytery  for  June  22,  1737,  the  church* 
proposed  to  be  built  at  the  "Great  Spring''  is  spoken  of  as 
"  one  of  their  houses."  The  other  house  was  at  Middle  Spring. 
It  is,  no  doubt,  in  regard  to  the  latter  point  we  find  this  entry 
in  the  Presbyterial  records  under  date  of  October  17,  1738  : 
"  Robert  Henry,  a  commissioner  from  Hopewell  complained 
that  the  people  of  Falling  Spring  are  about  to  encroach  upon 
Hopewell  congregation."  This  is  of  like  character  with  the 
complaint  made  by  Upper  Pennsborough  congregation  against 
Hopewell  congregation  for  building  a  church  at  Big  Spring. 
During  his  short  ministry  the  Rev.  Thomas  Creaghead  preached 
here  as  well  as  at  Big  Spring. 

It  is  not  stated  in  the  Records  of  Presbytery  that  a  formal 
severance  took  place  between  Hopewell  and  Upper  Hopewell 
after  the  death  of  Mr.  Creaghead,  which  occurred  in  Apr.,  1739  ; 
but  there  is  some  indication  of  it  in  the  fact  that  at  the  meetincr 
of  Presbytery  held  on  the  20tli  of  the  same  month  "  Mr.  Caven 
was  appointed  to  supply  at  Upper  Hopewell.     Most  likely  it 


208  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

became  a  distinct  and  independent  congregation  at  that  time. 
Then  for  the  first  time  in  the  Records  the  name  Upper  Hope- 
well is  used,  indicating  that  it  had  become  distinct  and  separate 
from  Hopewell.  And  under  date  of  Novernber  17,  1739,  we 
find  the  following  record  :  "  Ordered  that  Mr.  Anderson  supply 
at  Upper  Hopewell  to-morrow  and  Mr.  Boyd  at  Lower  Hope- 
well. Mr.  Caven  at  Upper  Hopewell  the  fourth  Sabbath  of 
December,  the  first  Sabbath  of  February  and  the  third  Sabbath 
of  March.'' 

At  what  time  the  name  was  changed  from  Upper  Hopewell 
to  Middle  Spring  the  writer  is  unable  to  tell.  Perhaps  it  was 
about  tlie  time  the  three  churches  of  Big  Spring,  Rocky  Spring 
and  Middle  Spring  (lying  between  the  other  two)  united  in 
choosing  the  Rev^  John  Blair  for  their  pastor.  Of  this  choice 
of  pastor  there  is  no  record  in  the  minutes  of  Presbytery.  It 
was  the  time  of  the  Old  and  New  Side  division,  during  which 
the  churches  of  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  were  terribl}^  rent 
and  separated.  Mr.  Blair  was  an  ardent  New  Side  man  and 
was  never  identified  wkh  the  Presbytery.  From  the  records 
of  Middle  Spring  church  it  is  learned  that  the  elders  of  the 
three  above-named  churches  and  the  minister  (My.  Blair)  met 
at  Middle  Spring  December  27,  1742,  in  order  to  settle  the 
division  of  the  minister's  labors  among  the  three  congregations, 
which  resulted  in  an  equal  division  of  time.  In  regard  to  the 
period  covered  by  Mr.  Blair's  pastorate  see  sketch  of  Big 
Spring  church,  foot-note. 

The  first  house  of  worship  was  built  of  logs  and  was  erected 
in  1737  or  1738.  It  stood  on  ground  now  included  in  the  lower 
graveyard  and  not  far  from  the  present  entrance.  The  con- 
gregation increased  rapidly  owing  to  the  great  influx  of  Pres- 
byterian population ;  and  it  was  not  long  until  it  was  necessary 
to  erect  a  larger  churclt  The  same  material  was  used.  The 
second  building  was  48x58  feet.  Even  it  had  to  be  enlarged 
ere  long.  In  1781  a  stone  church  was  built  on  the  higher 
ground,  near  the  site  of  the  present  church.  Its  dimensions 
were  58x60  feet.  This  stood  till  1848,  when  the  present  com- 
fortable and  substantial  brick  structure  was  reared.  Aliddle 
Spring  has  always  been  a  strong  and  influential  congregation. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  209 

Alike  in  times  of  peace  and  of  war  its  pastors  and   men  have 
played  no  unimportant  part  in  the  affairs  of  church  and  of  state. 

Church    Oroanized — 1739. 
PastorateH. 

Kev.  Tliomas  Creaghead 1 738—1739 

Rev.  John  Blair 1742—1755 

Rev.  Robert  Cooper,  IJ.  D I7G5— 1797 

Rev.  John  Moodey,  D.  D 1803—1854 

Rev.  Isaac  N.  Hays,  D.  D.* 1854—1868 

Rev.  David  K.  Richardson 1870—1871 

Rev.  Samuel  S.  Wylie ..1872— 

Ruling  elders   in   1888— William    D.   Means,    William   D. 
McCune,  William  A.  Cox,  Robert  Peebles  and  A.  M.  Clark. 
Communicants  in  1888—200. 

Rocky  Spring  Church. 

About  four  miles  north  of  Chambersburg  is  one  of  the 
beautiful  springs  of  Cumberland  Valley,  at  which  the  pioneer 
Presbyterian  settlers  were  wont  to  assemble  for  the  worship  of 
God.  The  early  history  of  this  church  is  wrapped  in  a  great 
deal  of  oVjscurity.  It  is  generally  agreed  that  its  organization 
occurred  about  1739.  That  was  a  period  of  intense  excitement 
in  the  Presbyterian  church  on  questions  connected  with 
the  Old  and  New  Side  controversy,  and  which  culminated  the 
following  year  in  the  rending  of  the  church.  In  some  instances 
in  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  complete  division  ocjcurred  in 
congregations;  in  others,  entire  congregations  arrayed  them- 
selves on  one  side  or  the  other.  Rocky  Spring  church  belonged 
to  the  latter  class.  It  and  Middle  Spring  and  Big  Spring, 
occupying  contiguous  territory,  all  identified  themselves  with 
the  New  Side  branch  of  the  church,  and  in  1742  secured  the 
services  of  the  Rev.  John  Blair.  Mr.  Blair  was  a  member  of 
the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle  (New  Side).  Thus  it  occurs 
that  in  the  records  of  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  we  do  not 
find  an}^  mention  of  him  or  his  churches  during  his  pastorate, 
which  extended,  presumably,  to  1755.  (See  Big  Spring  church, 
foot-note.)  For  a  number  of  years  after  this  the  church  was 
dependent  upon  supplies  appointed  by  Presbytery.  In  1768 
the  Rev.  John  Craighead  became  their  second  pastor.  He  was 
14 


210  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


not  only  an  eloquent  preacher  of  tlie  gospel,  but  also  a  zealous 
patriot  and  a  fearless  soldier.  In  the  Kevolutionary  struggle 
he  marched  at  the  head  of  a  company  raised  by  himself  in  his 
own  congregation,  and  joined  the  army  of  Washington.  Here 
he  did  not  forget  his  high  calling  as  an  ambassador  for  Christ, 
but  when  in  camp  acted  as  chaplain  to  the  soldiers.  The  history 
of  old  Rocky  Spring  church  in  connection  with  the  Indian 
troubles  and  Revolutionary  war  is  full  of  thrilling  interest 
But  we  may  not  enter  upon  it  here. 

Their  first ''  meeting-house  "  was  a  small  log  building,  erected 
in  17-iO,  which  stood  near  the  site  of  the  present  church.  It 
soon  proved  too  small  for  the  congregation.  To  remedy  this 
"  a  small  square  building  was  attached  to  the  south  side  of  the 
church,  extending  one-half  its  length,  and  the  roof  was  extended 
from  the  main  building  over  it.  There  were  no  windows  in 
this  addition.  Hence  it  was  poorly  lighted  and  ventilated.  Subse- 
quently an  addition  of  like  character  was  put  to  the  end  of  this. 
In  this  way  a  lop-sided  appearance  was  given  to  the  structura 
The  present  brick  building  was  erected  in  1794.  It  remains 
almost  intact,  an  object  of  mingled  interest  and  curiosity.  In 
the  chapter  on  church  property  will  be  found  a  description  of 
it.  It  remains,  but  its  aisles  are  no  longer  crowded  with 
devout  worshipers.  Time  and  change  have  done  their  sad  work. 
The  decendants  of  the  original  settlers  have  passed  away,  seek- 
ing homes  and  helping  to  build  up  churches  elsewhere ;  and 
other  people  of  other  faith  have  come  in  to  occupy  their  farms 
and  their  places  in  the  community. 

Church  Organized — 1739. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  John  Blair 1742-1755 

Rev.  John  Craighead 1768—1799 

Rev.  Francis  Herron   D.  D.* 1800—1811 

Rev.  John  McKnight,  D  D 1811—1815 

Rev.  John  McKnight 1816—1836 

Rev.  Robert  Kennedy,  S.  S ...  1836—1840 

Rev.  Alexander  K.  Nelson 1840—1873 

Rev.  Samuel  C.  George 1875—1887 

Rev.  Henry  G.  Finney 1888— 

Membership  in  1888—20. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  211 

Gettysburg  Church. 

Tht'  intelligent,  staunch  Scotcli-Insli  Presbyterians  who 
settled  in  the  Marsh  Creek  region  soon  after  the  land  was 
thrown  into  market  in  1736,  were  not  content  to  do  long  with- 
out enjoying  the  public  means  of  grace.  Whatever  services 
they  may  have  had  ])rior  to  that  date,  the  records  of  Presby- 
tery show  that  in  1740  they  sought  and  obtained  the  apj)oint- 
ment  of  supplies.  On  the  18th  of  June  Presbytery  "appointed 
the  Rev.  Samuel  Caven  to  supply  Great  Conewago  and  Marsh 
Creek  the  first  Sabbath  of  July,  and  to  preach  there  on  a  week 
day  and  inquire  into  the  state  of  both  these  settlements  and 
make  a  report  at  our  next.''  The  records  do  not  show  that 
Mr.  Caven  made  any  report  concerning  ''  the  state  of  these 
settlements"  at  the  next  meeting  of  Presbytery,  which  was 
held  September  3,  1740.  But  they  show  that  he  was  then  ap- 
pointed "  to  supply  at  Great  Conewago  the  first  Sabbath  of  tliat 
month,  at  Marsh  Creek  a  week  day  and  the  second  Sabbath  of 
October,  and  at  Great  Conewago  a  week  day.'' 

This  is  the  year  in  which  the  organization  of  what  was  then 
known  as  "  the  Marsh  Creek  church "  took  place.  It  was 
afterwards  called  Upper  Marsh  Creek  in  order  to  distinguish  it 
from  "  Lower  Marsh  Creek  church,"  organized  eight  years 
later.  In  still  later  years  it  has  been  known  as  the  church  of 
Gettysburg.  For  thirteen  years  after  its  organization  it  had  no 
settled  pastor,  but  was  dependent  on  supplies  appointed  by 
Presbytery.  From  1741  to  1749  Mr.  Caven  was  without  a 
regular  charge.  During  this  time  he  ministered  very  frequently 
to  the  people  of  the  contiguous  congregations  of  Great  Cone- 
wago and  Marsh  Creek.  By  appointment  of  Presbytery  he 
moderated  the  first  call  the  latter  gave  to  anyone  to  become 
their  pastor.  This  was  in  1748,  and  the  call  was  given  to  Mr. 
Joseph  Tate,  a  licentiate,  under  the  care  of  Presbytery.  Mr.  Tate 
declined  the  call.  Rev.  Robert  McMordie  was  the  first  regular 
pastor  of  the  church.  As  his  settlement  occured  in  the  period 
covered  by  the  lost  volume  of  records,  w^e  are  dependent  on 
other  sources  of  information  for  the  date.  We  are  indebted  to 
the  present  pastor,  the  Rev.  John  K.  Demarest,  for  the  follow- 
lowing,  which  we  think  quite  conclusive:   *' Mr.  McMordie  in 


212  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


A})ril,  1760,  gave  a  receipt,  which  is  still  extant,  for  some 
money  'in  full  for  six  years'  stipend,'  and  about  a  year  after 
another  to  the  same  person,  'in  full  for  seven  years'  stipend,' 
from  which  T  infer  that  he  became  pastor  of  this  church  in 
1753."-- 

On  the  7th  of  April,  1742,  a  supplication  was  presented  to 
Presbytery  ''from  Marsh  Creek  and  Conewago,  requesting  a 
committee  to  be  sent  to  assist  them  to  agree  about  the  seat  of 
their  meeting-house  or  houses."  It  was  "ordered  that  Mr. 
Samuel  Thomson,  Mr.  Hoe  and  Mr.  Kain  and  Benj. 
Chambers  meet  for  that  purpose  at  Widow  Jackson's  on 
the  2d  Tuesday  of  May,  etc.''  As  reported  at  the  next  meet- 
ing of  Presbytery,  it  was  the  judgment  of  this  committee  "  that 
it  is  expedient  that  there  be  two  meeting-houses,  and  that  the 
people  of  Marsh  Creek  are  agreed  that  their  meeting-house  be 
at  a  certain  spring  near  Robert  McFerson's  (McPhei son's)." 
This  met  the  approval  of  Presbytery,  and  here  they  located 
their  first  "meeting-house."  It  was  a  plain  small  log  building, 
and  was  not  completed  until  1747.  To  meet  the  wants  of  the 
congregation  a  stone  church  of  larger  size  was  erected  near  the 
same  spot  in  1780.  While  this  house  stood  it  was  very  fre- 
quently spoken  of,  in  accordance  with  a  custom  of  the  times, 
as  "  Mr.  Black's  meeting-house,"  and  the  place  is  now  popularly 
known  as  "Black's  Grrave  Yard.''  Mr.  Black  was  the  second 
pastor  of  the  church.  In  1813  the  congregation  resolved  to 
abandon  the  old  ground  and  remove  to  Gettysburg,  where 
their  first  house  of  worship  was  erected  in  1816.  In  1842  this 
building  was  torn  down  and,  another  site  having  been  selected, 
the  church  was  erected  which  the  congregation  occupies  to-day. 
In  1876  a  suitable  building  for  prayer  meeting  and  Sabbath 
school  was  erected;  and  in  1884  the  church  was  thoroughly 
remodeled  and  yqyj  greatly  improved.  The  entire  property 
now  presents  an  attractive  appearance,  and  its  internal  arrange- 
ment is  such  as  to  render  it  well  fitted  for  the  worship  of  God 
and  the  work  of  the  congregation. 

*  The  Presbyterian  Church  of  Grettysburg,  p.  11. 


Sketches  of  Churches. 


213 


Church  Organized — 1740. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Robert  McMordir^ 1753 — 1761 

Rev.  John  Black 1 775—1794 

Rev.  David  McCoiiauf?hy,  D.  D.,  LL.  I).* 1800—1832 

Rev.  James  C.  Wat^ou,  I).  D 1832—1849 

Rev.  Robert  Johnston 1850—1855 

Rev.  George  P.  Van  \V yck 1856—1859 

Rev.  Henry  G.  Finney 1861—1864 

Rev.  I).  T.  Carnahan 1865—1867 

Rev.  Edsal  Ferrier.  S.  S 1867—1869 

Rev.  William  II.  Hillis 1869—1871 

Rev.  William  W.  Campbell. 1873—1875 

Rev.  John  K.  Demarest,  D.  D 187G— 

Ruling  elders  In  1888 — David  Wills.  Joseph  Bayley,  Calvin 
Hamilton,  J.  Harvey  Cobean,  John  McAllister. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 125. 

(treat  Conewago  Church. 

Five  miles  from  Gettysburg  and  close  to  the  village  of 
Hunterstown  is  another  of  our  churches,  which  was  organized 
the  same  year  as  was  Upper  Marsh  Creek,  viz:  1740.  It 
takes  its  name  from  the  Great  Conewago  Creek  which  flows 
near  by.     Tradition  tells  us  that  the  people  commenced  pre- 


(xKKAi   <.u>K\VA<iu  Church,  Biilt  in   I<©7 


214  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


paration  f(jr  their  lirst  house  of  worship  the  same  year.  It  was 
a  log  structure,  which  stood  within  the  present  grave  yard  en- 
closure, and  in  size  was  32x40  feet,  as  shown  by  the  stone 
foundation,  which  is  still  there.  Locating  the  church  at  this 
point  was  not  without  stern  opposition  from  that  part  of  the 
congregation  which  lay  in  the  neighborhood  of  Round  Hill. 
The  conflict  waxed  warm  and  the  case  was  carried  up  to 
Presbytery.  The  reader  is  referred  to  the  account  given  in 
sketch  of  Round  Hill  church.  Presbytery  decided  in  favor  of 
the  present  location,  and  the  church  was  completed.  But  the 
Round  Hill  people  would  not  yield ;  and  it  led  to  division  and 
the  organization  of  a  New  Side  church  at  Round  Hill  five 
years  after  the  decision  was  made  by  Presbytery  in  1743.  For 
account  of  this  and  subsequent  reunion  the  reader  is  referred 
to  sketch  of  Round  Hill  church.  It  was  not  customary  to 
locate  churches  so  near  to  each  other  as  are  Gettysburg  and 
Great  Conewago.  The  fact  that  the  original  church,  then 
known  as  Marsh  Creek  church,  was  three  miles  out  of  Gettys- 
burg affords  explanation  of  Presbytery's  action  in  this  case. 

From  date  of  organization  to  the  close  of  last  centurv'.  Great 
Conewago  church  formed  a  ]>astoral  charge  by  itself.  The  next 
fifty  years  it  was  associated  with  Gettysburg.  Then  it  stood 
alone  during  the  short  pastorate  of  Rev.  Isaac  N.  Hays.  For 
the  past  thirty  years  it  and  Lower  Marsh  Creek  church  have 
formed  a  pastoral  charge. 

After  the  return  of  the  Round  Hill  portion  of  the  congrega- 
tion, the  church  accommodations  were  found  insufficient. 
Moreover  the  old  log  church  had  served  its  day  and  was  falling 
into  decay.  Hence  the  erection  in  1787  of  the  large  and  sub- 
stantial stone  church  which  we  look  upon  with  admiration  to- 
dav.  Its  walls,  like  those  of  other  stone  churches  of  that  period 
(such  as  Paxton  and  Lower  Marsh  Creek),  are  as  good  and 
strong  as  ever.  Just  one  hundred  years  later,  in  1887,  the  con- 
gregation erected  an  elegant  building  for  prayer  meeting  and 
Sabbath  school  purposes,  having  for  many  years  been  using 
the  old  academy  building,  located  on  their  ground.  No  better 
way  than  this  could  have  been  found  to  celebrate  this  cen- 
tennial occasion. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  2 15 


Church  Organized— 1740. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Samuel  Thomson 1750-1779 

Rev.  Joseph  Henderson 1781—1795 

Rev.  David  McConaughy,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.* 18*00—1832 

Rev.  James  C.  Watson,  D.  D 1832-1849 

Rev.  Isaac  N.  Hays,  D.  D.* 1850—1854 

Rev.  John  R.  Warner 1858—1867 

Rev.  William  S.  Van  Cleve 1869— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — Hugh  Mcllhennj,  Henry  Saunders, 
Ephraim  Sbriver,  John  G.  Brinkerhoff. 
Communicants  in  1888 — 103. 

Robert  Kennedy  Memorial  Church. 

This  church  was  at  first  known  as  the  Lower  West  Gonoco- 
cheague,  in  distinction  from  the  Upper  West  Conococheague, 
now  Mercersburg,  church.  It  had  its  origin  in  the  divided 
state  of  the  church  at  the  time,  and  was  organized  as  a  New 
Side  church.  For  a  time  it  was  ser\^ed  by  a  Mr.  Dunlap,  and 
afterwards  by  the  Rev.  James  Campbell,  a  member  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  New  Castle.  His  labors  commenced  about  1749  or 
1750  and  lasted  several  years.  Without  access  to  records  the 
dates  cannot  be  determined  accurately.  In  1774  the  Rev. 
Thomas  McPherrin  became  pastor  of  the  congregations  of  East 
Conococheague  (New  Side  branch),  Lower  WestConococheague 
and  Jerusalem  (Hagerstowu).  After  five  years  he  gave  up  the 
Hagerstown  part  of  his  charge,  but  continued  pastor  of  the 
other  two  congregations  until  1799.  More  than  half  a  century 
ago  the  church  was  greatly  weakened  by  changes  in  the  com- 
munity, such  as  have  been  experienced  in  so  many  rural  dis- 
tricts in  our  bounds.  During  eight  or  ten  years  of  this  time 
they  were  without  a  pastor,  which  greatly  tended  to  disperse 
and  weaken  the  congregation. 

Their  first  house  of  worship,  which  was  a  log  structure  built 
about  the  time  of  organization,  was  burned  by  the  Indians 
during  one  of  their  hostile  incursions  in  176 L  In  1774,  when 
Mr.  McPherrin  became  pastor,  another  log  church  was  built 
This  underwent  various  repairs,  and  finally  was  weather- 
boarded.      It  is  described   as  having    been  of  "  the  ancient 


216  Presbytery  of  Carlisle- — Centennial. 

model,  with  high  pulpit,  elaborately  ornamented  sounding, 
board,  and  seats  having  backs  as  high  as  the  shoulders."  This 
building  served  the  congregation  as  a  place  of  worship  well 
nigh  a  century,  but  had  become  terribly  dilapidated  before  it 
was  removed,  in  1871,  to  give  place  to  the  present  handsome 
and  comfortable  church,  put  there  the  same  year,  as  the  muni- 
ficent gift  of  Mr.  Davidson  Kennedy,  of  Philadelphia,  in 
memory  of  an  honored  father,  who  for  many  years  had  been 
the  faithful  and  beloved  pastor  of  the  congregation. 

Church  Organized — 1741. 
Pastorates. 

^  ^*  ~  ^^  ^P"  ,     >  Time  unknown. 

Rev.  James  Campbell,  \ 

Rev.  Thomas  McPherrin 1774—1799 

Rev.  Robert  Kennedy 1803—1816 

Rev.  Robert  Kennedy.  S.  S 1825—1843 

Supplied  by  Presbytery 1843—1855 

Rev.  John  K.  Cramer 1856 — 1859 

Rev.  Thomas  Creigh,  D.  D.,  S.  S.  (afternoon) 1859—1869 

Rev.  A.  S.  Thome  (Pres.  Bait.),  P.  E 1870—1872 

Rev.  Joseph  H.  Fleming 1873— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — Hugh  B.  Craig  and  Henry  B.  Angle. 
Communicants  in  1888 — 55. 

Lower  Marsh  Creek  Church. 

The  same  causes  which  led  to  the  organization  of  Lower 
West  Conococheague  church  were  fruitful  of  the  organization 
of  Lower  Marsh  Creek  church.  There  was  an  element  in  the 
Marsh  Creek  church  in  sympathy  with  Whitefield  and  the 
Tennents  and  the  Blairs  in  their  views  on  the  subject  of  re- 
vivals and  the  methods  and  measures  to  be  employed  in  pro- 
moting and  conducting  them.  The  persons  composing  this 
element  were  organized  into  a  church  in  1748  by  the  Rev. 
Andrew  Bay  of  New  Castle  Presbytery.  The  first  house  of 
worship  erected  by  Lower  Marsh  Creek  congregation  stood  on 
the  bank  of  Marsh  creek  about  two  miles  northeast  of  their 
present  church.  A  description  of  it  will  be  found  in  the  ac- 
count of  the  first  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  which 
was  held  in  it  on  the  17th  of  October,  1786.     This  rude  struc- 


Sketches  of  Churches.  217 

ture  sheltered  the  congregation  about  forty  yearn.  In  1790 
they  built  the  substantial  stone  church  in  which  they  now  meet 
to  worsliip  God.  The  well  preserved  condition  of  its  walls 
bear  testimony  to  the  excellence  of  the  workmanship  of  that 
day,  and  its  unchanged  appearance  is  coming  to  be  prized  more 
and  more  eacli  succeeding  year.  In  these  respects  it  is  like 
the  church  edifice  belonging  to  the  other  congregation  (Great 
Conewago)  of  the  same  pastoral  charge. 

Church  Organized — 1748. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Andrew  Bay 1748—1758 

Rev.  John  Siemens 1765—1774 

Rev.  James  Martin,  S.  S 1779—1 78.) 

Rev  John  McKnight,  D.  D.* 1783—1789 

Rev.  William  Paxton,  D.  D 1792—1841 

Rev.  David  D.  Clark,  D.  D.* 1843  -1856 

Rev.  John  R.  Warner 1858—1867 

Rev.  WiUiam  S.  VanCleve 1869— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — J.  J.  Kerr,  William  Bigham,  John 
Cunningham.  Robert  Blythe  and  John  B.  Paxton. 
Communicants  in  1888 — 153. 

MoNAGHAN  Church. 

The  first  mention  we  have  in  the  Records  of  Presbytery  of 
the  people  wlio  subsequently  formed  the  church  of  Monaghan 
is  under  date  of  September  3,  1745,  and  is  as  follows :  "  Com- 
missioners from  a  small  settlement  on  Bermudin  acquainted 
the  Presbytery  that  in  order  to  have  the  ordinances  dispensed 
among  them  they  desired  to  be  adjoined  to  and  looked  on  as  a 
part  of  the  lower  congregation  of  Pennsborough,  and  that  they 
might  be  allowed  to  build  a  meeting-house  conve  lient  for  them. 

'"  Commissioners  from  the  above  said  congregation  (Lower 
Pennsborough)  informed  us  that  they  were  heartily  willing 
that  the  people  of  Bermudin  be  looked  on  as  a  part  of  their 
congregation  and  be  allowed  supplies  in  proportion  to  their 
subscription,  but  they,  understanding  that  some  of  the  mem- 
bers of  their  congregation  living  at  Yellow  Breeches  wanted 
to  join  the  people  of  Bermudin,  beg  that  this  may  not  be  granted, 
inasmuch  as  it   would  draw  off  those' at  Yellow  Breeches  to 


218  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


that  new  meeting-house,  and  so  cast  the  old  meeting-house 
quite  out  of  the  center  of  the  body  of  the  congregation. 

"  Ordered  that  Mr.  Samuel  Thomson,  together  with  Robert 
McClure  and  Charles  Gilgore,  convene  with  commissioners 
from  these  })laces  and  report  at  our  next  w^iat  they  shall  judge 
proper  to  be  done  in  the  affair." 

The  minutes  of  Presbytery  from  Septenjber  25,  1745,  to 
June  16,  1747,  were  lost  before  having  been  entered  on  the 
record-book.  We,  therefore,  have  no  way  of  knowing  what 
was  agreed  upon  between  the  commissioners  and  committee 
and  reported  to  Presbytery.  The  still  more  serious  loss  of  the 
Records  of  Presbytery  from  1750  to  1759  leaves  us  m  very 
great  darkness  as  to  w^hat  occurred  in  the  history  of  the 
churches  during  that  period. 

On  the  very  first  page  of  the  second  volume  of  Records  ex- 
tant, commencing  with  June  5,  1759,  we  find  this :  "  The 
people  of  Monaghan,  on  the  south  side  of  Yellow  Breeches, 
have  fixed  on  a  place  where  to  build  their  meeting-house, 
according  to  the  advice  of  Presbytery,  the  confirmation  of 
which  is  desired."  It  was  ordered  that  notice  of  this  be  given 
to  the  congregation  of  Lower  Pennsborough. 

The  subject  was  up  again  at  the  meeting  of  Presbytery, 
August  21, 1759.  when  "the  affair  of  Monaghan  was  deferred," 
and  it  was  "  ordered  that  Mr.  Duffield  write  to  the  people  of 
Lower  Pennsborough  to  attend  our  next,  and  either  consent  to 
or  give  reasons  against  the  people  of  Monaghan  being  erected 
into  a  congregation,"  Instead  of  attending  they  sent  in  a 
supplication  to  Presbytery  at  its  meeting  October  80,  1759, 
"to  defer  the  location  of  Monaghan  meeting-house."  Though 
the  date  of  organization  of  the  church  is  not  given,  it  is  sup- 
posed to  have  been  near  this  time,  or  perhaps  in  1760.  There 
can  be  no  doubt,  however,  but  that  preaching  had  been  main- 
tained here  from  the  date  first  mentioned  in  this  sketch  (1745), 
and  that  there  was  a  quasi-organization  of  a  congregation. 

The  settlement  of  the  location  of  Monaghan  church  was 
placed  in  the  hands  of  a  large  and  able  committee  but  a  final 
report  was  not  brought  in  for  about  two  years.  According  to 
this  the  line  of  division  between  the  two  congregations  was  to 


c 


Sketches  of  Churches.  219 


be  the  Yellow  Breeches  creek,  and  the  people  of  Monaghan 
were  to  havo  the  privilege  of  building  their  meeti:ig-house  at 
John  Dill's 

These  points  of  controversy  once  settled,  the  people  of  the 
two  congregations  very  soon  united  in  seeking  the  settlement 
of  a  pastor.  November  11,  1761,  they  joined  in  asking  Pres- 
bytery to  appoint  a  member  to  moderate  a  call  for  the  Rev. 
John  Beard,  and  the  Rev.  Samson  Smith  was  appointed  Thus 
they  showed  that  in  the  midst  of  their  heated  controversies 
they  entertained  kindly  feelings  for  each  other,  and  were  will- 
ing to  be  associated  in  the  close  relationship  of  the  same  pas- 
toral charge.     Mr.  Beard  did  not  accept  the  call. 

The  first  meeting-house  was  built  of  logs  and  stood  at  the 
old  grave-yard,  a  short  distance  northwest  of  the  present  town 
of  Dillsburg.  In  1782  a  stone  church  was  erected  at  the  edge 
of  the  village.  It  was  burned  in  1813  and  was  rebuilt  the 
following  year — the  old  walls  having  remained  standing.  But 
it  was  never  deemed  secure,  and  hence  was  supported  by  props 
without  and  posts  within..  In  1849  it  was  torn  down  to  give 
place  to  the  present  brick  church,  which  was  erected  that  year. 
This  church  has  just  (1888)  been  made  to  undergo  important 
repairs  and  improvements  which  add  greatly  to  its  appearance 
and  comfort. 

Church  Organized —  1 760. 
Pastorates. 

Rev  George  Duffield,  D.  D 1769— 1 772 

Rev.  Samuel  Waugli 1782—1807 

Rev.  JohD  Hayes 1809—1814 

L  Prof.  Alexander  McClelland, 
Supplied  by  \  Rev.  N.  R.  Snowden,  ^ 

(  Rev.  N.  Todd. 

Rev.  Anderson  B.  Quay 1831—1839 

Rev.  Edmund  McKinney,  S.  S 1841—1841 

Rev.  Joseph  A.  Murray,  D.  O.* 1842—1858 

Rev.  William  D.  Patterson,  P.  E 1860-1861 

Rev.  John  R.  Agnew,  S  S 1861—1862 

Rev.  John  0.  Proctor 1862—1865 

Rev.  Albert  W.  Hubbard  (Pres.  N.  Brunswick),  S.  S 1870—1872 

Rev.  J.  Quincy  Adams  FuUerton 1 873 — 1879 


220  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


Rev.  John  P.  Barbor 1879—1886 

Rev.  John  C.  Barr 1887— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — Matthew  Porter  and  John  N.  Logan. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 75. 

Upper  Path  Valley  Church. 

In  1740  or  1741  there  were  some  settlements  made  by  the 
whites  in  Path  Valley.  This  was  in  violation  of  treaty  stipula- 
tions with  the  aborigines  and  in  the  face  of  oft-repeated  warn- 
ings from  the  provincial  authorities  in  the  form  of  proclama- 
tions. In  1742  the  Indians  made  complaint  to  the  authorities. 
Their  complaint  had  reference  to  encroachments  on  territory 
lying  west  of  the  Kittochtinny  Mountain  and  between  the  Sus- 
quehanna and  Potomac  Rivers,  and  included  Sherman's,  Path 
and  Aughwick  (about  the  Burnt  Cabins)  Valleys  and  Licking 
Creek,  near  the  Potomac.  They  were,  however,  permitted  to 
remain  on  the  land  they  had  taken  up  until  1750,  when  they 
were  removed  to  the  east  of  the  Kittochtinny  Mountain  by  the 
authorities.  The  names  of  those  whose  homes  were  burned 
and  who  were  removed  from  Path  Valley  were  Abraham  Slack, 
James  Blair,  Moses  Moore,  Arthur  Dunlap,  Alexander  Mc- 
Cartie,  Felix  Doyle,  Andrew  Dunlap,  Robert  Wilson,  Jacob 
Pyatt,  Jr.,  William  Ramage,  Reynold  Alexander,  Samuel 
Patterson,  Robert  Baker,  John  Armstrong  and  John  Potts. 

Directly  after  the  treaty  of  Albany,  in  1756.  they  all  returned 
and  settled  down  on  the  lands  they  had  previously  occupied. 
With  them,  or  following  closely  after  them,  were  many  others 
also,  so  that  in  a  short  time  a  large  settlement  was  formed. 
They  were,  in  the  main,  Scotch -Irish  Presbyterians,  and  carried 
with  them  their  characteristic  love  for  their  church  and  its 
simple  but  impressive  services.  Hence,  as  we  learn  from  the 
records,  at  their  request  Presbytery  began  to  send  supplies  to 
them  as  early  as  1761.  At  the  April  meeting,-  1766,  they 
made  request  for  "  a  minister  to  preach  and  preside  at  the  elec- 
tion of  elders."  The  Rev.  Robert  Cooper,  pastor  of  Middle 
Spring  church,  was  appointed  to  these  duties.  At  the  meeting 
of  Presbytery  in  October  following,  he  reported  having  fulfilled 
his  appointment.  Thus  we  are  enabled  to  ^:k  the  time  of 
organization  as  between  April  24  and  October  14,  1766. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  221 


There  appears  to  have  been  but  one  church  organization  in 
the  Valley  at  first,  with  two  places  of  preaching.  After  much 
disputation  and  several  visits  by  committees  appointed  by 
Presbytery,  James  Montgomery's  (Spring  Run)  was  chosen  as 
the  place  for  locating  the  Upper  church,  and  William  Mcin- 
tire's  the  place  for  the  Lower  church.  But  as  there  were  two 
places  of  preaching  between  seven  and  eight  miles  apart,  the 
two  congregations  of  Upper  and  Lower  Path  Valley  became 
distinct  after  a  few  years.  During  the  first  five  years  of  Mr. 
Dougal's  pastorate  Upper  Tuscarora  church  had  one-half  his 
services.  But  from  the  year  1779  his  services  and  those  of  all 
his  successors  down  to  the  close  of  Dr.  McGinley's  pastorate 
were  equally  divided  between  the  churches  of  Upper  and 
Lower  Path  Valley. 

About  1769  the  people  of  the  Upper  congregation  erected  a 
log  house  of  worship  at  Spring  Run,  on  a  piece  of  ground 
deeded  to  them  five  years  before  b}^  the  Penns,  for  meeting 
house  and  burying  ground  purposes.  It  stood  at  a  point  now 
inclosed  m  the  grave-yard,  and  not  far  from  the  public  school 
house.  To  meet  the  wants  of  the  growing  congregation  it  was 
subsequently  enlarged.  A  much  larger  stone  house  was  erected 
in  1816  and  located  on  higher  ground,  on  the  east  side  of  the 
public  road.  It  was  furnished  with  the  usual  high  pulpit  and 
and  straight  high-backed  pews.  After  a  gracious  revival  of 
religion,  experienced  during  the  winter  of  1856-57,  and  conse- 
quent enlargement  of  the  congregation,  the  present  brick 
church  was  built  on  the  site  of  the  stone  church,  in  the  summer 
of  1857.  Perhaps  in  no  other  community  in  the  bounds  of 
the  Presbytery  have  the  descendents  of  the  early  settlers  re- 
mained as  in  Path  Valley.  May  not  this  in  a  large  measure 
account  for  the  predominating  strength  of  Presbyterianism 
there  ? 

Another  thing  is  worthy  of  note  here,  as  having  greatly  con- 
duced to  this  result.  The  first  pastor  of  the  church,  the  Rev. 
James  Dougal,  was  an  Irishman.  But  he  did  not  believe  the 
fallacy  then  so  prevalent,  that  nobod}^  but  an  Irishman  or  a 
Scotch -Irish  man  could  make  a  Presbyterian.  It  is  a  fallacv 
which  still  exists  in  some  quarters,  greatly  to  the  detriment  of 


222  Predbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


the  church.  Mr.  Dougal,  on  the  other  hand,  '*  had  respect 
unto  "  the  Germans  who  came  into  the  valley  and  settled  down 
among  the  Irish.  He  treated  them  kindly,  won  their  confi- 
dence, made  them  his  friends,  brought  them  to  the  house  of 
God,  gathered  them  into  the  Presbyterian  church.  Their  de- 
scendents  and  the  descendents  of  the  early  Irish  and  Scotch- 
Irish  settlers  are  intermarried.  It  is  proverbially  the  German 
element  in  a  community  that  "  sticks."  This  perhaps  has  some- 
thing to  do  with  the  stability  and  permenancy  of  the  population, 
and  thus  with  the  prosperity  of  the  church. 

Church  Organized — 1766. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Samuel  Dougal 1775—1790 

Rev.  David  Denny 1794—1800 

Rev.  Amos  A.  McGinley,  D.  D.  .  .• 1803-1851 

Rev.  William  A.  Graham 1851—1853 

Rev.  William  A,  West 1853—1873 

Rev.  Samuel  C.  Alexander '. 1873—1887 

Rev.  Thomas  Dobbin 1888— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — James  McCurdy,  Stephen  M.  Skinner, 
John  Wolff,  George  W.  Shearer,  Denton  0.  Shearer,  William 
C.  Shearer,  David  W.  Bair,  T.  B.  Gaston,  James  Culbertson, 
William  .M  Alexander,  Wilson  H.  Coons,  David  Denny 
Stitt,  J.  Clinton  Burk. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 350. 

Lower  Path  Valley  Church. 

The  early  history  of  Upper  and  Lower  Path  Valley  churches 
is  much  the  same.  What  has  been  said  in  the  sketch  of  the 
former  in  regard  to  the  early  settlers  and  the  first  pastor  ap- 
plies equally  well  to  the  latter.  From  the  time  of  organiza- 
tion in  1766  to  the  close  of  Dr.  McGinley's  pastorate  in  1851 
they  constituted  one  pastoral  charge. 

Following  the  advice  of  a  committee  of  Presbytery  the  Lower 
church  built  its  first  house  of  worship  (probably  in  1774)  near 
William  Mclntire's,  at  the  beautiful  spring  a  mile  and  a  quar- 
ter south  of  Fannettsburg.  It  was  a  log  house.  A  second 
meeting-house  of  like  character,  only  larger,  was  built  in  1794. 
In  1832  this  gave  place  to  the  weather-board  frame  church 


aroaacufa  ires  '.  £//c  co  ^m.':- 

Tmk  Lowek  Path  Vallky  Church,  FANNKTTsBUKii,  Pa., 
,  Built  1885. 


224  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

which  was  occupied  till  the  close  of  1886.  ,  The  erection  of 
this  large  building  was  made  necessary  by  the  rapid  growth  of 
the  congregation  about  that  time.  A  revival  of  religion  had 
occurred  in  Mr.  McGinley's  charge  in  1831,  is  the  result  of 
which  one  hundred  and  twenty-seven  members  were  added  in 
1831  and  sixty  the  following  year.  The  larger  part  of  these 
additions  was  made  to  the  Lower  church.  So  that  the  erection 
of  the  new  house  of  worship  may  be  regarded  as  at  once  an 
expression  of  gratitude  for  this  work  of  grace  and  a  necessity 
for  the  accommodation  of  the  people.  In  the  spring  of  1885 
the  congregation  decided  to  abandon  their  old  place  of  worship 
and  erect  a  church  in  the  village  of  Fannettsburg.  This  was 
done  with  many  regrets  at  parting  with  the  old  sacred  spot, 
around  which  clustered  so  many  hallowed  associations  and 
memories.  But  it  was  felt  that  the  convenience  and  comfort 
of  a  large  part  of  the  congregation  demanded  this  change. 
The  new  house  of  worship  in  town  was  built  and  furnished 
during  the  summer  and  fall  of  1885  and  was  dedicated  on  the 
3d  of  February,  1886.  It  is  a  substantial  brick  building,  with 
basement,  lecture  and  Sabbath  school  apartments.  It  meets  a 
long  felt  want  by  providing  for  week  evening  meetings  and 
Sabbath  school. 

Church  Organized — 1766. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Samuel  Dougal 1775—1790 

Rev.  David  Denny 1794—1800 

Rev.  Amos  A.  McGinley,  D.  D 1803—1851 

Rev.  Lewis  W.  WiUiams,  P.  E.  and  P 1851—1855 

Rev.  Watson  Russell,  P.  E 1855—1857 

Rev.  J.  Smith  Gordon 1 858— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — Jacob  Wilhelm,  John  H.  Walker, 
Amos  Devor,  William  R  Noble,  James  B.  Seibert  and  James 
M.  Hill. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 131. 

Centre  and  Upper  Churches. 
Sherman's  Valley  and  Path  Valley  were  settled  under  very 
similar  circumstances.     A  like  similarity  attended  the  locating 
of  their  places  of  worship.     In  both  cases  there  were  divided 


Sketches  of  Churrhes.  225 


sentiments  and  warm  controversies :  and  in  both  cases  was 
Presbytery  called  upon  to  inter})ose  and  aid  in  the  settlement. 
At  its  meeting,  held  April  24,  1766,  it  appointed  a  committee 
"to  attempt  to  settle  matters  respecting  the  seat  of  a  meeting. 
house  or  meeting-houses  to  be  erected  "  in  Sherman's  Valley. 
This  committee  was  to  meet  the  Wednesday  after  the  third 
Sabbath  of  June,  and  was  composed  of  the  "Revs.  Robert 
Cooper  and  Greorge  Duflield,  and  Elders  Col.  Armstrong  (with 
Wm.  Lyon,  Esq.,  alternate)  Thomas  Wilson  and  John  Mc- 
Knight,  Esqs. — Col.  Armstrong,  or  in  his  absence  Wm.  Lyon, 
with  Messrs.  Wilson  and  McKnight  to  spend  the  Tuesday  pre- 
ceding in  reconnoitering  the  settlement  and  preparing  a  repre- 
sentation to  be  laid  before  the  committee."  The  committee 
met  at  George  Robinson's  (close  by  where  Centre  church  stands) 
the  2d  of  July  ;  and,  after  two  days  spent  in  hearing  testimony 
and  deliberating,  reached  the  conclusion  tljat  there  ought  to 
be  a  church  at  Alexander  Marrow's  or  James  Blain's  (where 
there  was  already  a  grave  yard)  for  the  upper  end  of  the  vallev, 
and  one  at  George  Robinson's  for  the  center.  "  Fixing  the 
place  for  the  seat  of  the  lower  meeting-house  was  deferred  till 
further  light  be  obtained."  *  At  the  October  meeting  of  Pres- 
bytery, the  same  year,  a  commission  from  the  lower  end  of  the 
valley  "  appeared  and  objected  against  the  determination  of  the 
committee  respecting  the  places  for  public  worship  in  the 
valley."  The  Rev.  John  Roan  was  added  to  the  committee, 
and  they  were  ordered  to  meet  at  George  Robinson's  the  second 
Wednesday  of  November  next.  At  that  meeting  Dick's  Gap, 
in  the  lower  end  of  the  valley,  was  decided  on  as  the  place  for 
the  third  church,  thus  leaving  out  "Fisher's''  oi'  Limestone 
Ridge,  where  the  work  of  erecting  a  church  had  already  been 
commenced.  The  committee  made  its  report  at  the  April 
meeting  of  Presbytery,  1767,  and  it  was  approved.  In  all 
probability  the  three  churches  of  Dick's  Gap,  Centre,  and  Upper 
were  organized  in  the  fall  of  1766.  An  account  of  Dick's  Gap, 
which  no  longer  exists,  will  be  found  elsewhere. 

The  people  of  Centre  built  their  log  church  in  the  forest, 
near  the  beautiful  spring  and  close  by  where  theii-  present 

•  Records  of  Presbytery  for  1766,  p.p.  186-189. 

15 


226  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


house  of  worship  stands.  It  served  their  purpose  till  1793, 
when  their  increased  numbers  and  improved  circumstances 
demanded  a  larger  and  a  better  place  of  worship.  In  that  year 
was  erected  what  is  now  spoken  of  as  the  "old  stone  church.*' 
In  style,  in  appearance  and  in  arrangement  it  was  like  nearly 
all  the  stone  churches  of  that  day.  The  writer  remembers 
well  its  appearance  in  his  boyhood  days,  when  he  enjoyed  the 
annual  treat  of  a  visit  at  his  maternal  grandfather's,  close  by. 
The  present  church — a  neat  and  comfortable  frame  weather- 
boarded  building  was  erected  in  1850.  It  may  not  be  without 
interest  here  to  state  that  all  the  pews  of  the  present  church 
were  made  of  lumber  sawed  from  a  poplar  tree  that  grew  upon 
the  site  of  the  original  log  church  after  it  was  torn  down. 

The  people  in  the  upper  end  of  the  valley  erected  their  log 
house  of  worship  "  near  James  Blain's  and  close  to  the  spot 
where  the  ''  Upper  church  ''  now  stands.  Close  by  is  the  silent 
abode  of  the  dead  spoken  of  in  the  report  of  the  committee. 
The  present  house  of  worship  was  built  in 

By  the  influx  of  Presbyterian  settlers  Upper  and  Centre 
churches  rapidly  increased  in  numbers.  They,  in  connection 
with  Limestone  Kidge  church,  organized  a  few  years  later, 
extended  a  call  to  Mr.  John  Linn  in  1777.  He  was  ordained 
and  installed  the  following  year,  and  continued  to  be  their 
pastor  to  the  time  of  his  death  in  1820.  He  was  the  father  of 
Dr.  James  Linn,  the  whole  of  whose  long  ministry  was  spent 
at  Bellefonte,  Pa. 

The  history  of  the  churches  in  these  adjoining  valleys — Path 
and  Sherman's — has  been  different.  In  the  former  they  have 
continued  healthy  and  strong,  down  to  the  present,  because  to 
a  large  extent  the  Presbyterian  population  remained,  and  the 
church  by  wise  measures  absorbed  to  a  great  extent  the  non- 
Presbyterian  population  as  it  came  into  the  valley.  In  the 
latter  the  churches  have  grown  weaker,  because  of  just  the 
opposite  reasons — a  very  large  proportion  of  the  descendents 
of  the  original  settlers  have  left  Sherman's  Valley,  and  those 
who  have  come  in  have  been  of  different  faith,  and  in  such 
numbers  as  to  enable  them  at  once  or  very  soon  to  plant  churches 
of  their  own  preference. 


Sketches  of  Ch  urches.  227 


Centre  Church  Organized— 176(1. 
PaMorate!!;. 

Rev.  John   Linn 1 778—1820 

Rev.  Mattliew  llarned.  8.  S 1820—1823 

Rev.  James  M.  Olmstead   D.  D.^ 1825—1832 

Rev.  Lindley  C.  Rutter 1833—1834 

Rev.  Alexander  K.  Nelson 1837—1840 

Rev.  George  D  Porter, 1846—1851 

Rev.  Geor<re  S.  Rea,  P.  E 1851—1854 

Rev.  Lewis  W.  Williams    1855—1857 

Rev.  John  H.  Clark 1857—1862 

Rev.  James  S.  Ramsey,  D.  D.* 1864—1867 

Rev   Robert  McPherson    1869—1881 

Rev.  John  H.  Cooper 1884—1885 

Rev.  William  M.  Burchfield 1887— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888— Albon  McMillan,  R  A.  Clark,  W. 
H.  Adair. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 32. 

Upper  Church  Organized — 1766 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  John  Linn 1778—1820 

Rev.  Matthew  Ilarned,  S.  S 1820—1823 

Rev.  James  M.  Olmstead,  D.  D.* 1825—1832 

Rev.  Lindley  C.  Rutter 1833—1834 

Rev.  Alexander  K.  Nelson 1 837—1840 

Rev.  George  D.  Porter 1846—1851 

Rev   George  S.  Rea,  P.  E 1851—1854 

Rev.  Lewis  W.  Wilhams 1855—1857 

Rev.  John  H.  Clark  . . .  • 1857—1862 

Rev.  James  S.  Ramsey,  D.  D.* 1864—1867 

Rev.  James  J.  Hamilton 1869—1875 

Rev.  John  H.  Cooper 1884—1885 

Rev.  William  M.  Burchfield ,  1887— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — Thomas  McConnell,  George  Mitchell, 
M.  D.,  Martin  Motzer,  William  B.  Anderson,  William  Hall. 
Communicants  in  1888—36. 

McCONNELLSBURG  ChURCH. 

The  Great  Cove,  lying  west  of  th^  Tuscarora  Mountain  from 
the  Conococheague  settlement  was  occupied  by  the  enterpris- 
ing and  hardy  Scotch-Irish  pioneers  as  soon  as  treaty  stipula- 
tions with  the  Indians  permitted.    Jndeed  some  of  the  more 


228  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

daring  had  crossed  the  mountain  in  advance  of  this.  The  fer- 
tile soil  and  abounding  s])rings  of  finest  water  presented  great 
attractions  to  men  seeking  liomes  in  a  new  country.  These 
homes  were  secured  amid  great  hardships  and  peril.  When 
hostile  incursions  were  made  bj  the  Indians,  the  Great  Cove 
was  sure  to  suffer.  Through  it  lay  one  of  the  national  routes 
between  the  western  and  eastern  parts  of  the  State,  and  here, 
during  its  early  history,  it  was  no  uncommon  thing  for  the 
fury  of  the  savages  first  to  burst.  The'p^<^ple  who  settled  here 
loved  their  church  and  loved  the  means  of  grace.  As  early  as 
1769,  and  from  that  onward,  they  from  time  to  time  asked 
Presbytery  for  supplies — sometimes  to  preach  alone,  some- 
times to  preach  and  administer  the  sacraments,  sometimes  to 
preach  and  catechise  the  youth  and  children.  It  does  not  seem 
possible  to  determine  definitely  the  date  at  which  the  church 
was  organized.  It  is  supposed  to  have  been  about  1790.  Kor 
can  the  date  at  which  their  first  house  of  worship  was  built  be 
definitely  fixed.  It  was  in  all  probability  prior  to  the  above 
date.  It  was  a  log  structure,  located  in  the  Great  Cove  about 
two  miles  south  of  the  town  of  McConnellsburg.  Prior  to  its 
being  built  services  were  held  in  private  houses,  especially  that 
of  John  Dicke}',  for  many  years  an  associate  judge  of  Bedford 
county."^  In  1811  the  congregation  abandoned  their  first  place 
and  house  of  worship  and  erected  a  brick  church  in  McCon- 
nellsburg, which  was  occupied  till  1867  when  it  was  removed 
and  the  present  attractive  and  comfortable  brick  church  was 
erected  on  its  site.  For  a  number  of  years,  near  the  beginning 
of  the  century,  Loudon,  seven  miles  to  the  east  across  the 
Tuscarora  Mountain,  was  associated  with  McConnellsburg — 
first  as  a  preaching  point,  then  as  an  organized  congregation. 
But  from  the  commencement  of  Mr.  White's  pastorate,  more 
than  half  a  century  ago,  Green  Hill  and  Wells  Yalley  have 
been  joined  with  McConnellsburg  m  one  charge. 

Church  Organized — 1791. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  David  Bard 1778—1779 

Rev.  Isaac  Keller 1819—1824 

*  Rev.  N.  G.  White,  in  Churches  of  the  Valley. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  229 


Rev.  Robert  Kennedy,  S.  8 1827 — 1833 

Rev.  >iathan  G.  White 1 834—1864 

Rev.  Joseph  H.  Mathers i  S66 — 1808 

Rev.  Stephen  W,  Pomeroy 1868—1871 

Rev.  J.  Horner  Kerr     1873 — 1875 

Rev.  Robert  F.  McClean 1878—1880 

Rev.  George  ElUott 1880—1884 

Rev.  Robert  H.  Hoover 1884— 

Killing  elders  in  1888— John  M.  Sloan,  William  A.  Kendall 
and  Samuel  J.  Irwin. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 85. 

Market  Square  Church,  Harrisburg. 

In  1785  the  county  of  Dauphin  was  organized  from  part  of 
Lancaster  county,  and  the  village  of  Harrisburg  was  made,  the 
county  seat.  This  led  to  an  increase  of  population  in  the 
latier- —persons  of  prominence  and  influence  being  attracted  by 
office  or  business  to  the  seat  of  justice.  Among  them  was  a 
goodly  number  of  Presbyterians.  These  had  no  nearer  place 
of  worship  than  Paxton  church,  three  miles  east  of  Harrisburg. 
In  order  to  have  their  wants  better  supplied  a  supplication  was 
handed  to  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  at  the  first  meeting  after 
its  erection,  held  October  17,  1786,  "from  Harrisburg  and  parts 
adjacent,  to  be  erected  into  a  congregation  and  to  have  the 
place  of  worship  in  that  town,  and  to  have  supplies  appointed 
to  them." 

No  action  having  been  taken  by  Presbytery  on  this  suppli- 
cation, at  its  next  meeting  held  April  12,  1787,  there  "  wa^ 
laid  before  the  Presbytery  and  read  "  a  "  representation  and 
petition  of  a  number  of  the  inhabitants  of  Harrisburg  and  others 
in  the  township  of  Paxton.  The  said  representation  sets  forth 
that  these  people  desire  to  be  considered  as  a  Presbyterian  con- 
gregation and  to  have  supplies  appointed  them  by  Presbytery, 
and  that  in  order  to  promote  peace  and  harmony  between  them 
and  Paxton  congregation,  some  proposals  had  been  made  to 
and  considered,  though  not  accepted,  by  tliat  congregation,  a 
copy  of  which  was  also  laid  before  the  Presbytery.  Mr.  Elder 
also  gave  a  representation  of  the  state  of  the  case  as  concerning 
those  people  and  Paxton  congregation.''"^     Presbytery,  after 

*  Records  of  Presb.  1787,  p.  450. 


280  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


considering  the  case,  made  propositions  to  the  effect  that  "  Har- 
risburg  should  be  considered  as  the  seat  of  a  Presbyterian 
church  and  part  of  the  charge  of  the  Eev.  John  Elder,  and  in 
which  he  should  preach  one- third  of  his  time.''"^  Then  follow 
details  of  the  plan  as  to  support,  assistance  to  be  secured  for 
Mr.  Elder,  etc.  The  case  was  not  then  adjusted,  however ;  but 
Presbytery  appointed  "  Dr.  Davidson  and  Rev.  Mr.  Waugh  to 
attend  at  the  church  in  Lower  Paxton  on  the  last  Tuesday  in 
May  next  to  moderate  and  assist  in  the  above  matter.'' 

This  committee  made  its  report  to  Presbytery  the  19th  of 
June  following.  We  here  insert  it  in  full.  They  reported  : 
"  That  the  following  articles  were  agreed  to  by  Mr.  Elder,  his 
congregation  and  Harrisburg. 

"  1.  That  the  congregation  shall  have  two  stated  places  of 
public  worship — the  one  where  the  Rev.  Mr.  Elder  now  offici- 
ates, the  other  in  Harrisburg. 

"  2.  That  the  Rev.  John  Elder  shall  continue  to  have  and 
receive  during  his  life  or  incumbency  all  the  salary  or  stipends 
that  he  now  enjoys,  to  be  paid  by  his  present  subscribers  as  he 
and  they  may  agree;  and  continue  his  labors  in  Derry  as 
usual. 

"  3.  That  for  the  present  the  congregation  may  apply  to  the 
Presbytery  for  supplies,  which,  when  obtained,  the  expenses 
shall  be  defrayed  by  those  who  do  not  now  belong  to  Mr. 
Elder's  congregation  and  such  as  may  think  proper  to  join  with 
them  ;  and  should  such  supplies  be  appointed  when  Mr.  Elder 
is  to  be  in  Paxton,  then  he  and  the  person  to  supply  shall 
preach  in  rotation — the  one  in  the  country  and  the  other  in  the 
town  ;  but  should  Mr.  Elder  be  in  Derry,  then  the  supplies 
shall  officiate  in  town. 

"  4  That  the  congregation,  when  able,  or  they  think  proper, 
may  invite  and  settle  anj^  regular  Presbyterian  minister  they, 
or  a  majority  of  them,  may  choose  and  can  obtain,  as  a  co- 
pastor  with  Mr.  Elder,  who  shall  officiate  as  to  preaching  in 
the  manner  specified  in  the  3d  proposal,  "f 

The  foregoing  arrangement  was  carried  out,  and  from  meet- 


*lh. 

t  Records  of  Presb.  1787,  p.  455. 


ThB 

MRRKET  SQURRE  PRESBYTERIMN  CHURCH. 

Harrisburg,  Pa, 


Sketches  of  Churches.  231 


ing  to  ineetiDg  of  Presbytery  supplies  were  appointed  for 
Harrisburg.  Tradition  says  Mr.  Elder  never  preached  there. 
He  yielded  to  the  inevitable  when  he  consented  that  it  should 
be  made  a  preaching  place,  but  he  never  showed  his  real  ap- 
proval by  his  presence.  In  the  articles  of  agreement  he  carried 
his  point  by  preserving  Paxton  congregation  intact  and  pre- 
venting the  organization  of  a  congregation  in  Harrisburg. 

Thus  things  remained  during  Mr.  Elders  pastorate  and 
life.  In  April,  1791,  he  was  released,  on  his  own  application, 
''  from  the  pastoral  charge  of  Paxton  and  Derry  congregations 
on  account  of  the  infirmities  of  age."  In  July  of  the  follow- 
ing year  he  entered  upon  his  rest 

In  April  and  October,  1792,  the  congregations  of  Harrisburg, 
Paxton  and  Derry  asked  and  obtained  permission  to  apply  to 
the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  for  preachers,  and  especially 
Mr.  Cathcart. 

At  the  meeting  of  Presbytery,  April  9,  1793,  "a  call  for 
Mr.  Nathaniel  R  Snowden,  from  the  united  congregations  of 
Harrisburg,  Paxton  and  Derry,  was  brought  in  and  read  ;  from 
which  it  appears  that  each  congregation  engaged  to  pay  to  Mr. 
Snowden,  in  case  he  should  accept  their  call,  the  sum  of  fifty 
pounds  annually  as  long  as  he  shall  continue  their  pastor."* 

Mr.  Snowden  accepted  the  call,  and  on  the  2d  day  of  October, 
1793,  ''was  installed  pastor  of  the  united  congregations  of 
Paxton,  Derry  and  Harrisburg.  "f  At  that  time  the  congrega- 
tion of  Harrisburg  was  not  properly  organized.  Its  first  ruling 
elders  were  elected  in  January  and  installed  in  February,  179-1. 

Until  ten  years  after  this  the  congregation  had  no  house  of 
worship  of  its  own,  but  worshiped  in  private  houses,  in  the 
second  story  of  the  county  jail,  and  in  a  building  occupied 
jointly  by  it  and  the  Lutheran  and  Eeformed  congrega- 
tions. This  building  stood  on  the  ground  now  occupied  by 
the  Salem  Reformed  church  Sunday  school  room.  In  1799  a 
room  for  worship  was  obtained  in  the  court  house.  In  180-1  a 
lot  at  the  corner  of  Second  street  and  Cherry  alley  was  pur- 
chased, and  upon  it  was  erected  the  first  Presbyterian  church 

*  Records  of  Presb.  p.  547. 
t  lb.  p.  563. 


232  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

building  in  this  city — a  plain,  unpretending  brick  house 
45  by  60  feet.  It  was  dedicated  to  God  in  1809.  Additions 
were  subsequently  made  to  it.  In  the  spring  of  1841  it  had 
become  too  small  for  the  congregation,  and  was  taken  down  ; 
and  in  1842  a  new,  large,  more  convenient  and  beautiful  build- 
ing was  erected  on  the  same  site.  "^  ^  ^  On  the  80th 
of  March,  1858  it  caught  tire  from  a  burning  building  near 
by  and  in  an  hour  was  in  ruins.*  A  change  of  location  was 
made,  and  the  congregation  at  once  set  about  rebuilding.  The 
beautiful  structure  on  Market  square  was  dedicated  March  18, 
1860.  In  1882  an  addition  was  made  to  the  lecture  and  Sab- 
bath school  part  of  the  building  which  renders  it  one  of  the 
most  complete  and  convenient  for  all  purposes  anywhere  to  be 
found.  Impressed  with  the  importance  of  the  church  keeping 
pace  with  the  growth  of  population,  the  congregation  under- 
took, in  1887,  the  erection  of  a  chapel  in  the  southern  part  of 
its  territory,  which  was  very  destitute  of  churches.  The  build- 
ing is  a  handsome  brown-stone  structure,  .well  adapted  for  all 
purposes  for  which  intended,  and  is  located  at  the  corner  of 
Cameron  and  Sycamore  streets.  It  was  first  occupied  Sabbath, 
September  2,  1888,  for  Sabbath  school  in  the  morning  and 
preaching  by  the  pastor  in  the  afternoon.  There  were  present 
at  the  Sabbath  school  that  day  150  officers,  teachers  and 
scholars.     It  bears  the  name  of  Calvary  Chapel. 

Church  Organized — 1794. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Nathaniel  R.  Snowdeu 1793—1805 

Rev.  James  Buchanan 1808 — 1815 

Rev.  William  R.  DeWitt,  D.  D 1819—1867 

Rev.  Thomas  H.  Robinson,  D.  D .  1855-18841 

Rev.  George  B.  Stewart 1885— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — Alexander  Sloan,  William  S.  Shaffer, 
S.  J.  M.  McCarrell,  G.  M.  McCauley,  Dr.  J.  A.  Miller,  Jo"hn 
C.  Harvey  and  J.  Henry  Spicer. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 563. 

*  A  Thirty  Years  Pastorate— Dr.  T.  H.  Robinson,  pp.  16, 17. 

t  Dr.  Robinson  was  co-pastor  with  Dr.  DeWitt  from  1855  to  1867. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  233 

Shippensburg  Church. 

Shippensburg  is  the  oldest  town  west  of  the  Susquehanna, 
though  it  was  not  incorporated  as  a  borough  until  1819.  Mr. 
Shippen,  by  whom  the  town  was  founded  and  after  whom  it 
is  named,  was  a  Church  of  England  man.  Not  so,  however, 
the  great  mass  of  the  early  settlers.  They  were  either  Presby- 
terian or  Associate  Reformed,  of  a  very  decided  type.  The  Pres- 
byterians worshiped  at  Middle  Spring  and  the  Associate  Re- 
formed people  at  Big  Spring.  In  course  of  time  Shippensburg, 
two  miles  from  Middle  Spring,  became  an  Associate  Reformed 
preaching  point.  And  when  a  church  was  organized  there,  it  was 
as  an  Associate  Reformed  church.  Dr.  Scouller,  in  his  histoiy  of 
Bi^i^  Spring  Presbytery  says  :  "  It  is  impossible  now  to  tell  when 
the  church  was  regularly  and  canonically  organized,  for  it  had  a 
kind  of  half  organization  for  years,  but  was  still  subordinate, 
or,  rather,  a  constituent  part  of  the  organization  of  Big  Spring. 
When  the  Shippensburgers  refused  to  ratify^  Big  Spring's  elec- 
tion of  Mr.  McConnell,  the  congregation  of  Big  Spring  had  a 
public  meeting  on  the  1st  of  September,  1798,  to  take  under 
consideration  the  distressed  situation  of  the  congregation,  occa- 
sioned by  the  disorderly  behavior  of  the  community  of  Ship- 
pensburg." Dr.  Scouller  thinks  the  formal  organization  of  a 
distinct  congregation  at  Shippensburg  took  place  subsequently 
to  this.  He  says  that  the  name  of  the  church  appears  for  the 
first  time  on  the  roll  of  Presbytery  in  1799.  It  is  thought  by 
others  that  the  organization  took  place  several  years  prior  to 
the  deeding,  by  the  Shippen  brothers  in  179-1,  of  the  lot  on 
which  the  church  was  subsequently  built.  They  fix  the 
date  at  about  1790.  The  stone  house  of  worship,  which  was 
plastered  and  was  generally  known  as  the  "  White  church," 
was  built  in  1798.  * 

The  congregation  came  into  the  Presbyterian  church  and 
under  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  as  the  result  of  what  is  known 

as  "the  union  of  1822." 

« 

By  this  union,  what  had  been  the  Presbytery  of  Philadel- 
phia in  the  General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  church, 
became  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  in  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  church.     It  stands  so  recorded 


234  Presbytery  of  Carlisle —  Centennial 


in  the  minutes  of  the  General  Assemblies  of  1823  and  1824. 
The  Associate  Eeformed  church  at  Shippensburg  belonged  to 
this  Presbytery.  In  1823  the  Rev.  Henry  R.  Wilson  accepted 
a  call  to  become  its  pastor  and  united  with  the  same  Presby- 
tery. As  will  be  seen  above  he  did  not  sever  his  connection 
with  the  General  Assembly.  According  to  article  1  of  agree- 
ment in  the  union  of  1822,  it  was  competent  for  the  several 
Presbyteries  which  had  belonged  to  the  General  Synod  of  the 
Associate  Reformed  church  to  either  retain  their  separate 
organizations  or  to  dissolve  and  "  amalgamate  with  those  of 
the  General  Assembly,"  where  the  members  and  churches 
might  be  located.  In  the  winter  of  1824-25  the  Second  Pres- 
bytery of  Philadelphia  resolved  upon  the  latter  course.  Thus, 
by  its  dissolution,  the  Rev.  Henry  R.  Wilson  and  the  Ship- 
pensburg congregation  came  into  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 
The  minute  of  Presbytery  relating  to  this  transaction  is  as 
follows  :  "  A  notification  of  the  dissolution  of  the  Second  Pres- 
bytery of  Philadelphia,  dated  Shippensburg,  April  9,  1825, 
signed  by  the  moderator  and  clerk,  and  recommending  the 
several  members  thereof  to  other  Presbyteries,  with  which  they 
might  wish  to  be  connected,  was  presented  by  the  Rev.  H.  R. 
Wilson,  requesting  that  he  might  be  received  as  a  member  of 
this  Presbytery,  and  that  his  church  might  be  taken  under  the 
care  of  the  same ;  which  requests  were  granted."^ 

On  the  same  day  and  in  the  same  way  (as  will  be  seen  else- 
where) "  the  Associate  Reformed  congregation  of  Hagerstown, 
Md.,  and  the  Associate  Reformed  congregation  which  wor- 
shiped in  the  "  White  church,"  at  Greencastle,  were  received. 

The  congregation,  thus  transferred,  continued  to  occupy  the 
building  erected  in  1798  until  several  years  after  the  settle- 
ment of  Dr.  Harper,  as  pastor,  when  the  few  persons  who  still 
adhered  to  the  Associate  Reformed  church,  successfully  brought 
suit  for  the  property.  The  congregation  then  erected,  in  1843, 
a  comfortable  and  substantial  brick  church,  46x60  feet.  To 
meet  the  demands  of  the  growing  congregation  twenty-two  feet 
were  added  to  the  length  of  this  church  in  1866.  It  was  then 
the  beautiful  spire,  visible  from  all  approaches  to  the  town, 

•  Records  of  Presb.  Apr.  12, 182.5.  p.  475. 


THE  CHURCH  AT  SHIPPENSBURG, 
Built  1886-7. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  235 


was  erected  on  the  front  of  the  church,  and  a  "  neat  and  com- 
modious chapel  was  placed  at  the  rear,"  frontmg  on  a  cross 
street.  Thus  enlarged  and  refitted,  it  furnished  a  comfortable 
church  home  for  the  congregation  until  the  summer  of  1885, 
when  it  was  wholly  destroyed  by  fire.  With  characteristic 
promptness  and  resolution  the  congregation  addressed  them- 
selves to  the  work  of  rebuilding ;  and  the  summer  of  1886 
witnessed  the  erection,  on  the  same  site,  of  one  of  the  most 
complete  and  attractive  church  buildings  to  be  found  in  the 
Presbytery. 

Church  Organized  as  Associate  Reformed — 1790  or  1798. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  James  Walker    1798—1820 

Rev.  Thomas  M.  Strong 1821—1822 

Rev.  Henry  R.  Wilson,  Sr.,  D.  D 1823—1825 

Transferred  to  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — 1825. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Henry  R.  Wilson,  Sr.,D.  D.* 1825—1839 

Rev.  James  Harper,  D.  D 1840—1870 

Rev.  William  W.  Taylor 1872—1874 

Rev.  William  A.  McCarrell 1875— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — Robert  C.  Hayes,  M.  D.,  John  A. 
Craig,  James  Hays,  John  W.  McPherson,  Jr. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 327. 

Shermaxsdale  Church. 

The  date  of  organization  and  the  early  history  of  Sherman's 
Creek  congregation  are  wrapped  in  a  great  deal  of  obscurity. 
There  is  every  evidence  that  the  country  was  occupied  by 
Presbyterian  families  very  soon  after  it  was  thrown  open  for 
settlement.  The  probability  is  that  when,  in  1767,  it  was 
decided  to  locate  a  church  at  Dick's  Gap,  it  was  intended  that 
this  should  accommodate  all  the  Presbyterians  in  the  lower 
end  of  Perry  county,  west  of  the  Juniata  and  Susquehanna 
rivers.  The  language  of  the  committee,  whose  report  Presby- 
tery adopted,  conveys  this  thought.  In  October,  1777,  a  call 
from  Dick's  Gap  church  was  presented  for  Mr.  Hugh  McGill. 
When  the  acceptance  of  it  came  to  be  considered  the  following 
spring  the  name  of  Sherman's  Creek  appears  associated  with 


286  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

Dick's  Gap  in  regard  to  the  proportion  of  bis  time  each  should 
have.  The  minate  of  Presbytery  reads  :  *'  Commissioners  from 
the  united  congregations  of  Dick's  Gap  and  Sherman's  Creek 
appeared  and  represented  that  a  difference  has  arisen  between 
them  concerning  the  proportion  of  Mr.  McGill's  time  that  each 
of  the^e  parts  shall  have.  The  Presbytery  ordered  that  both 
of  the  contending  parties  appear  by  their  commissioners  at  our 
next  meeting  in  order  to  have  the  differences  accommodated."* 
Turning  to  the  fall  meeting  of  Presbytery  (October  21,  1778) 
we  find  this  record  :  "  A  supplication  for  the  instalment  of  the 
Rev.  Hugh  McGill  was  brought  in  by  the  commissioner  from 
the  united  congregations  of  Dick's  Gap  and  Sherman's  Creek, 
and  read.  After  some  conversation  on  that  matter  the  Presby- 
tery thought  proper  to  defer  any  appointment  for  Mr.  McGill's 
instalment  till  next  spring  meeting."  At  tlie  April  meeting, 
1779,  "  Mr.  McGill  informed  Presbytery  that  on  account  of  a 
disagreement  in  his  congregation  respecting  the  places  of  public 
w^orship,  and  his  apprehension  of  their  inability  to  support  him 
he  designs  to  give  up  his  call."  Here  he  speaks  of  the  con- 
gregation as  one,  and  the  call  as  one,  and  of  their  ^^ places  of 
public  worship."  No  doubt  it  was  the  church  of  Dick's  Gap, 
with  Sherman's  Creek  an  important  place  of  preaching.  But 
it  is  noteworth}^,  that  from  this  on  the  "  congregation  of  Sher- 
man's Creek  "  asked  for  and  received  supplies  independently 
of  Dick's  Gap.  In  October,  1786,  Mr.  Hoge  was  appointed 
"  to  suppl}^  at  Sherman's  Creek  the  first  Sabbath  in  November, 
and  to  catechise  two  days  in  that  congregation."  The  Rev. 
Matthew  B.  Patterson,  pastor  of  the  church,  1831-1853,  tells 
■us  that  "  in  the  year  1805  Sherman's  Creek  church  was  organ- 
ized by  the  Rev.  Joseph  Brady,'"  f  its  first  pastor.  The  records 
of  Presbytery  say  nothing  about  the  organization  having  been 
effected  at  that  time.  Our  impression  is  that  it  occurred  prior 
to  it. 

April  13,  1803,  calls  from  the  congregations  of  Mouth  of 
Juniata  and  Sherman's  Creek  for  the  Rev.  Joseph  Brady 
were  presented  to  Presbytery.  A  like  call  from  the  church  of 
Middle  Ridge  followed  at  the  following  October  meeting.     Mr. 

*  Records  of  Presbytery,  April,  1778,  p.  288. 

t  Churches  of  the  Valley,  Rev.  Alfred  Nevin,  D.  D. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  23' 


Brady  accepted,  and  in  October,  1804,  was  ordained  and   in- 
stalled pastor  of  these  congregations. 

In  1804  Sherman's  Creek  congregation  built  their  first  house 
of  worship.  We  are  left  in  ignorance  as  to  where  they  wor- 
shiped during  the  preceding  quarter  of  a  century.  Their  first 
church  was  built  of  logs,  and  stood  near  the  creek,  along  the 
road  leading  from  Duncannon  to  Landisburg,  about  two  and 
a-half  miles  east  of  Shermansdale.  The  present  church  was 
built  in  1843  and  is  located  a  short  distance  north  of  the  village 
of  Shermansdale,  by  which  name  it  is  now  known.  Like  nearly 
all  the  older  Presbyterian  churches  in  Perry  county,  it  has 
suffered  fi'om  the  emigration  of  its  people,  and  hence  ranks 
among  the  weaker  churches  of  the  Presbytery. 
Church  Organized — 1803  or  1804. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Joseph  Brady 1804—1821 

Rev.  John  Niblock 1826—1830 

Rev.  Matthew  B.  Patterson 1831—1853 

Rev.  Hezekiah  Hanson 1854 — 1856 

Rev.  Winiam  B.  Craig 1857—1867 

Rev.  WiUiam  Thomson 1868—1873 

Rev.  Silas  A.  Davenport 1878-1880 

Rev.  J.  C.  Oarver,  S.  S 1883—1884 

Rev.  Robert  F.  McClean 1884— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — John  Henderson,  T.  J.  Droragold, 
Samuel  G.  Smith,  Wilson  Smiley. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 39. 

Duncannon  Church. 

There  are  forces  at  work  to-day  leading  congregations  to 
change  the  location  of  their  church  buildings  to  suit  the  wants 
of  the  people.  The  constant  "  up-town  "  movement  in  the  city 
of  New  York  affords  an  illustration.  On  the  same  principle 
the  ground  at  Dick's  Gap  was  abandoned  in  1803  and  the 
churches  at  Middle  Ridge  and  the  Mouth  of  the  Juniata  river 
were  organized.  Of  course  the  name  also  was  abandoned,  for  it 
would  not  have  been  appropriate  at  any  other  point  In  like 
manner  and  under  like  circumstances  one  of  these  churches 
(Middle  Ridge)  was  given  up  in  after  years,  an  account  of  which 
will  be  found  elsewhere. 


238 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Cerctenriial. 


The  other  church  was  located,  as  the  r.ame  indicates,  near 
the  confluence  of  the  Susquehanna  and  Juniata  rivers.  It 
stood  on  the  high  ground  within  the  present  cemetery  enclos- 
ure. Prior  to  its  erection — the  date  of  which  is  not  precisely 
l^nown — the  congregation  worshiped  in  private  houses.  In  the 
Records  of  Presbyteiy  is  found  the  following,  under  date  of 
October  8,  1802  :  "A  verbal  application  from  the  Mouth  of 
Juniata  for  supplies  every  month  at  the  house  of  John 
Fitzhelm." 

At  the  time  the  church  was  built,  the  location  was  the  proper 


DUNCANNON  Chukch,  Built  IN  1888. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  239 


one.  But  soon  the  population  began  to  gravitate  to  a  point  a 
little  further  down  the  river,  and  the  village  of  Petersburg  was 
formed.  On  account  of  the  inconvenient  location  and  the 
dilapidated  condition  of  the  church  it  was  abandoned  and  a 
new  church  was  built  in  Petersburg — now  Duncannon — in 
1841  In  this  centennial  year  of  the  General  Assembly  this 
is  giving  place  to  a  handsome  brick  structure,  located  on  the 
same  site. 

As  early  as  1793  the  people  living  at  and  near  the  Mouth  of 
the  Juniata  began  to  ask  Presbytery  to  send  supplies  to  preach 
to  them.  The  population  grew,  and  with  it  grew  the  interests  of 
Presbyterianism,  until  in  the  spring  of  1808  the  congregation 
of  the  Mouth  of  Juniata  presented  a  call  for  one- third  the 
time  of  Rev.  Joseph  Brady.  The  remaining  two-thirds  of  Mr. 
Brady's  time  were  sought  by  the  churches  of  Sherman's  Creek 
and  Middle  Ridge.  The  pastoral  charge  thus  formed  contmued 
till  the  time  when  Middle  Ridge  church  was  disbanded  in 
1841.  Mr.  Brady  accepted  the  call,  was  installed  in  the  fall 
of  1804  and  continued  their  pastor  till  the  time  of  his  death  in 
1821.  The  church  is  in  the  midst  of  a  growing  population, 
and  for  some  years  has  formed  a  distinct  self-sustaining  charge. 

Church  Organized — 1804. 
Pastoriites. 

Rev.  Joseph  Brady 1804—1821 

Rev.  John  Niblock 1826— 1830 

Rev.  Matthevvr  B.  Patterson 1831—1844 

Rev  Charles  B.  McClay 1847—1848 

Rev.  Hezekiah  Hanson  (.S.  S.  and  P.) 1849—1856 

Rev.  Wilham  B.  Craig 1857  -1867 

Rev.  William  Thomson   1868—1873 

Rev.  George  Robinson 1875 — 1877 

Rev.  William  W.  Downey 1877—1880 

Rev.  James  W.  Gilland 1881—1884 

Rev.  Oliver  B.  McCurdy 1886— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — William  J.  Stewart,  John  Graham, 
John  Harper,  Thomas  Milliken  and  S.  Linn  Shull. 
Communicants  in  1888 — 186. 


2-iO 


Presbytery  of  Carlide — Centennial. 


MiLLERSTOWN    ChURCH. 

That  part  of  Perry  county  vvliich  forms  the  delta  lying  be- 
tween the  Juniata  and  Susquehanna  riyers  as  they  approach  at 
the  *'  Junction,"  fell  to  the  lot  of  Huntingdon  Presbytery  when, 
in  1794,  it  was  erected  out  of  part  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 
Hence,  when  the  church  was  organized  at  Millerstown.  in  1800,  it 
was  by  the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon,  under  whose  care  it  re- 
mained until  1845.  Accordingly,  when,  in  connection  with 
Centre  and  -Upper  churches,  it  presented  to  Presbyter}^,  on  the 
7th  of  October,  1845,  a  call  for  the  Rey.  George  D.  Porter,  that 
call  was  accompanied  by  "  an  extract  from  the  minutes  of  Hun- 
tingdon Presbytery,  permitting  the  church  to  prosecute  the  call 
before  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,"  of  which  Mr.  Porter  was  a 
member. 


ILLERSTOWN  Church. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  241 


At  that  time  iiieasurCvS  were  already  on  foot  looking  to  the 
traust'ei-  of  the  church  to  the  Presbytery  of  CarHsie.  The  calls 
were,  therefore,  retained  in  the  hands  of  Presbytery  until  its  next 
stated  meeting.  At  that  meeting  •'  the  committee  on  the 
minutes  of  Synod  reported  that  the  Millerstown  church  had 
been  transferred  from  Huntingdon  Presbytery  to  this  Presby- 
tery.'" Its  name  was  then  placed  on  the  roll  of  our  churches 
aiul  the  calls  from  the  three  churches  were  placed  in  the  hands 
of  Ml".  Porter,  who  accepted  tliem.  Even  before  the  transfer 
was  made  the  Presb3'tery  of  Carlisle,  with  the  concurrence  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon,  frequently  sent  supplies  to 
preach  at  Millerstown.  It  was  a  border  churcli.  just  across 
the  river  from  us,  having  a  goodly  number  of  its  members 
living  within  our  borders.  When  the  Middle  Ridge  church 
was  disbanded  in  1841  the  larger  part  of  its  members  went  into 
the  Millerstown  church.  It  has  been  associated  with  the 
Newport  churcli  ever  since  the  organization  of  the  latter,  thus 
forming  a  convenient  and  pleasant  i)astoral  charge. 

We  have  been  unable  to  gain  information  in  regard^ to  the 
first  house  of  worship  occupied  by  the  congregation.  In  1831 
and  1882  they  erected  a  substantial  stone  church  45x50  feet. 
Its  dedication  took  place  in  May,  1832.  In  1878  the  churcli 
was  repaired  and  a  lecture  room  was  taken  off  the  northern 
end  of  the  auditorium,  leaving  the  latter  36x45  feet. 

The  parsonage  being  in  Millerstown,  it  is  the  home  of  the 
pastor  of  the  united  congregations  of  Millerstown  and  Newport. 

CuuRCH  Organized— 1800  (by  the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon). 
From  time  of  organization  until   1818  the  chiych  was  supplied  l)y  ap- 
pointments of  the  Presbyteries  of  Huntingdon  and  Carlisle. 


Pastorate's. 

Rev  Nathaniel  R.  Snowden 1818-1820 

Rev.  Brinton  E.  Collins 1829—1839 

•Rev.  xMcKnight  Williamson,  S.  S 1840-1842 

Rev.  S.  II   McDonald.  S.  R 1842—1844 

Rev.  (ieorgv  I).  Porter 184G— 1851 

Rev.  Hezekiah  Hanson.  S.  v^ 1851  -1854 

Rev.  John  B.  "Strain ]856— 1800 

Rev.  James  C.  Mahon,  S.  S 18.i0— 18(1 

Rev.  William  P.  Cochran,  D.  D..*  S.  S.  and  P 1802—1808 

16 


242  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

Rev.  J.  G.  Downing,  S.  S 1869—1870 

Rev.  James  J.  Hamilton 1871 — 1875 

Rev.  William  H.  Logan 1876—1886 

Rev.  Samuel  C.  Alexander 1 887 — 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — Thomas  P.  Cochran,  William  Kipp, 
Sr.,  Jacob  Kipp  and  Ezra  P.  Titzell. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 85. 

Petersburg  Church. 

In  the  earlier  history  of  the  church  and  of  communities  in 
this  country  people  were  content  to  go  long  distances  to  attend 
public  service.  But  with  the  growth  of  population  there  came 
very  naturally  the  desire  to  have  places  of  worship  near  at  hand. 
It  was  thus  with  the  members  of  Monaghan  congregation  living 
at  or  near  Petetersburg.  Many  of  them  had  from  eight  to  ten 
or  twelve  miles  to  go  to  church.  Hence  they  laid  before  Pres- 
bytery, on  the  7th  of  October,  1817,  the  following  bri ef  request : 
"The  people  in  the  vicinity  of  Petersburg,  in  addition  to  sup- 
plies, request  to  be  organized  into  a  congregation  and  recognized 
as  such  by  Presbytery."  Impressed  with  the  reasonableness 
of  their  request^  Presbytery  promptly  acceded  to  it,  and  ap- 
pointed the  Rev.  Henry  R.  Wilson  "  to  preach  to  them  and  to 
furnish  them  such  instruction  as  they  might  need  to  the  at- 
tainment of  their  object."  At  the  next  meeting  of  Presbytery, 
April  14,  1818,  Mr.  Wilson  reported  "that,  agreeably  to  the 
appointment  of  Presbytery,  he  had  organized  the  people  of 
Petersburg  into  a  congrega^tion."  The  date  of  organization  is 
not  given. 

For  a  length  of  time  after  this  the  congregation  worshiped  in 
summer  time  in  a  barn  and  in  winter  in  private  houses.  After 
the  erection  of  the  academy,  services  were  held  in  it.  The  little 
church  on  the  hill  was  built  in'  1830.  There  it  still  stands, 
not  long  since  repaired  and  made  an  exceeding!}^  comfortable 
and  attractive  place  of  worship.  Of  it  truly  may  it  be  said ; 
"  Beautiful  for  situation,"  but  not  "  the  joy  of  the  whole  "  village 
amid  summer  heat  and  rain  and  winter  storm  and  ice  I 

Since  its  organization  the  church  has  nearly  always  been 
joined  with  Monaghan  church,  at  Dillsburg,  in  a  pastoral 
charge.     The  points  are  eight  miles  apart,  the  road  is  excellent 


Sketches  of  Churches.  243 


(at  least  in  summer)  and  the  intervening  country  is  beautiful. 
The  congregation  is  small,  but  with  its  constituency  and  sur- 
roundings, the  question  may  properly  be  asked  is  not  a  more 
successful  and  prosperous  future  possible? 
Church  Organized — 1818. 
Durin<^'  the  first  years  of  its  history  the  church  was  frequt-ntly  suppUed 
by  Revs.  John  McKnight,  McKnight  Williamson  and  Henry  R.Wilson,D.D. 

Pastorates. 

Rev.  Anderson  B.  Quay 1831—1839 

Rev.  Edmund  McKinney,  S.  S   1841—1841 

Rev.  Joseph  A.  Murray,  D.  D.* 1842—1858 

Rev.  William  David  Patterson,  P.  E 1860—1861 

Rev.  John  R.  Agnew,  S.  S 1861—1862 

Rev.  John  0.  Proctor 1862-1865 

Rev.  Joseph  A.  Murray,  D.  D.,  S.  S 1869—1876 

Rev.  John  Q.  A.  Fullerton,  S.  S 1878—1879 

Rev.  John  P.  Barbor 1879-1884 

Rev.  John  C.  Barr 1887— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — John  W.  Neeley,  William  B.  Bran- 
don and  William  T.  Brandon. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 30. 

Waynesbokough  Church. 

Presbyterians  living  at  and  near  Waynesboro'  originally 
belonged  to  Greencastle  congregation.  On  the  14th  of  April, 
1818,  "  Messrs.  William  Blaking  and  William  Boal  presented 
to  Presbytery  a  petition  from  eighty  persons  in  Waynesboro' 
and  its  vicinity,  i-equesting  to  be  organized  into  a  congregation, 
and  taken  under  our  care ;  and  to  have  as  many  supplies  as  it 
may  be  convenient  to  grant  them."  Presbytery  declined  to 
grant  the  organization  at  that  time,  but  "  gave  them  supplies  " 
and  promised  to  ''  direct  their  organization  at  their  next  meet- 
ing, provided  the  congregation  of  Greencastle  sliall  not  offer 
reasons  to  convince  them  of  the  impropriety  of  the  measure."'* 

It  would  appear  that  Greencastle  church  made  no  opposition 
to  the  organization  of  the  new  church,  thus  showing  its  gener- 
osity and  its  wisdom.  The  general  adoption  of  like  policy  by 
the  older  churches  would  have  given  us  flourishing  congrega- 
tions in  many  places  wholly  unoccupied  by  the  Presbyterian 

*  Presb.  Records,  pp.  365,  366. 


244  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

chur^'h  to-day.  On  the  30th  of  October,  1818,  the  Rev.  James 
Buchanan  accepted  a  call  to  Greencastle,  and  the  same  day,  by 
resolution  of  Presbytery,  "  he  was  directed  to  organize  a  con- 
gregation at  Waynesboro',  etc."  Mr.  Buchanan  served  the 
congregation  as  stated  supply  during  his  pastorate  at  Green- 
castle (1818-1839).  While  the  Revs.  Chas.  P.  Cummins  and 
D.  D.  Clark  were  its  pastors  it  had  no  connection  with  Green- 
castle. But  in  1859  the  union  was  restored,  and  continued 
until  1870  :  since  that  time  it  has  constituted  a  separate  charge. 
It  is  one  of  our  prosperous  and  growing  churches. 

Until  the  year  1867  the  congregation  worshiped  in  a  build- 
ing which  had  been  erected  conjointly  by  the  German  Reformed, 
Lutheran  and  Presbyterian  people,  and  which  was  known  as 
the  "  Union  church."  Each  of  these  denominations  now  has 
its  own  house  of  worship,  and  the  old  Union  church  is  owned 
by  the  German  Baptists. 

Church  Organized — 1818. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  James  Buchanan •  . . .  .  1818—1839 

Rev.  Charles  P.  Cummins,  P.  E 1846—1847 

Rev.  David  D  Clark,  D.  D.* 1848—1853 

Rev.  Edwin  Emerson, 1859—1860 

Rev.  William  T.  Beatty.  D.  D.* 1861—1863 

Rev.  J.  W.  Wightman^  D.  D.* 1863—1870 

Rev.  WiUiam  N.  Geddes 1871—1871 

Rev.  Robert  F.  McClean 1872—1876 

Rev,  Samuel  McLanahan 1877—1880 

Rev.  Thomas  C.  McCarrell 1880— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — James  H.  Clayton,  Joseph  Price, 
William  Hammett,  Thomas  H.  West. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 148. 

Dickinson  Church. 

At  a  meeting  of  Presbytery,  held  in  Carlisle,  September  25, 
1810,  "  an  application  was  made,  subscribed  by  James  Moore 
and  Joseph  Galbraith,  in  behalf  of  a  number  of  persons  calling 
themselves  the  Presbyterian  congregation  of  Walnut  Bottom, 
in  the  county  of  Cumberland,  that  the  Rev.  Henry  R.  Wilson 
should  be  appointed  to  supply  them  any  portion  of  time  which 
he  may  be  able  and  willing  to  give  them.     Presbytery  thought 


Sketches  of  Churches.  245 


proper  to  comply  with  the  request."  Mr.  Wilson  was  then 
professor  of  languages  in  Dickinson  College,  at  Carlisle,  lie 
acceded  to  tlie  request,  and  preached  to  the  Presbyterian  people 
in  W'llnut  Bottom  until  called  to  the  pastorate  of  Silvers' 
Spring  church  in  1815. 

The  church  of  Dickinson  was  not,  however,  organized  until 
1823.  At  the  stated  spring  meeting  of  that  year,  "applicaticm 
was  made  to  Presbytery  by  a  number  of  persons  residing  near 
the  Stone  Meeting-House  in  Dickinson  township,  Cumberland 
county,  to  be  organized  into  a  congregation.  It  was  resolved 
that  the  request  be  granted,  and  Messrs.  Williams,  Duffield  and 
McClelland  were  appointed  a  committee  for  that  purpose,  to 
meet,  on  their  own  appointment,  as  soon  as  convenient."  On 
the  7th  of  October  following  the  committee  reported  to  Presby- 
tery, "  that  they  had  attended  to  the  duty  and  that  the  congre- 
gation organized  bears  the  name  of  the  '  Congregation  of 
Dickinson.'  "     The  date  of  organization  is  not  given. 

Their  first  and  only  house  of  worship  was  erected  in  1829. 
It  is  a  substantial  and  commodious  bi-ick  structure,  capable  of 
accommodating  a  large  congregation.  It  is  beautifully  located 
in  a  clump  of  native  forest  trees — a  circumstance  which  always 
adds  to  the  attractiveness,  the  convenience  and  comfort  of  a 
country  church.  The  plot  of  ground  on  which  built  was  the 
gift  of  William  L.  Weekly,  Esq. 

Church  Organizkd — 1823. 

Pastorates. 

Rev.  McKnight  Williamson 1827—18.34 

Rev   Charles  P.  Cummins 1836—1844 

Rev.  Oliver  0.  McClean,  D.  D.* 1844—1852 

Rev  James  F.  Kennedy,  D.  D.* 1855—1859 

Rev.  David  Grier 1860—1864 

Rev.  S.  H.  S.  G-allaudet 1864—1866 

Rev.  James  S.  Woodburn 1867—1874 

Rev.  Henry  Rinker 1875-1882 

Rev.  John  F.  Diener.  P.  E 1884—1885 

Rev   George  S.  Duncan 1888— 

Ruling  elders  in   1888— D.  W.  Tritt,  William    A.    Brown, 
David  Caldwell,  H.  H.  Weekly,  James  K.  xMcCullough. 
Communicants  in  1888 — 62. 


246  Presbytery  of  Carlisle —  Gentennia  I. 

Landisburg  and  Buffalo  Churches. 

In  compliance  with  petitions  laid  before  it,  Presbytery  organ- 
ized these  churches  in  1823.  For  an  account  of  circumstances 
connected  with  their  organization  the  reader  is  referred  to  the 
article  on  Limestone  Ridge  church  found  elsewhere. 

Landisburg  congregation  worshiped  for  several  years  after 
its  organization  in  a  large  building  used  as  a  court  house 
during  the  short  time  Landisburg  was  the  county  seat  of  Perry 
county.  In  1829  it  erected  a  good  and  comfortable  frame 
weather-boarded  church  which  is  now  in  excellent  repair.  Since 
very  soon  after  its  organization  this  little  church  has  had  many 
adverse  and  discouraging  conditions  under  which  to  labor.  The 
present,  however,  gives  promise  of  a  brighter  and  more  pros- 
perous future. 

Church  Organized — 1823. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Nathan  Earned —1823 

Rev.  James  M.  Olmstead,  D.  D.* 1825—1832 

Rev.  John  Pomeroy,  S.  S 1832—1833 

Rev.  John  Dickey 1834—1854 

Rev.  Lewis  W.  VViUiams. 1855—1857 

Rev.  John  H.  Clark 1857—1862 

Rev.  James  S.  Ramsey,  D.  D.* 1864—1867 

Rev.  Robert  McPherson 1869-  1876 

Rev.  Silas  A.  Davenport 1878—1880 

Rev.  J.  C.  Garver,  P.  E 1883—1884 

Rev.  John  H.  Cooper,  P.  E 1884—1885 

Rev.  William  M.  Burchfield 1887— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — James  L.  Diven  and  William  W. 
McClure. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 35. 

Buffalo  congregation  located  their  first  house  of  worship 
about  a  mile  and  a  quarter  north  of  the  village  of  Ickesburg. 
But  in  1860  they  removed  to  the  village  and  built  the  weath- 
boarded  frame  church  now  occupied.  It  has  recentl}^  been 
made  to  undergo  very  thorough  repairs  which  have  rendered 
it  very  comfortable  and  attractive.  This  church,  like  its 
neighbors — Landisburg,  Centre  and  Upper — has  lost  heavily 
during  nearly  its  entire  history  by  changes  in  population,  un- 


Sketches  of  Churches.  247 


favorable  to  Presbyterianism.  But  it  has  been  doing  good 
work  for  the  Master.  Perliaps  no  church  in  the  Presbytery 
has  furnished  as  many  men  for  tlie  ministry  in  the  same  length 
of  time.  At  present  it  forms  part  of  a  pastoral  charge  with  the 
old  churches  of  Centre  and  Upper,  and  Landisburg  which  was 
organized  simultaneously  with  it. 

Church  Organized — 1823. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Nathan  Harned —1823 

Rev.  James  M.  Olrastead,  D.  D.* 1825—1832 

Rev.  John  Pomeroy,  S.  S 1832—1833 

Rev.  John  Dickey 1834—1854 

Rev.  John  B.  Strain 1856—1860 

Rev.  William  P.  Cochran,  D.  D.,*  S.  S 1862—1867 

Rev.  James  J.  Hamilton 1869—1872 

Rev.  Robert  McPherson,  S.  S 1877-    1881 

Rev.  John  H.  Cooper 1884—1885 

Rev.  William  M.  Burchfield 1887  - 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — Samuel  Liggett  and  James  Irvine. 
Communicants  in  1888 — 24. 

Saint  Thomas  Church. 

When  Presbytery  was  in  session  at  Carlisle  on  the  25th  of 
September,  1810,  there  was  laid  before  it  the  following  "  ap- 
plication from  the  town  of  St. Thomas  in  the  county  of  Franklin, 
requesting  that  Dr.  John  McKnight  may  he  appointed  as  a  stated 
supply  for  one-half  his  time  until  the  next  meeting  of  Presby- 
tery, it  being  expressly  declared  by  the  petitioners  that  their 
obtaining  supplies  was  not  designed  to  interfere  with  or  in  any 
wise  ajffect  their  connection  with  contributions  to  any  other 
minister  or  congregation  with  whom  they  have  heretofore  been 
connected." 

"  Presbytery  thought  it  proper  that  their  request  should  be 
granted."  Accordingly  Dr.  McKnight  preached  here  and  at 
Rocky  Spring  with  a  good  degree  of  regularity  until  1815.  His 
son,  Rev.  John  McKnight,  who  became  pastor  of  Rocky  Spring 
church  in  1816  supplied  the  people  of  St.  Thomas  much  as  his 
father  had  done,  and  in  course  of  time  they  probably  came  to  be 
looked  upon  as  part  of  Rocky  Spring  congregation.  Tliis  would 
seem  to  be  implied  by  the  word  ''  separate  "  in  the  petition  found 


248  Presbytery  of  Ca  rlisle —  Cen  ienn  la  I. 

below.  At  all  events  no  regular  organization  was  affected  until 
1824,  as  is  evident  from  the  following  petition  and  its  sequel : 
"  The  people  of  Canipbellstown  (St.  Thomas)  and  its  vicinity 
petitioned  to  be  organized  into  a  separate  congregation."^  "  The 
petition  was  referred  to  Messrs.  Denney,  Elliott  and  McKnight.' 
These  were  the  pastors  of  the  three  adjoining  congregations  of 
Falling  Spring,  Mercersburg  and  Kocky  Spring.  The  com- 
mittee reported  the  same  day  "recommending  that  the  request 
be  granted  ;"  which  was  done,  and  Mr.  McKnight  was  appointed 
to  organize  the  congregation. f  At  the  stated  meeting,  October, 
1824,  Mr.  McKnight  informed  Presbytery  of  having  performed 
the  duty  assigned  him,  but  did  not  give  the  date. 

The  brick  church  now  occupied  by  the  congregation,  was 
built  in  1852,  two  other  temporary  structures  having  succes- 
sively occupied  the  same  site  before.  St.  Thomas  has  always 
been  associated  with  Rocky  Spring  in  one  pastoral  charge,  and 
the  people,  we  believe,  with  a  single  exception,  have  never  en- 
joyed the  advantages  of  having  a  pastor  reside  among  them. 
The  Rev.  Alexander  K.  Nelson  made  this  his  home  from  the 
time  of  his  settlement  as  pastor  until  1858. 

Church  Organized — 1824. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  John  McKnight,  D.  D 1824—1836 

Rev.  Andrew  K.  Nelson 1840—1873 

Rev.  Samuel  C.  George 1875—1887 

Rev.  Henry  G.  Finney 1888— 

Ruling  elders  in   1888— John    W.  Shields,  J.  Rush  Gillan 
and  David  Gillan. 
I  Communicants  in  1888 — 37. 

Second  Chukch,  Carlisle. 

In  the  church  at  Carlisle  there  were  many  persons  whose 
views  did  not  harmonize  with  those  of  their  pastor,  Dr.  George 
Duffield,  especially  as  embodied  in  his  w^ork  on  Regeneration. 
These  persons  determined  to  seek  the  formation  of  a  distinct 
church  organization.     "  Among  them  were  three  members  of 

•  Presbyterial  Records,  1824,p.  459. 
tib.  p.  461. 


SKCOXI)    PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH, 

CARLISLE,    PA. 


Sketches  of  ChurcJita.  249 


session,  four  deacons  and  a  majority  of  the  board  of  trustees."* 
At  the  meeting  of  Presbytery,  November  28,  1832,  ''  Mr. 
Andrew  Bhiir  appeared  as  a  commissioner  fn^m  a  ])art  of  the 
congregation  of  Carlisle  and  presented  a  petition  from  seventy- 
seven  members  of  that  congregation,  praying  to  be  set  off  and 
formed  into  a  separate  congregation. "f  The  following  day 
Presbytery  "  Resolved  that  the  prayer  of  the  minority  of  the 
congregation  of  Carlisle,  requesting  to  be  formed  into  a  separate 
congregation  under  the  care  of  this  Presbytery,  from  and  after 
the  1st  day  of  January,  1833,  be  granted  in  view  of  the  state 
of  things  now  existing  in  that  congregation  and  known  to 
Presbytery.  "'J  The  Revs.  J.  Williamson  and  Anderson  B. 
Quay  were  appointed  a  committee  to  carry  into  effect  this 
resolution.  "This  committee  met  on  the  12th  of  January,  1833, 
in  the  county  hall  in  Carlisle  agreeably  to  public  notice 
previously  given,"  and,  after  a  sermon,  organized  the  Second 
church.  The  Rev.  Daniel  McKinley  became  their  first  pastor 
in  August  following.  Soon  after  their  organization  the  con- 
gregation commenced  preparing  to  build  a  house  of  worship. 
By  the  middle  of  November  following  their  work  was  so  far 
advanced  that  they  commenced  holding  tlieir  services  in  the 
lecture  room,  which  was  beneath  the  auditorium.  On  Sabbath 
morning,  the  17th,  the  Rev.  Daniel  McKinley,  who  had  been 
installed  as  their  pastor  on  the  7th  of  August,  preached  the 
opening  sermon,  based  on  Ps.  122  :  6-9,  "  Pray  for  the  peace 
of  Jerusalem,"  etc.  In  the  meantime  they  had  been  holding 
their  services  regularly  in  the  County  hall  or  College  chapel. 
By  the  last  of  May,  1834,  the  church  was  completed  and  was 
dedicated  to  the  worship  of  God.  The  Rev.  Henry  R.  Wilson, 
Sr.,  preached  the  dedication  sermon  from  2  Chron.  6:  18,  "But 
will  God  in  very  deed  dwell,"  etc.  This  was  a  plain,  substantial 
stone  structure.  It  was  removed  in  1870  to  give  place  to  one 
better  adapted  to  the  wants  and  work  of  a  growing  and  ag- 
gressive congregation.  The  present  house  of  woi*ship  was 
dedicated  the  29th  of  May,  1873.     It   is  a  beautiful  church 

*  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Carlisle  (Dr.  Wing),  p.  188. 
t  llecords  of  Pres.  1832,  p.  628. 
X  Pj.  p.  634. 


250  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

edifice.  But  there  were  some  things  in  the  internal  arrange- 
ment which  were  not  entirely  satisfactor}'.  These  have  all 
been  remedied,  and  the  property  has  been  put,  in  every  way, 
in  the  most  desirable  condition  during  the  centennial  year  of 
the  General  Assembly. 

Church  Okganizkd — 1833. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Daniel  McKinley,  D.  D.* 1833—1838 

Rev.  Alexander  T.  McGill,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.*     1838—1841 

Rev.  Thomas  V.  Moore,  D.  D.* 1842—1845 

Rev.  James  Lillie,  M.  D.,  D.  D  * 1846—1848 

Rev.  Mervin  E.  Johnston 1849—1854 

Rev.  Wilham  W.  Eells     1855—1862 

Rev.  John  C.  Bliss,  D.  D.* 1863—1867 

Rev.  George  Norcross,  D.  D 1869— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — William  Blair,  Joseph  A.  Stewart, 
David  Resid,  Andrew  Blair,  John  C.  Eckles  and  James  Clark. 
Communicants  in  1888 — 850. 

Bloomfield  Church. 

In  1824  it  was  decided  to  make  Bloomfield  the  seat  of  justice 
for  the  newly  erected  county  of  Perry,  Landisburg  having 
temporarily  had  that  honor.  This  was  the  making  of  the  town. 
On  the  principle  of  not  having  two  post-offices  of  the  same 
name  in  the  same  State,  the  original  name  was  changed  to  New 
Bloomfield,  there  being  a  Bloomfield  in  Crawford  county.  The 
name  of  the  Presbyterian  church  organized  there  has  remained 
unchanged.  Hence  the  Bloomfield  church  located  in  the  town 
of  New  Bloomfield.  To  strangers  who  do  not  understand  the 
reason  this  is  perplexing.  Unless  there  be  some  legal  hindrance 
it  would  seem  desirable  to  have  it  otherwise.  The  church  was 
organized  in  1833  and  was  composed  of  persons  who  had  been 
attracted  to  the  new  town  under  the  above  circumstances,  and 
persons  already  living  there  or  in  the  neighborhood,  who  had 
hitherto  belonged  to  either  Middle  Ridge  or  liimestone  Ridge 
congregations.  Thus,  for  instance,  McCowns,  the  Barnetts, 
the  Darlingtons,  etc.  The  congregation  at  Limestone  Ridge 
had  already  been  disbanded,  in  order  to  the  organization  of  the 
churches  of  Landisburg  and  Buffalo  ten  years  before;  and  the 


tn 

t^H 

c:i 

^ 

f^ 

^ 

^ 

^n 

•-H 

n 

t^ 

Cl 

M 

t::^ 

m 

?r 

I--:; 

^ 

'ti 

s 

^ 

r^ 

^ 

Sketches  of  Churches.  261 


organization  of  the  Bloomfield  church  led  materially  to  the 
weakening  of  Middle  Ridge  church,  onl}^  four  miles  av,  ay,  and 
hastened  the  abandoning  of  that  ground,  which  occurr  -d  eight 
years  later.  The  Rev.  John  Nibloc.k,  pastor  of  Middl  •  Ridge, 
Sherman's  Creek  and  Mouth  of  Juniata  churches  from  1826  to 
1830,  made  his  home  in  New  Bloomlield,  and  is  said  to  have 
conducted  preaching  service  occasionally  in  the  court  house. 
This  helped  to  crystallize  the  Presbyterian  element  in  and  about 
the  town.  Not  later  than  1831  they  formed  themselves  into  a 
religious  association.  The  organization  of  the  church  took 
place  in  1833,  and  its  tirst  pastor,  the  Rev.  John  Dickey,  was 
settled  over  it  (in  connection  with  Landisburg  and  Buffalo 
churches)  the  following  year.  His  was  a  character  in  which 
were  blended  gentleness,  amounting  ofttimes  to  diffidence,  with 
great  firmness  and  moral  fortitude. 

In  1834  a  roomy  and  substantial  brick  church  was  erected, 
having  a  basement  for  lecture  and  Sabbath  school  purposes. 
In  1872  the  latter  was  greatly  changed  and  improved.  The 
church  proper  was  also  remodeled  and  the  way  of  entering  it 
was  changed  at  the  same  time.  The  property  is  now  in  every 
way  attractive  and  desirable. 

The  church  formed  a  pastori!!  charge  in  connection  with 
Landisburg  and  Buffalo  from  1834  to  1854 ;  with  Mouth  of 
Juniata  and  Sherman's  Creek  from  1857  to  1867.  From  1870 
to  1884  it  had  the  entire  time  of  its  pastor.  Since  1884  they 
have  generously  allowed  the  congregation  of  Shermansdale  to 
have  one-fourth  the  time  of  their  pastor,  as  almost  the  only 
means  by  which  that  church  could  be  supplied  with  preaching. 

Church  Organized — 1833. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  John  Dickey 1834—1854 

Rev.  William  B.  Craig 1857—1867 

Rev.  P.  Hathaway  K.  McCorab 1868—1870 

Rev.  John  Edgar,  Ph.  D 1870—1883 

Rev.  Robert  F.  McClean 1884— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — William  Willis,  William  A.  Sponsler, 
William  N.  Seibert,  William  Gner,  John  R.  Adams,  William 
H.  Neilson. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 128. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  258 


greater  attractions  and  overshadowing  influence  of  the  church 
in  Charnbersburg,  this  has  always  been  a  weak  and  struggling 
church.  We  believe,  however,  that  it  might  be  otherwise 
with  a  minister  on  the  field  devoting  all  his  time  and  labor  to 
it  and  adjoining  neighborhoods,  and  sustained  by  the  entire 
Presbyterian  population.  To  the  faithful  labors  of  Dr.  Kennedy, 
bestowed  at  different  periods  in  its  history,  this  church  is 
largely  indebted  for  its  existence  to-day. 

•  Church  Organized — 1833. 

Pastorates. 

Rev.  John  McKnight,  S.  S. 1830—1836 

Rev.  Daniel  McKinley,  D.  D.,  S.  S 1S46— 1847 

Rev.  James  F.  Kennedy,  D.  D.,*  S.  S 1847—1848 

Rev.  William  L.  McCalla,  S.  S 1848—1848 

Rev.  Thomas  K.  Davis,  S.  S 1849—1850 

Rev.  James  F.  Kennedy,  S.  S 1850—1854 

Rev.  Joseph  Clark,  S.  S 1856—1857 

Rev.  James  F.  Kennedy,  D.  D.,  S.  S 1864—1874 

Rev.  Robert  L.  McCune,  S.  S 1875—1877 

Rev.  Richard  Arthur,  S.  S 1878—1881 

Rev.  James  F.  Kennedy,  D.  D.,  S.  S 18«2— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — Robert  Black,  Benjamin  Black,  O. 
Perry  Boggs. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 25. 

Green  Hill  Church. 

On  the  8th  of  April,  1834,  a  call  for  the  ministerial  services 
of  Rev.  Nathan  G.  White  was  laid  before  Presbytery  "  from 
the  church  of  Great  Cove,  Pa.,  including  the  inhabitants  of 
Wells  Valley  and  Licking  Creek."  This  call  was  accepted  by 
Mr.  White,  who  had  just  been  received,  as  a  licentiate,  from 
the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle.  He  settled  in  McConnellsburg, 
and  at  once  addressed  himself,  with  characteristic  earnestness, 
to  the  cultivation  of  the  laborious  field  before  him.  On  the 
12th  of  September  of  the  following  year  a  church  was  organized 
in  the  Licking  Creek  part  of  his  charge,  and  the  same  fall  a 
neat  and  comfortable  house  of  worship  was  completed.  It  is 
located  on  the  turnpike  road  leading  to  Pittsburgh,  eight  miles 
west  of  McConnellsburg.  The  congregation  have  always  taken 
commendable  pride   in   keeping   their  church  in   the  best  of 


254  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


repair.     Su^h  was  the  origin  of  the  Green  Hill  congregation. 

It  has  always  been  identified  in  its  history  with  that  of  the 

churches  of  McConncllsburg  and  Wells  Valley. 

Church  Organized — 1835. 

Pastor  aits 

Rev.  Nathan  G.  White 1834—1864 

Rev.  James  H.  Mathers 1866—1868 

Rev.  Stephen  W.  Pomeroy 1868—1871 

Rev.  J.  Horner  Kerr  1873—1875 

Rev,  Robert  R  McClean T. 1877—1880 

Rev.  George  Elliott 1880—1884 

Rev.  Robert  H.  Hoover 1884— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888— Rowland  Austin,  William  A.  Speer, 
James  Harris,  John  B.  B.  Garver. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 60. 

Wells  Valley  Church. 
We  are  unable  to  learn  when  the  church  in  Wells  Valley 
was  organized.  In  1831  the  Presbyterians  of  the  valley  erected 
the  handsome  little  church  they  now  occupy.  It  was  built  of 
logs,  and  after  a  time  was  weatherboarded.  We  think  the 
organization  took  place  prior  to  the  above  date.  The  Rev. 
Isaac  Kellar,  pastor  of  McConnellsburg  church  from  1819  to 
1824,  frequently  preached  in  the  valley.  So  did  Rev.  Robert 
Kennedy,  who  was  his  successor  from  1827  to  1838.  Dr. 
Creigh,  of  Mercersburg,  also  frequently  supplied  them.  The 
services  which  were  enjoyed  before  the  building  of  their  house 
of  worship,  were  held  in  summer  time  in  the  barn  of  John 
Alexander,  the  father  of  John  B.  Alexander,  at  present  and 
for  many  years  an  elder  in  the  church  ;  in  the  winter  they  were 
held  in  private  houses.  The  old  barn  is  still  standing,  and  is 
owned  by  Mr.  John  B.  Alexander.  In  it  were  held  several 
communion  services  before  the  church  was  built.  This  church 
has  always  been  united  with  McConnellsburg  and  Green  Hill 
in  the  same  pastoral  charge. 

Church  Organized — 1825,  Presumably. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Nathan  G.  White 1834—1864 

Rev  James  H.  Mathers 1866—1868 


/Sketched  of  Churches,  265 


Rev  Stephen  W.  Pomoroy   1868—1871 

Rev.  J.  Horner  Kerr 1873—1875 

Rev.  Robert  F.  McClean 1877— 18S0 

Rev.  George  Elliott 1880—1884 

Rev.  Robert  H.  Hoover 1884— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — Tolin  B.  Alexander,  S.  P.  Wishart, 
R.  J.  Hunter,  M.  D. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 40. 

Dauphin  Church. 

Turning  to  the  records  of  nearly  a  century  and  a  quarter  ago 
we  find,  under  date  of  June  2-1,  1766,  the  following:  "Mr. 
Rowan,  in  behalf  of  Paxton  above  the  narrows,  requested  some 
supplies  to  be  sent  to  that  people."  Till  near  the  close  of  the 
century  supplies  were-  asked  and  granted,  at  fii-st  under  the 
above  name,  afterwards  that  of  Middle  Paxton.  The  Rev. 
Nathaniel  R.  Snowden,  pastor  of  Harrisburg  churcli,  appears 
to  have  preached  to  the  people  with  regularity  and  system 
from  the  time  he  was  released  from  the  Derry  and  Paxton  part 
of  liis  charge,  in  1796,  to  the  time  of  his  resignation  at  Harris 
burg,  in  1805.  There  is  a  strong  probability  that  he  gave  them 
one-fourth  his  time ;  for  when  the  Rev.  James  Buchanan,  his 
successor,  was  called,  it  was  to  labor  three-fourths  his  time  in 
Harrisburg  and  one-fourth  his  time  at  Middle  Paxton.  Accord- 
ingly, in  December,  1808,  he  was  ''  installed  at  Harrisburg  as 
pastor  of  the  congregations  of  Harrisburg  and  Middle  Paxton  " 
by  a  committee  of  Presbytery  composed  of  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
Snodgrass,  Brady  and  Sharon.  In  1811  Mr.  Buchanan  was 
released  from  the  Middle  Paxton  part  of  his  charge  in  order 
that  he  might  give  all  his  time  and  labor  to  the  church  in 
Harrisburg.  The  Rev.  Wm.  R.  DeWitt,  from  the  time  of  his 
settlement  as  pastor  of  Harrisburg  church,  in  1819,  took  a  very 
deep  interest  in  this  struggling  church  and  frequently  ministered 
to  it.  In  1882  he  requested  Presbytery  to  "  note  on  its  minutes 
that  the  church  of  Middle  Paxton  had  been  re-organized." 

The  congregation,  however,  continued  feeble.  After  the 
Old  and  New  School  division  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  occa- 
sionally sent  supplies  to  them ;  but  they  depended  mainly  on 
the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg  for  supplies. 

Under  its  supervision  the  Rev.  George  R.  Moore,  a  member 


256  Presbytery  of  Ca rlisle —  Centenn ia I 


of  the  Tliird  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  had  been  performing 
missionary  labor  there  prior  to  October  17,  1848,  when  he 
became  a  member  of  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg,  and  from 
which  time  he  labored  regularly  among  the  people.  A  new 
interest  was  awakened.  About  this  time  the  old  church,  stand- 
ing on  the  high  ground  back  from  the  river  and  about  three- 
fourths  of  a  mile  above  the  village,  was  destroyed  by  fire.  The 
congregation  determined  to  build  a  new  church  and  to  locate 
it  in  town.  The  records  of  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg  for 
October  16,  1849,  show  that  just  shortly  before  that  date  the 
cornerstone  had  been  laid  "  for  an  economical,  3^et  suitable, 
house  of  worship."  And  Presbytery  recommended  the  church 
for  aid  to  the  churches  of  the  Presbytery  and  Synod.  This 
house  was  completed  the  following  year.  It  is  the  church  now 
occupied  by  the  congregation. 

Though  unable  to  furnish  any  date,  we  do  not  entertain  any 
doubt  about  the  church  of  Middle  Pax  ton  having  been  organ- 
ized before  the  close  of  the  last  century.  As  seen  above,  a  re- 
organization took  place  in  1832.  But  after  all  this,  they  do 
not  appear  to  have  felt  sufficiently  well  organized.  This  we 
judge  from  the  records  of  Presbytery  for  April  11, 1850,  where 
we  find  this  minute:  "Rev.  Messrs.  DeWitt  and  Moore  were 
appointed  a  committee  to  examine  and  report  upon  an  applica- 
tion from  various  persons  in  Dauphin  to  be  organized  into  a 
church,  which  is  to  be  connected  with  this  Presbytery."'  The 
same  day,  after  recess,  the  committee  made  the  following 
report :  "  That  the  petition  was  signed  by  twenty -one  indi. 
viduals  residing  in  and  near  the  borough  of  Dauphin,  Dauphin 
county,  Pennsylvania,  who  had  been  organized  into  a  church 
and  requested  to  be  received  under  the  care  of  Presbytery. 
On  inquiring  it  was  found  that  the  individuals  signing  the 
petition  had  agreed  and  covenanted  to  walk  together  in  church 
relation  according  to  the  acknowledged  doctrines  and  order  of 
the  Presbyterian  church,  and  had  elected  a  ruling  elder,  who 
had  been  regularly  ordained  and  placed  over  them  in  the  Lord. 
The  committee  would  therefore  recommend  that  the  church  be 
received  as  a  constituent  member  of  this  Presbytery,  under  the 
name  of  the  Presbyterian  church  in  Dauphin."  This  report 
was  adopted. 


Sketches  of  Ch  urclies.  257 

Church  Organized — 1^50. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  G-eorge  R.  Moore 1848—1855 

Rev,  John  W.  Davis 1  sn7— l-SfjO 

Rev.  A.  D.  Moore IS60— 1808 

Rev.  David  C.  Meeker 1869—1880 

Rev.  Robert  F.  McClean 1880—1884 

Rev.  Francis  M.  Baker 1885— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — Jefferson  Clark,  A.  T.  Poffenberger, 
M.  D.,  Calvin  W.  Shope. 
Communicants  in  1888 — 99. 

MiDDLETOWN    ChURCH. 

At  a  meeting  of  Presbytery  held  at  Paxton  church,  April 
10,  1850,  "a  request  was  presented  from  certain  citizens  of 
Middletown,  that  a  committee  be  appointed  to  visit  that  place 
and  confer  with  them  upon  the  practicability  of  establishing 
there  a  Presbyterian  church,  and  with  power  to  proceed  to  the 
organization,  if  the  way  be  clear."  In  compliance  with  this 
request  Presbytery  appointed  a  committee  composed  of  the 
Revs.  George  Morris  and  Robert  McCachran  and  Ruling  Elder 
Benjamin  Jordan.  June  4th  this  committee  reported  to  Pres- 
bytery, "  That  in  view  of  the  encouraging  opening  there  for 
the  organization  of  a  Presbyterian  church,  the  Board  of  Mis- 
sions be  requested  to  appoint  a  missionary  to  that  field  for  one 
year  and  to  appropriate  for  his  support  the  sum  of  one  hun- 
dred dollars." 

By  this  report  the  committee  showed  that  they  were  duly 
impressed  with  the  importance  of  the  field  and  its  encouraging 
aspect.  Moreover,  the  report  shows  that  there  must  have  been 
expressed  a  disposition  on  the  part  of  the  people  to  contribute 
liberally  toward  the  support  of  a  missionary,  when  but  one  hun- 
dred dollars  were  named  as  the  amount  of  aid  needed.  Pres- 
bytery acted  favorably  on  this  report,  but  recommended  that 
two  hundred  dollars  be  sought  from  the  Board  instead  of  one 
hundred,  so  as  to  make  sure  the  adequate  support  of  the  man 
who  might  be  placed  in  the  field.  From  the  foregoing  it  is 
evident  that  it  was  the  opinion  of  the  committee  that  the  field 
should  be  occupied  in  a  tentative  wav  one  year  before  en. 
17 


258  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

deavoring  to  effect  an  organization.  But  the  people  of  Mid- 
dletown  thought  it  not  best  to  have  the  delay.  Hence  they 
secured  a  pro  re  nata  meeting  of  Presbytery  at  that  place  on 
the  29th  of  October  following,  at  which  time  the  organization 
of  the  church  was  effected  and  ruling  elders  were  elected, 
ordained  and  installed.  In  1852  the  congregation  Erected  a 
brick  church,  with  basement,  lecture  and  Sabbath  school  rooms, 
which  is  still  occupied,  but  has  gone  sadly  out  of  repair.  The 
congregation  now  speak  of  either  thoroughly  repairing  or  re- 
building. This  congregation  has  struggled  against  many  ad- 
verse circumstances.  The  fact  that  it  has  survived  gives 
promise  of  "a  future;"  and,  with  so  large  a  number  of  non- 
churched  people  around  it,  it  ought  to  be  a  prosperous  and 
glorious  future. 

Church  Organized — 1850. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  John  Cross 1851—1851 

Rev.  Oliver  0.  McClean,  D.  D.,*  P.  E 1852—1854 

Rev.  John  W.  White 1855—1858 

Rev.  Thomas  K.  Davis 1859—1862 

Rev.  William  C.  Ferriday 1863—1864 

Rev.  Henry  L.  Rex  . .  ." 1865—1874 

Rev.  Daniel  Macfie 1875—1876 

Rev.  Andrew  D.  Mitchell,  S.  S 1876—1876 

Rev.  Malachi  C.  ^ailey 1878—1881 

Rev.  WilUam  G.  McDannold 1881—1884 

Rev.  John  H.  Groff,  S.  S.,  and  P 1886— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888— J.  W.  Rewalt,  David  H.  Busher, 
James  Moore. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 50. 

Burnt  Cabins  Church. 

The  church  of  Burnt  Cabins  was  organized  in  1851,  in 
which  year  the  brick  house  of  worship,  still  occupied,  was 
built.  It  is  a  good  substantial  building,  well  located.  The 
people  composing  this  congregation  originally  belonged  to  the 
Lower  Path  Valley  portion  of  Dr.  McGinley's  charge.  They 
sustained  very  much  the  same  relation  to  it  that  the  people  at 
the  head  of  Amberson's  Valley  did,  and  still  do,  to  Upper 
Path  Valley  church. 


PINE  STREET  PRESBYTERIMN  EHURCH, 
Harrisburg.  Pa. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  259 


Cut  off,  as  they  were,  from  the  rest  of  the  congregation  by 
the  Tuscarora  Mountain,  they  felt  that  it  would  be  to  their 
interest  to  have  a  distinct  organization.  Consequently  they 
seized  upon  the  resignation  of  Dr.  McGinley  and  the  division 
of  Upper  and  Lower  Path  Valley  churches  into  two  charges  in 
1851  as  the  opportune  time  to  accomplish  this.  The  Records 
of  Presbytery  show  that  on  the  7th  day  of  October,  1851,  ''A 
petition  was  presented  from  some  of  the  members  of  the  Lower 
church  in  Path  Valley,  asking  the  Presbytery  to  set  off  from 
that  church  those  members  and  elders,  who  reside  west  of  the 
Tuscarora  Mountain,  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Burnt  Cabins, 
and  to  organize  a  church  at  that  place  to  be  styled  '  The  Pres- 
byterian church  of  the  Burnt  Cabins.'  The  Presbytery  granted 
their  request  and  appointed  the  Rev.  A.  A.  McGinley,  D.  D., 
to  organize  a  church  in  that  place  as  soon  as  practicable."  The 
date  of  organization  is  not  furnished  in  the  records.  But  it 
took  place  between  the  above  date  and  December  12th  of  the 
same  year,  when  calls  from  the  united  congregations  of  Lower 
Path  Valle}^  and  Burnt  Cabins  were  presented  to  Presbytery 
for  the  services  of  the  Rev.  L  W.  Williams. 
Church  Oroamzeh — 1851. 
Pastorates 

Rev.  Lewis  W.  Williams,  P.  E.  and  P 1851—1855 

Rev.  Watson  Russell,  P.  E 1855—1857 

Rev.  J.  Smith  Gordon 1858— 

Ruling   elders   in    1888 — John    B.    Peterson   and  William 
Matthias. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 57. 

Pine  Strp:et  Church,  Harrisburg. 
When  the  Old  and  New  School  division  took  place,  the  church 
at  Harrisburg  did  not  go  into  the  New  School  Presbytery  of 
Harrisburg  with  any  great  degree  of  heartiness  or  promptness. 
An  account  will  be  found  elsewhere  of  its  havins:  stood  aloof 
for  a  time  from  both  branches, -and  of  its  ultimate  decision  and 
course  having  resulted  from  attachment  to  the  pastor  and  from 
the  step  he  took,  rather  than  from  any  real  preference,  at  th  it 
time,  for  that  branch  of  the  church.  There  was  then,  and  there 
continued  afterwards  to  be,  an  element  in   the  church  whose 


260  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

preferences  were  for  the  Old  Scliool  branch.  After  the  dis- 
astrous fire  occurred  in  the  spring  of  1858,  bj  which  the  church 
edifice  at  the  corner  of  Second  street  and  Cherry  avenue  was 
wholly  destroyed,  those  who  composed  this  element  felt  that 
then  was  the  proper  time  to  take  steps  looking  to  a  new  organ- 
ization. Accordingly  they  sent  a  representative  to  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Carlisle,  in  session  at  Greencastle  on  the  14th  of 
April.  The  following  is  the  minute  in  the  Records  of  Pres- 
bytery relating  to  it :  "  Mr.  J.  W.  Simonton  was  heard  rela- 
tive to  the  organization  of  a  church  in  Harrisburg,  w^hereupon 
the  following  preamble  and  resolution  were  adopted  :  The 
Presbytery  having  heard  with  pleasure  the  statement  made  by 
Mr.  Simonton,  a  representative  from  persons  in  Harrisburg 
who  desire  to  be  connected  with  us  in  church  relationship,  and 
expressing  our  cordial  sympathy  in  this  contemplated  move- 
ment— Resolved,  that  a  committee  be  appointed  to  visit  Har- 
risburg, and  that  they  are  hereby  clothed  with  authority  to 
organize  a  church  in  that  place,  if  it  be  found  expedient,  and 
to  do  all  other  constitutional  acts,  as  may  further  this  interest. 
Messrs.  Creigh,  Eells,  Morris  and  Hays  (ministers),  and  Samuel 
Wherry,  William  Blair  and  Benjamin  Jordan  (elders),  were 
appointed  said  committee."* 

At  the  adjourned  meeting  of  Presbyterv',  the  8th  of  June 
following,  the  committee  reported  :  "  That  they  convened  in 
Harrisburg  on  the  22d  day  of  May,  and  that,  after  preliminary 
devotional  exercises,  fifty -two  persons  presented  certificates  of 
their  being  in  good  and  regular  standing  in  other  churches, 
and  of  recommendation ;  who  were  then  organized  into  a 
church  according  to  the  acknowledged  doctrines  and  order  of 
the  Presbyterian  church.     *     ^     *     '' 

The  going  out  from  their  midst  of  an  active  and  aggressive 
band  such  as  this,  was  naturally  very  keenly  felt  by  the  pastors 
and  people  of  the  parent  church.  We  can  conceive  how  it 
would  appear  to  them,  at  a  time  like  that  especially,  as  a  great 
calamity.  But  viewing  it  in  the  light  of  subsequent  events  we 
can  see  the  orderings  of  Him  who  is  head  over  all  things  to 
the  church.     The  old  organization   was  really  not  weakened, 

•  Records  of  Presb.  p.  392. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  261 


but  rather  strengthened — stimulated  to  new  energy  and  greater 
activity;  and  the  new  organization  was  formed  and  put  in  |)()- 
sition  for  active  and  efficient  work  just  when  needed — when 
Harrisburg  began  its  rapid  expansion  and  growth  in  connec- 
tion with  "  war  times  "  and  the  development  of  railroad  and 
manufacturing  interests. 

The  importance  which  Presbytery  attached  to  it  may  be 
gathered  from  its  action  April  11,  1860,  when  the  Synod  of 
Philadelphia  was  about  to  make  an  attempt  to  have  all  of  its 
territory  east  of  the  Susquehanna  transferred  from  it  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Donegal.  I  quote  from  the  paper  then  adopted 
and  ordered  to  be  sent  to  the  approaching  General  Assembly : 
"  We  deprecate  such  a  separation  of  our  Presbytery,  because 
the  church  at  Middletown  is  the  offspring  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Carlisle,  having  been  created  and  sustained  by  the  contribu- 
tions of  all  our  churches,  and  carried  through  its  period  of  un- 
certainty and  doubt  by  the  prayers  and  exertions  of  all  our 
people ;  and  because,  further,  the  ground  occupied  by  the 
churches  of  Paxton  and  Derry  and  Harrisburg  has  been  the 
possession  of  our  Presbytery  for  a  century,  or  ever  since  our 
ancient  Presbytery  has  had  an  existence.  Moreover  the  new 
church  at  Harrisburg  recently  organized  by  the  Presbytery 
bids  fair  to  be  one  of  our  strongest  churches,  and  we  are 
naturally  unwilling  to  be  shorn  of  the  increase  of  our  strength. 
And  lastly,  we  deprecate  any  such  division,  when  our  Pres- 
bytery and  the  churches  interested  in  this  matter  are  quite  un- 
willing to  favor  the  proposed  change,  originating  wholly  outside 
of  our  bounds."* 

We  simply  add,  the  expectations  of  Presbytery  have  not 
been  disappointed.  This  organization,  of  comparatively  recent 
date,  has  taken  the  very  fore-front  among  our  churches  in  point 
of  membership  and  in  many  other  respects. 

x\fter  its  organization,  the  congregation  "  occupied  at  dif- 
ferent times  for  various  meetings,  four  different  places — the 
lecture-room  of  the  Reformed  church,  the  lecture-room  of  the 
Baptist  church,  the  hall  of  the  Senate  and  the  hall  of  the 
House  of  Representatives,  "t 

•  Records  of  Presb.  pp,  504,  505. 

t  Twenty-fifth  anniversary,  etc..  Rev.  Geo.  S.  ChamtHTS.  p.  14. 


262  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


They  first  erected  their  lecture  and  Sabbath  school  building — 
occupying  their  lecture  room  for  the  first  time  the  30th  of 
January,  1859,  and  their  Sunday  school  room  the  5th  of  Jan- 
uar}',  1860.  The  comer-stone  of  the  main  building  was  laid 
on  the  12th  of  May,  1859,  and  on  the  22d  of  July,  1860,  the 
church  edifice  was  dedicated  to  the  worship  of  God.  The 
Rev.  P.  D.  Gurley,  D.  D.,  of  Washington,  D.  C,  preached  the 
sermon.  Ample  as  were  the  accommodations  thus  afforded,  it 
was  found  that  owing  to  the  growth  of  the  congregation,  and 
especially  the  enlargement  of  the  Sabbath  school,  they  were  in- 
adequate. Hence  the  erection  of  the  new  lecture  and  Sabbath 
school  part  of  the  building,  which  was  dedicated  on  Wednes- 
day eyening,  April  7,  1875  ;  on  which  occasion  addresses  were 
made  by  Drs.  Mutchmore  and  Cattell.  As  it  stands  to-day,  it 
is  a  symmetrical  and  beautiful  edifice  to  look  upon,  and  within 
it  is  complete  in  all  its  arrangements. 

With  a  view  to  meet  the  wants  of  the  spiritually  destitute, 
the  Bethany  Mission  was  started  in  1875  or  1876  in  the  north- 
ern part  of  the  city,  and  a  one-story  brick  building,  suitable  for 
Sabbath  school  and  other  services,  was  erected  on  Cameron 
street  near  Herr. 

Church  Organized — 1858. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  William  C.  Cattell,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.* 1860  -1863 

Rev.  Samuel  S.  Mitchell,  D.  D.* 1864—1869 

Rev.  Addison  K.  Strong,  D.  D 1870-1874 

Rev.  John  R.  Paxton,  D.  D.* 1875—1878 

Rev.  George  S.  Chambers,  D  D 1879— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — Francis  Wyeth,  James  McCormick, 
Jacob  F.  Seller,  H.  Murray  Graydon,  Francis  Jordan,  Daniel 
W.  Cox. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 604. 

Elder  Street  Church,  Harrisburg. 

The  first  mention  of  this  church  in  the  records  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Harrisburg  is  found  under  date  of  September  25, 
1858,  which  reads :  "  Messrs.  DeWitt,  Wing,  Robinson,  J.  W. 
Weir  and  Mordecai  McKinney,  were  appointed  a  committee 
for  the  organization  of   a  church   of   colored  people  in   the 


Sketches  of  Churches.  268 


borough  of  Harrisburg,  whenever,  in  their  opinion,  the  way  is 
prepared  for  such  an  organization,  previous  to  tlie  next  stated 
meeting  of  Presbytery." 

At  the  next  meeting  of  Presbytery,  which  was  held  at  Wil- 
liamsport,  Pa.,  April  13,  1859,  the  ''Rev.  Wni.  U.  DeWitt,  D. 
D.,  chairman  of  the  foregoing  committee,  reported,  that  on  the 
27th  day  of  October  last,  all  the  members  of  the  committee 
were  present  on  the  call  of  its  chairman,  at  Harrisburg,  and 
after  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  C.  P.  Wing  from  Matt.  16  :  18,  pro- 
ceeded to  examine  and  receive  on  profession  of  their  faith 
twelve  persons,  and  one  by  letter,  whom  they  duly  constituted 
a  church  of  Jesus  Christ  according  to  the  usual  forms  of  the 
Presbyterian  church,  by  prayer  and  mutual  covenant.  "^  "^ 
That  this  church  had  adopted  the  name  and  style  of  the  Second 
Presbyterian  church  of  Harrisburg.  They  would  also  state 
that  with  their  approval  the  Rev.  C.  W.  Gardner,  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  New  Brunswick,  has  been  laboring  with  this  congre- 
gation as  its  stated  supply  until  the  present  time,  and  that  it 
is  the  expressed  wi^h  of  the  congregation  that  he  may  be  per- 
mitted to  continue  with  them  in  that  capacity  until  other  ar- 
rangements can  be  formed." 

Mr.  Gardner  never  became  pastor  of  the  congregation.  But 
having  labored  as  stated  supply  until  October  11,  1861,  he 
was  received  from  the  Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick,  and  was 
continued  in  that  capacity  until  the  time  of  his  death,  April  6, 
1863.  At  its  meeting  on  the  sixteenth  of  that  month  the 
Presbytery,  of  Harrisburg  adopted  the  following  minute: 
"Whereas,  the  Rev.  Charles  W.  Gardner,  a  member  of  this 
Presbytery  departed  this  life  on  the  sixth  day  of  the  present 
month,  the  Presbytery  would  hereby  record  their  gratitude  to 
God  for  the  long  life  and  useful  labors  of  this  departed  l)r()ther, 
and  also  for  the  grace  by  which .  he  was  supported  in  his  last 
and  serious  illness,  and  enabled  to  triumph  in  death." 

From  the  date  of  its  organization  the  congregation  worshiped 
in  various  places — part  of  the  time  in  private  houses,  part  in  the 
old  armory  building  and  part  in  "Masonic  Hall,"  in  Tanner's 
alley — until  their  first  house  of  worship  was  completed  in  1866, 
at  the  corner  of  Elder  and  Forster  streets.     This  house  was 


264  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 

buraed  in  1880.     In  1881  the  present  substantial  stone  struc- 
ture was  built  on  the  same  site. 

Church  Organized — 1858. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Charles  W.  Gardner,  S.  S 1858—1863 

Rev.  Hiram  Baker 1863—1869 

Rev.  J.  H.  Cole,  S.  S 1870-1872 

Rev.  Hiram  Baker 1872—1875 

Rev.  Isaac  W   Davenport 1875 — 1H77 

Rev.  George  M.  Bonner 1877 — 1883 

Rev.  Lawrence  Miller 1884—1885 

Rev.  Reuben  H.  Armstrong 1886 — 

Ruling  elders  in  1888— C.  M.  Brown,  T.  J.  Miller,  W.  J. 
Adore,  Charles  Porter. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 43. 

Mechanicsburg  Church. 

It  was  but  natural  that  business  men  and  retired  farmers 
should  seek  homes  in  an  enterprising  and  growing  town  like 
Mechanicsburg.  It  was  equally  natural — though  in  its  origin 
a  matter  of  grace  and  not  of  nature — that  christian  people 
should  desire  to  have  and  enjoy  the  services  and  worship  con- 
nected with  the  "house  of  God."  To  do  this  Presbyterians 
had  to  go  to  Silver  Spring  church,  some  two  miles  away. 
There  most  of  the  original  Presbyterians  in  and  around 
Mechanicsburg  had  their  membership.  It  was  found  too  dis- 
tant and  inconvenient  for  people  not  having  conveyances  of 
their  own  to  attend  church  at  this  old  and  venerated  place  of 
worship.  Hence  with  the  growing  population  of  the  town 
there  was  a  growing  desire  to  have  a  place  of  worship  in  the 
town.  Moreover,  it  was  felt  to  be  a  desideratum,  not  simply 
for  the  comfort  and  edification  of  God's  people,  but  as  a  means 
of  reaching  and  saving  the  unconverted  and  non-churched. 
With  this  feeling,  persons  who  were  interested  in  the  matter 
addressed  a  letter  to  Presbytery  in  session  April  15,  1858.  A 
committee  having  been  appointed  the  day  previous  to  see  to 
the  organization  of  a  church  in  Harrisburg,  this  letter  was 
referred  to  it.  We  do  not  find  that  the  committee  made  any 
report  upon  the  letter.     The  movement  met  with  opposition 


THE  PRESEYTERIMN  CHURCH, 
MEchanicsburg,  Pa. 


From  a  Photograph  Taken  18 


264  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centemnal. 

burned  in  1880.     In  1881  the  present  substantial  stone  struc- 
ture was  built  on  the  same  site. 

Church  Organized — 1858. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Charles  W.  Gardner,  S.  S 1858—1863 

Rev.  Hiram  Baker 1863—1869 

Rev.  J.  H.  Cole,  S.  S 1870—1872 

Rev.  Hiram  Baker 1872—1875 

Rev.  Isaac  W   Davenport 1875 — 1877 

Rev.  G-eorge  M.  Bonner 1877 — 1883 

Rev.  Lawrence  Miller 1884 — 1885 

Rev.  Reuben  H.  Armstrong 1886 — 

Ruling  elders  in  1888— C.  M.  Brown,  T.  J.  Miller,  W.  J. 
Adore,  Charles  Porter. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 43. 

MECHAinCSBURG  ChURCH. 

It  was  but  natural  that  business  men  and  retired  farmers 
should  seek  homes  in  an  enterprising  and  growing  town  like 
Mechanicsburg.  It  was  equally  natural — though  in  its  origin 
a  matter  of  grace  and  not  of  nature — that  christian  people 
should  desire  to  have  and  enjoy  the  services  and  worship  con- 
nected with  the  "house  of  God."  To  do  this  Presbyterians 
had  to  go  to  Silver  Spring  church,  some  two  miles  away. 
There  most  of  the  original  Presbyterians  in  and  around 
Mechanicsburg  had  their  membership.  It  was  found  too  dis- 
tant and  inconvenient  for  people  not  having  conveyances  of 
their  own  to  attend  church  at  this  old  and  venerated  place  of 
worship.  Hence  with  the  growing  population  of  the  town 
there  was  a  growing  desire  to  have  a  place  of  worship  in  the 
town.  Moreover,  it  was  felt  to  be  a  desideratum,  not  simply 
for  the  comfort  and  edification  of  God's  people,  but  as  a  means 
of  reaching  and  saving  the  unconverted  and  non-churched. 
With  this  feeling,  persons  who  were  interested  in  the  matter 
addressed  a  letter  to  Presbytery  in  session  April  15,  1858.  A 
committee  having  been  appointed  the  day  previous  to  see  to 
the  organization  of  a  church  in  Harrisburg,  this  letter  was 
referred  to  it.  We  do  not  find  that  the  committee  made  any 
r*?Dort  upon  the  letter.     The  movement  met  with  opposition 


266  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


tion  from  the  churches  of  Millerstown  and  Buffalo — then 
vacant — to  become  their  stated  supply.  He  resided  at  Millers- 
town.  With  his  skilled  eye  ho  was  quick  to  recognize  New- 
port, five  miles  ea^st,  as  a  place  where  there  were  both  need  and 
opportunity  for  a  Presbyterian  church.  The  place  was  rapidly 
growing,  and  giving  promise  of  soon  becoming  the  leading 
town  in  the  county  in  a  business  point  of  view.  Impressed  in 
this  way,  Mr.  Cochran  began  to  hold  service  at  Newport  at 
such  times  as  his  other  engagements  permitted.  Thus  were 
the  few  Presbyterians  in  and  about  the  town  brought  together 
and  led  to  think  and  speak  about  seeking  a  church  organiza- 
tion. They  already  owned  an  interest  in  a  house  of  worship, 
and  had  a  place  where  they  could  meet. 

The  records  show  that  at  the  meeting  of  Presbytery  the  fol- 
lowing April  (1863),  a  petition  was  presented  "  from  certain 
persons,  members  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  residing  in  the 
village  of  Newport,  Perry  county,  and  vicinity,  asking  Presby- 
tery 'to  organize  them  into  a  Presbyterian  church.'  Where- 
upon it  was  resolved  that  the  request  of  said  petitioners  be 
granted,  and  that  the  Kev.  W.  P.  Cochran  and  W.  J.  Jones^ 
elder,  be  appointed  a  committee  to  organize  a  church  there  on 
Saturday  next." 

On  the  13th  of  May  following,  Mr.  Cochran  reported  to 
Presbytery  that  on  the  18th  of  April  the  committee  had  organ- 
ized a  church  of  fifteen  members  at  Newport,  closing  his  re- 
port with  these  words :  "  The  auspices  of  this  church  are  very 
fair — with  the  blessing  of  God  she  will  soon  take  her  stand 
with  the  other  churches  of  the  Presbytery."  The  correctness 
of  Mr.  Cochran's  judgment  has  already  been  proven. 

The  church  property,  to  which  allusion  has  been  made  above, 
was  owned  conjointly  by  the  Lutheran,  Reformed  and  Presby- 
terian people  of  the  place.  By  the  payment  of  $460  the  Pres- 
byterians became  owners  of  one-half  the  property  in  1869,  and 
in  1877  they  purchased  the  other  half  for  $900.  In  1885  the 
church  underwent  a  thorough  repairing  and  remodelling,  and 
had  an  addition  put  to  it,  so  as  completely  to  change  it  in  ap- 
pearance and  arrangement.  It  was  rededicated  on  the  13th  of 
December  of  that  year,  entirely  free  of  debt     Concerning  it 


Sketches  of  Churcfies. 


267 


&!]fi:t'^.t>^ri 


Newport  Church,  Remodklled  in   1885. 
the  pastor  writes :    "In  its  present  state  it  is  indeed  an  attrac- 
tive and  comfortable  place  of  worship." 

Church  Organized — 1863. 
PasiorateH. 

Rev.  William  P.  Cochran.  D.  D..*  S.  S.  and  P 1S63— 1868 

Rev.  J.  G.  Downing 1869—1870 

Rev.  John  Edgar,  Ph.  O.,  S.  S 1871—1872 

Rev.  Albert  C.  Titus 1872—1875 

Rev.  William  H.  Logan 1876—1886 

Rev.  Samuel  C.  Alexander 1887— 

Ruling   elders    in    1888— Thomas   H.   Milligan,  Alfred   M. 
Gantt,  William  H.  Bosserman,  Joseph  C.  Barrett. 
Communicants  in  1888 — 83. 


268  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

Covenant  Church,  Harrisburg. 

In  1866  there  is  said  to  have  been  but  one  church  of  any 
denomination  north  of  North  street.  That  was  the  Ridge 
Avenue  M.  E.  church.  It  was  felt  by  persons  living  in  the 
extreme  northern  part  of  the  city  that  they  ought  to  have 
some  church  accommodations  in  order  to  meet  the  wants  of 
church-going  people  who  could  not  attend  the  down-town 
churches  with  regularity,  and  of  non -church -goers  who  might 
be  induced  to  attend  if  a  church  were  near  at  hand.  The 
opening  of  a  Sabbath  school  was  felt  to  be  especially  desirable, 
in  hope  of  it  proving  the  nucleus  of  a  future  church.  No 
one  was  so  deeply  impressed  and  interested  in  regard  to  this 
matter  as  Dr.  John  Curwen,  then,  and  for  many  years  after, 
the  superintendent  of  the  State  Hospital  for  the  Insane  at 
Harrisburg.  He  also  felt  that  a  place  of  worship  for  the  less 
seriously  afflicted  and  the  convalescing  patients  in  the  hos- 
pital, who  could  enjoy  and  who  would  be  profited  by  the 
services  of  the  sanctuary,  was  a  great  desideratum.  So  im- 
pressed was  he  upon  the  importance  of  having  a  place  to  hold 
religious  services  that  at  his  own  expense  he  purchased  several 
lots  on  Seventh  street  above  Muench,  and  in  1865  commenced 
the  erection  of  a  church  building.  He  completed  it  the  next  sum- 
mer. It  is  the  Seventh  Street  church — a  good  substantial  frame 
structure,  with  basement  accommodations  for  Sabbath  scjhool. 

Presbytery  was  made  acquainted  with  this  state  of  affairs  at 
its  meeting,  April  11,  1866;  whereupon  it  appointed  a  com- 
mittee, composed  of  Revs.  James  Harper,  D.  D.,  J.  C.  Bliss, 
S.  S.  Mitchell  and  A.  D.  Mitchell,  and  elders  H.  Murray 
Graydon  and  James  Elder,  to  visit  the  ground  and  organize  a 
Presbyterian  church,  if  the  way  be  clear.  At  the  meeting  of 
Presbytery,  October  2d,  following,  this  committee  reported 
that  they  had  attended  to  the  duty  assigned  them,  and  had 
organized  a  church  on  the  8th  of  September — that  nine  persons 
had  been  received  on  certificate  from  other  churches  and  en- 
rolled, that  Dr.  John  Curwen  had  been  elected  and  ordained 
and  mstalled  a  ruling  elder  in  the  new  organization,  which  was 
to  be  known  as  the  Seventh  Street  Presbyterian  Church  of 
Harrisburg. 


Sketches  of  Churches,  269 


For  a  number  of  years  that  part  of  the  city  did  not  build  up 
with  tlie  rapidity  that  was  anticipated  and  the  growth  of  the 
church  was  impeded.  But  within  a  few  years  past  a  new  im- 
pulse has  been  given  to  improvement  there,  and  at  this  time  a 
large  and  desirable  population  is  found  witliin  easy  reach  of 
the  church,  which  gives  promise  of  future  growth  and  pros- 
perity. The  church  property  belonged  to  Dr.  Curwen  until 
this  year,  when  he  generously  deeded  it  to  the  Presbytery  of 
Carlisle.* 

Church  Organized — 1866. 
Pastorates. 

Mr  Ambrose  C.  Smith,  S.  S 1866—1866 

Mr.  Stephen  W.  Pomeroy,  S.  S 1866—1867 

Rev.  William  A.  McAtee,  S  S 1867—1869 

Rev.  Charles  A.  Wyeth 1870—1883 

Mr.  John  H.  Oroff,  S.  S 1884—1885 

Rev.  I.  Potter  Hayes 1887— 

Ruling  elders  in  1888 — John  Curwen,  M.  D.,  J.  M.  Stewart 
and  W.  M.  Wolfe. 

Communicants  in  1888 — 15. 

Warfordsburg  Church. 

In  1868  a  Presbyterian  house  of  worship  was  erected  at 
Warfordsburg,  a  small  town  in  Fulton  county,  Pa.,  a  few  miles 
from  the  Maryland  line.  For  several  years  prior  to  the  above 
date,  Warfordsburg  had  been  a  preaching  point  in  connection 
with  the  church  at  Hancock,  Md.  In  this  way  the  congrega- 
tion worshiping  here  were  supplied  with  preaching  during  this 
period  as  follows  : 

Rev.  Lewis  F.  Wilson about  1853—1861 

Rev.  Samuel  J.  DonneUy 1864—1865 

Rev.  J.  T.  Osier 1865—1867 

But  there  was  no  organized  clmrch  at  Warfordsburg  until 
the  fall  of  1868.     At  the  meeting  of  Presbytery  held  at  Cum- 

•  In  the  Spring  of  1889  a  large  and  desirable  lot  was  purchased  at  the  comer  of 
Peflfer  and  Fifth  streets,  and  in  the  early  part  of  the  Summer  the  church  was  re- 
moved to  it.  The  congregation  is  to  be  congratulated  on  this  change  of  location, 
which  relieves  them  from  former  annoyances,  arising  from  close  proximity  to  the 
railroad.  The  name  of  the  church  has  been  changed  to  "The  Covenant  Presby- 
terian Church." 


270  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 

berland,  Md.,  October  8, 1868,  "The  Bev.  I.  N.  Hays  presented 
request  of  persons  living  in  Buck  Valley,  Fulton  county,  Pa., 
for  organization  as  a  church.  It  was  resolved  that  a  committee 
consisting  of  Revs.  J.  A.  Crawford  and  J.  W.  Wightman,  with 
Ruling  Elder  R.  Bridges,  be  appointed  to  attend  to  this  matter, 
fixing  their  own  time." 

This  is  the  last  we  hear  of  this  committee  in  the  Records  of 
Presbytery.  For  some  reason  the  names  of  Revs.  James  F. 
Kennedy  and  John  C.  Wilhelm  must  have  been  substituted 
for  those  of  the  Revs.  J.  A.  Crawford  and  J.  W.  Wightman, 
but  no  mention  is  made  of  it  in  the  records.  For,  from  the 
records  of  the  church  of  Warfordsburg  we  learn  the  following: 
"The  committee  appointed  [by  Presbytery]  to  organize  a 
church  at  Buck  Valley  having  proceeded  to  Hancock,  and  hav- 
ing conferred  with  the  session  and  Mr.  Waller,  the  stated 
supply,  it  was  deemed  expedient  to  proceed  to  Warfordsburg, 
where  a  series  of  meetings  were  held,  commencing  on  Sabbath 
morning,  November  15, 1868.  On  Tuesday  morning,  the  17th, 
the  session  of  the  Hancock  church  convened  at  Warfordsburg, 
and,  after  conferring  with  the  committee,  adopted  the  follow- 
ing resolution,  viz : 

^^Resolved,  That  the  organization  of  the  church  at  Buck 
Valley  is  now  impracticable  for  the  reason  that  there  are  no 
church  members  in  that  region  ;  but  the  session  would  request 
the  committee  of  Presbytery  to  organize  a  church  at  Warfords- 
burg, Fulton  county,  Pa." 

On  the  strength  of  this  resolution  the  committee,  after 
public  worship,  proceeded  to  take  the  proper  steps  to  organize 
a  church  at  Warfordsburg.  Fourteen  persons  presented  cer- 
tificates of  dismission  from  the  church  of  Hancock,  "and  these 
were  enrolled  as  members  of  the  new  organization.  Mr.  Charles 
Gobin  was  elected  a  ruling  eider,  and  was  installed  (having 
previously  been  ordained  to  the  office  in  the  church  of  Han- 
cock). The  charge  to  the  elder  was  delivered  by  the  Rev. 
James  F.  Kennedy,  and  the  charge  to  the  people  by  the  Rev. 
John  C.  Wilhelm,"  members  of  the  committee. 

At  the  spring  meeting  of  Presbytery,  1869,  calls  were  pre- 
sented for  the  services  of  the  Rev.  Maurice  Waller  by  the 


THE  CENTRAL  PRESEYTERIRN  CHURCH, 
ChambErsburg,  Pa. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  271 

cluirch  of  Hancock  for  one- half  his  time  and  by  the  church  of 
Warfordsburg  for  one- fourth  his  time.  Mr.  Waller  held  the 
calls  under  consideration  for  a  time,  but  did  not  accept  them, 
and  was  not  installed  as  pastor.  It  was  at  his  request  that  a 
committee  was  appointed  in  June  (16),  1869,  to  organize  a 
church  in  Buck  Valley. 

Church  Organizkd  — 18(;8. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Maurice  Waller,  S.  S 1868  -  1871 

Rev.  E.  L.  Wilson,  S.  S 1872— 187:J 

Rev.  Richard  Arthur 1875—1876 

Rev.  J.  S.  Woodburn,  S.  S 1877—1878 

Rev.  P.  D.  Stevenson,  S.  S 1881-1882 

Rev.  George  Buckle.  S.  S 1885—1886 

Ruling  elder  in  1888 — Charles  Gobin. 
Communicants  in  1888 — 17. 

Central  Church,  Chambersburg. 

For  some  time  prior  to  the  organization  of  this  church  a 
growing  conviction  had  existed  in  the  minds  of  certain  persons 
belonging  to  Falling  Spring  congregation,  and  of  others  not 
identified  with  any  church,  that,  in  order  to  meet  the  wantvS  of 
a  rapidly-increasing  community,  additional  church  facilities  and 
accommodations  ought  to  be  afforded.  Theirs  was  simply  the 
sound  theory  that  the  church  should  keep  pace  with  population. 
In  behalf  of  these  persons  the  Rev.  James  F.  Kennedy,  on  the 
10th  of  June,  1868,  ''  presented  to  Presbytery  a  paper,  which 
proved  to  be  a  request  from  persons  in  Chambersburg  for  a 
second  organization.  It  was  resolved  that  a  committee  of  three 
be  appointed  which  shall  meet  in  Chambersburg  at  the  call  of 
the  petitioners  and  organize  a  church,  if,  in  their  judgment,  it 
be  expedient,  and  the  way  be  clear."  The  Revs.  Dr.  Creigh, 
William  A.  West  and  Elder  J.  C.  McLanahan  were  made  the 
committee. 

On  the  7th  of  October  following  the  committee  reported  to 
Presbytery  that  they  had  met  on  the  15th  of  August  for  the 
purpose  above  named  :  that  twenty-eight  persons  had  pre- 
sented certificates  from  Falling  Spring  church,  and  that  tliese 
had  been  organized  into  a  congregation,  to  be  known  as  the 


272  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


Central  Presbyterian  Church  of  Chambersbarg.  The  follow- 
ing year  the  congregation  erected  a  fine  church  on  the  Centre 
square  of  the  town.  Without  weakening  the  parent  church, 
this  new  organization  has  found  abundant  work  to  do.  In 
1885  it  erected  a  chapel  near  the  Taylor  works,  in  the  southern 
part  of  town,  in  which  Sabbath  school  and  week  evening  ser- 
vices are  held. 

During  the  time  this  work  is  passing  through  the  press,  this 
young  and  prosperous  church  has  had  sad  experience  of  be- 
reavements and  losses.  On  the  7th  of  November  (1889), 
Major  James  C.  Austin,  who  may  be  regarded  as  the  prime 
mover  toward  the  organization  of  the  church,  was  taken  away 
by  death.  He  was  one  of  the  most  earnest,  devoted  and  ener- 
getic christian  business  men  anywhere  to  be  found.  From  the 
date  of  the  church's  organization  he  was  an  active  and  efficient 
ruling  elder.  Financially,  he  was  one  of  its  main  supports. 
Towards  the  pastor's  salary  and  the  current  expenses  of  the 
church  he  contributed  his  hundreds  of  dollars  annually.  To- 
wards the  erection  of  the  church  and  chapel,  and  the  purchase 
of  the  parsonage  he  gave  his  tens  of  thousands. 

In  less  than  a  month  after  Major  Austin's  death  the  Kev. 
John  Jay  Pomeroy,  D.  D.,  the  beloved  pastor  of  the  church 
was  on  Sabbath  morning,  December  1,  in  like  manner,  sum- 
moned away.  Dr.  Pomeroy  was  cut  down  in  the  vigor  of 
manhood  and  in  the  midst  of  great  usefulness.  He  was  known 
as  a  man  of  noble  character  and  unblemished  life,  who  enjoyed 
the  confidence,  the  respect  and  the  esteem  of  the  entire  com- 
munity, irrespective  of  congregational  or  even  denominational 
lines.  Dr.  Pomeroy  was  an  able  and  earnest  minister  of  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  obeyed  the  divine  injunction, 
"preach  the  word,"  and  who  was  a  most  assiduous,  faithful 
and  devoted  pastor. 

Church  Organized — 1868. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Isaac  N.  Hays,  D.  P.* 1868—1874 

Rev.  John  C.  Caldwell,  D.  D 1874—1883 

Rev.  John  Jay  Pomeroy,  D.  D 1884—1889 

Euling  elders  in  1888 — John  Cree,  James  A.  Reeside,  John 


iS ketch  e.s  oj  Ch  n  rch  is.  278 


Walker.  J.  C.  Austin.  William   H.  If.  Mackcv  and   Ilezekiah 

KeelVr. 

Coiimimiicants  in  18b8 — 200. 

Buck  Vallky  <'HrRCH. 

Without  a  congregation  having  been  formally  organized  there 
was  ])reaching  in  Buck  Valley  with  considerable  regularity  by 
pastors  or  stated  supplies  of  the  church  of  Hancock  from  about 
1863  or  1864.  The  Rev.  Maurice  Waller,  who  was  laboring 
there  in  this  way  at  the  time,  made  request  of  Presbytery,  June 
16,  1869,  to  appoint  a  committee  to  organize  a  church.  The 
request  was  granted,  and  the  Rev.  Isaac  N.  Ilays  and  Elder 
Robert  Bridges  of  Hancock,  were  appointed  tlie committee,  with 
instruction  to  organize  a  church  the  following  Sabbath,  if  the 
way  be  found  clear.  At  the  next  stated  meeting  of  Presbytery 
the  committee  reported  that  this  duty  had  been  attended  to 
agreeably  to  appointment — that  on  the  19th  of  June  the  com- 
mittee met  the  people  of  Buck  Valley  at  their  place  of  worship, 
when,  after  appropriate  religious  services,  at  the  unanimous 
request  of  those  present,  they  proceeded  to  organize  a  church 
according  to  the  direction  of  the  General  Assemljly  :  that  in 
doing  so  they  received  and  enrolled  six  persons  who  presented 
certificates  and  three  who  made  professions  of  their  faith  ;  that 
Messrs.  John  T.  Richards  and  Thomas  Rish  were  chosen  ruling 
elders,  and  on  the  evening  of  the  same  day  were  ordained  and 
installed.  Their  house  of  worship  was  built  in  1866 — three 
years  before  the  organization  of  the  congregation — and  was 
dedicated  in  January,  1867.  Prior  to  this  their  services  were 
held  in  Zack's  Ridge  school  house,  which  stands  just  across 
the  road  from  the  church. 

In  its  isolated  position  this  little  church  hiis  had  to  struggle 
against  difficulties  and  discouragements  from  the  very  start. 
It  and  its  neighbor  at  Warfordsburg  have  been  largely  de- 
pendant for  the  means  of  grace  upon  the  pastors  or  stated  sup- 
plies of  the  church  of  Hancock,  both  whilst  it  belonged  to  our 
Presbytery  and  since.  It  is  now  hoped  that  a  better  day  is 
dawning  for  this  church. 
18 


274  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

We  give  below,  as  accurately  as  we  can,  the  names  of  those 
who  have  served  as  pastor  or  supplies.  , 

Church  Organized — 1869, 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Samuel  J.  Donnelly.  S.  S 1864—1865 

Rev.  J.  F.  Osier,  S.  S   1865—1867 

Rev.  Maurice  Waller,  S.  S 1868—1871 

Rev.  E.  L.  Wilson,  S.  S 1872—1873 

Rev.  Richard  Arthur 1875—1876 

Rev.  J.  S.  Woodburn,  8.  S 1877-    1878 

Rev.  P.  D.  Stephenson,  S.  S 1881—1882 

Rev.  George  Buckle,  S.  S 1885—1886 

Ruling  elder  in  1888 — John  T.  Richards. 
Communicants  in  1888 — 10. 

Westminster  Church,  Harrisburg. 

It  was  at  the  instance  of  Market  Square  and  Pine  Street 
churches,  acting  conjointly,  that  the  movement  was  set  on  foot 
which  led  to  the  organization  of  this  church.  And  this  con- 
joint action  may  be  regarded,  we  think,  as  a  fruit  of  the  re- 
union of  1870.  Both  churches  thought  they  saw  the  need  of 
another  Presbyterian  church  in  the  growing  city  of  Harrisburg, 
and  they  determined  to  co-operate  in  an  effort  to  supply  that 
need.  In  the  spring  of  1872  propositions  were  made  by  Drs. 
Robinsoir  and  Strong,  pastors  of  these  churches,  to  Rev.  Wm. 
A.  West,  pastor  of  Upper  Path  Valley  church,  to  come  to 
Harrisburg  and  undertake  the  work.  But  he  declined  to  en- 
tertain these.  They  were  renewed  in  the  fall,  during  the  ses- 
sions of  Presbytery  and  Synod  Later  in  the  fall  a  personal 
examination  was  made  of  the  ground  and  consent  was  given  to 
enter  on  the  work  in  the  near  future,  if  Presbytery  would  con- 
cur. At  a  pro  re  nata  meeting  held  at  Chambersburg,  Decem- 
ber 27th,  the  matter  was  laid  before  Presbytery,  and  the  pas- 
toral relation  in  Path  Valley  was  dissolved. 

The  work  at  Harrisburg  was  entered  upon  the  beginning  of 
February,  1873.  During  the  first  year  services  were  held  every 
Sabbath  at  two  points — in  the  morning  at  Lochiel  iron  works, 
where  there  was  a  comfortable  chapel :  and  in  the  evening,  in 
a  room  over  part  of  the  Broad  Street  market  house.     At  each 


Sketches  of  Churches,  275 


place  there  was  a  Sabbath  school.  This  arrangement,  as  to 
places  and  time,  was  tentative  Though  it  was  continued  dur- 
ing the  year,  it  was  not  long  until  the  conclusion  was  reached 
that  the  northwestern  part  of  the  city  was  the  place  to  concen- 
trate labors  and  efforts.  The  population  about  Lochiel  was 
largely  of  a  migratory  character — one  month  there,  the  next 
away  off  to  some  other  iron  works,  and  their  places  filled  by 
strangers.  Moreover,  there  was  not  and  there  could  scarcely, 
in  the  nature  of  the  case,  be  formed  a  bond  of  union  among 
them.  On  the  contrary  the  much  greater  stabilit}'  and  perma- 
nancy  of  the  population  of  the  other  end*of  the  city  afforded 
corresponding  reason  to  hope  for  success. 

At  a  meeting  of  Presbytery,  held  at  Big  Spring,  June  10, 
1873,  "  a  paper  signed  by  fifty  persons  residing  in  West  Har- 
risburg  was  presented  to  Presbytery,  asking  the  appointment 
of  a  committee  to  visit  the  field,  and  organize  a  church,  if  the 
way  be  clear.  The  request  was  granted,  and  Drs.  Strong  and 
Robinson,  the  Rev.  C.  A.  Wyeth,  with  Ruling  Elders  James 
McCormick,  John  A.  Weir  and  Dr.  John  Curwen  were  ap- 
pointed the  committee.''  At  the  next  meeting  of  Presbytery 
(October  8)  the  committee  reported  that  they  met  for  the  above 
purpose  *'  in  Market  Hall,  West  Harrisburg,  on  Thursday 
evening,  June  19,  1873,  and  after  appropriate  religious  services 
proceeded  to  organize  a  church  in  the  usual  manner.  Thirty- 
one  persons  were  enrolled  on  certificate  from  other  churches, 
and  four  were  received  on  profession  of  their  faith."  West- 
minister Presbyterian  church  of  Harrisburg,  was  the  name 
assumed  by  the  new  organization. 

"  Market  Hall,"  spoken  of  in  the  above  report,  is  a  miserable, 
dingy,  low-ceilinged,  badly-lighted,  illy-ventilated  room  over 
the  frame  portion  of  the  market  house,  at  Broad  and  Elder 
streets.  Here  the  congregation  met  for  the  worship  of  God 
for  one  year  and  nine  months.  It  was  the  best  place  to  be  had 
in  that  part  of  the  city  at  that  time.  It  is  not  without  its 
hallowed  associations.  Through  the  liberality  of  the  parent 
churches  a  neat  and  comfortable  two-story  brick  chapel,  33x73 
feet,  was  erected  at  the  corner  of  Reily  and  Green  streets  in 
t'^e  summer  of  1874.     Its  opening  occurred  on  the  evening  of 


274  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centemiial. 

We  give  below,  as  accurately  as  we  can,  the  Dames  of  those 
who  have  served  as  pastor  or  supplies.  , 

Church  Organized — 1869. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Samuel  J.  Donnelly.  S.  S 1864—1865 

Rev.  J.  F.  Osier,  S.  S   1865—1867 

Rev.  Maurice  Waller,  S.  S 1868—1871 

Rev.  E.  L.  Wilson,  S.  S 1872—1873 

Rev.  Richard  Arthur 1875—1876 

Rev.  J.  S.  Woodburn,  S.  S 1877-    1878 

Rev.  P.  D.  Stephenson,  S.  S 1881—1882 

Rev.  George  Buckle,  S.  S 1885—1886 

Ruling  elder  in  1888 — John  T.  Richards. 
Communicants  in  1888 — 10. 

Westminster  Church,  Harrisburg. 

It  was  at  the  instance  of  Market  Square  and  Pine  Street 
churches,  acting  conjointly,  that  the  movement  was  set  on  foot 
which  led  to  the  organization  of  this  church.  And  this  con- 
joint action  may  be  regarded,  we  think,  as  a  fruit  of  the  re- 
union of  1870.  Both  churches  thought  they  saw  the  need  of 
another  Presbyterian  church  in  the  growing  city  of  Harrisburg, 
and  they  determined  to  co-operate  in  an  effort  to  supply  that 
need.  In  the  spring  of  1872  propositions  were  made  by  Drs. 
Robinson*  and  Strong,  pastors  of  these  churches,  to  Rev.  Wm. 
A.  West,  pastor  of  Upper  Path  Valley  church,  to  come  to 
Harrisburg  and  undertake  the  work.  But  he  declined  to  en- 
tertain these.  They  were  renewed  in  the  fall,  during  the  ses- 
sions of  Presbytery  and  Synod  Later  in  the  fall  a  personal 
examination  was  made  of  the  ground  and  consent  was  given  to 
enter  on  the  work  in  the  near  future,  if  Presbytery  would  con- 
cur. At  a  pro  re  nata  meeting  held  at  Chambersburg,  Decem- 
ber 27th,  the  matter  was  laid  before  Presbytery,  and  the  pas- 
toral relation  in  Path  Valley  was  dissolved. 

The  work  at  Harrisburg  was  entered  upon  the  beginning  of 
February,  1873.  During  the  first  year  services  were  held  every 
Sabbath  at  two  points — in  the  morning  at  Lochiel  iron  works, 
where  there  was  a  comfortable  chapel ;  and  in  the  evening,  in 
a  room  over  part  of  the  Broad  Street  market  house.     At  each 


Sketches  of  Churches,  275 

place  there  was  a  Sabbath  school.  This  arrangement,  as  to 
phices  and  time,  was  tentative  Though  it  was  continued  dur- 
ing the  year,  it  was  not  long  until  the  conclusion  was  reached 
that  the  northwestern  part  of  the  city  was  the  place  to  concen- 
trate labors  and  efforts.  The  population  about  Lochiel  was 
largely  of  a  migratory  character — one  month  there,  the  next 
away  off  to  some  other  iron  w^orks,  and  their  places  filled  by 
strangers.  Moreover,  there  was  not  and  there  could  scarcely, 
in  the  nature  of  the  case,  be  formed  a  bond  of  union  among 
them.  On  the  contrary  the  much  greater  stability  and  perma- 
nancy  of  the  population  of  the  other  end* of  the  city  afforded 
corresponding  reason  to  hope  for  success. 

At  a  meeting  of  Presbytery,  held  at  Big  Sprmg,  June  10, 
1873,  "  a  paper  signed  by  fifty  persons  residing  in  West  Har- 
risburg  was  presented  to  Presbytery,  asking  the  appointment 
of  a  committee  to  visit  the  field,  and  organize  a  church,  if  the 
way  be  clear.  The  request  was  granted,  and  Drs.  Strong  and 
Robinson,  the  Rev.  C.  A.  Wyeth,  with  Ruling  Elders  James 
McCormick,  John  A.  Weir  and  Dr.  John  Curwen  were  ap- 
pointed the  committee.''  At  the  next  meeting  of  Presbytery 
(October  8)  the  committee  reported  that  they  met  for  the  alx)ve 
purpose  "  in  Market  Hall,  West  Ilarrisburg,  on  Thursday 
evening,  June  19,  1873,  and  after  appropriate  religious  services 
proceeded  to  organize  a  church  in  the  usual  manner.  Thirty- 
one  persons  were  enrolled  on  certificate  from  other  churclies, 
and  four  were  received  on  profession  of  their  faith.'*  West- 
minister Presbyterian  church  of  Harrisburg,  was  the  name 
assumed  by  the  new  organization. 

"  Market  Hall,"  spoken  of  in  the  above  report,  is  a  miserable, 
dingy,  low-ceilinged,  badly-lighted,  illy-ventilated  room  over 
the  frame  portion  of  the  market  house,  at  Broad  and  Elder 
streets.  Here  the  congregation  met  for  the  worship  of  God 
for  one  year  and  nine  months.  It  was  the  best  place  to  be  had 
in  that  part  of  the  city  at  that  time.  It  is  not  without  its 
hallowed  associations.  Through  the  liberality  of  the  parent 
cliurches  a  neat  and  comfortable  two-story  brick  chapel,  33x73 
feet,  was  erected  at  the  corner  of  Reily  and  Green  streets  in 
t^^e  summer  of  1874.     Its  opening  occurred  on  the  evening  of 


278  Presbyte)'y  of  Carlisle —  Centennial. 

W.W.  Downey, with  Ruling  Elders  James  McCormick  and  J.  A. 
Weir,  were  appointed  said  committee."'* 

Only  the  day  before  this,  Mr.  Downey  had  been  received 
from  the  Presbytery  of  Winchester,  and  had  accepted  a  call  to 
become  pastor  of  Paxton  church.  His  installation  occurred 
on  the  29th  of  the  same  month.  Not  long  after  this  date  it 
was  arranged  that  he  should  preach  on  Sabbath  afternoons  in 
the  Free  Baptist  church  at  the  corner  of  Derry  and  Kittoch- 
tinny  streets.  This  service  was  kept  up  for  more  than  a  year 
and  was  well  attended.  A  Sabbath  school  was  also  organized, 
with  Mr.  Samuel  H.  Kautz  as  superintendent.  It  had  in  it 
more  than  one  hundred  scholars  with  an  able  and  earnest  band 
of  teachers.  In  the  foregoing  respects  everything  seemed  to 
augur  well  for  the  success  of  the  movement.  And  yet  it  did 
not  prove  a  success.  This  was  owing  largely  to  two  things : 
1.  Mr.  Downey  felt  that  it  lacked  definiteness,  and  that  his 
labors  were  aimless  as  to  the  accomplishment  of  any  particular 
result.  Entertaining  this  view  he  felt  but  little  encouraged  or 
disposed  to  continue  his  labors ;  2,  and  mainly,  a  difficulty 
arose  about  securing  the  use  of  the  church  after  the  expiration 
of  the  year  for  which  it  had  been  leased.  No  other  suitable 
place  in  the  neighborhood  for  holding  preaching  and  Sabbath 
school  services  being  available  the  friends  of  the  enterprise 
felt  constrained  to  abandon  it  for  the  time. 

Nothing  further  was  done  until  the  fall  of  1887.  For  some 
weeks  prior  to  November  22d  a  cottage  prayer  meeting  had 
been  held,  which  was  attended  with  very  marked  interest.  On 
the  evening  of  that  day  a  number  of  Presbyterians  living  on 
Allison's  Hill  met  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Wm.  S.  Shafier,  and 
after  prayer  and  deliberation  organized  themselves  into  the 
"East  Harrisburg  Presbyterian  Association,"  with  Mr.  Shaffer 
as  president,  and  Mr.  Samuel  H.  Kautz,  secretary.  Under  its 
auspices  weekly  cottage  prayer  meetings  were  held  during  the 
ensuing  fall  and  winter. 

A  deep  interest  was  taken  in  and  encouragement  afforded  to 
the  movement  by  the  Rev.  Wm.  H.  Logan,  Presbyterial  mis- 
sionary, who  regarded  this  field  as  the  most  important,  and 

♦  Presbyterial  records,  1875,  p.  277. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  279 


promising  the  l>est  results  of  any  new  field  in  the  bounds  of 
the  Presbytery. 

In  July,  1888,  an  advance  step  was  taken,  in  the  determina- 
tion to  organize  a  Sabbath  school.  In  order  to  carry  this  into 
effect  the  church  previously  mentioned  was  secured.  Having 
been  sold  years  before,  it  was  then  held  as  private  property. 
It  was  leased  for  five  years  and  tastefully  fitted  up  at  a  cost  of 
over  $600,  nearly  all  of  which  was  defrayed  by  members  of 
Pine  Street  and  Market  Square  churches.  On  Sabbath, 
October,  7,  1888,  the  house  was  opened  and  a  Sabbath  school 
was  organized  with  eighty-two  scholars,  fourteen  teachers  and 
six  officers.  On  the  first  anniversary  of  the  association  (No- 
vember 21st)  the  weekly  prayer  meeting  was  moved  to  the 
chapel.  Shortly  after  this  the  movement  was  placed  under 
the  care  of  the  sessions  of  Market  Square  and  Pine  Street 
churches. 

On  Sabbath  evening,  December  16,  1888,  the  first  preaching 
service  was  held,  conducted  by  the  Rev.  J.  Agnew  Crawford, 
D.  D.,  of  Chambersburg.  During  the  ensuing  winter  and 
spring  occasional  preaching  service  was  held. 

With  the  opening  of  the  year  1889  the  association  and  Sab- 
bath school  sustained  a  heavy  loss  by  the  death  of  Mr.  George 
A.  Ogelsby,  who  had  charge  of  the  adult  class  in  the  Sabbath 
school.  On  Sabbath,  January  13th,  Governor  James  A.  Beaver 
was  a  visitor  at  the  school,  and  by  invitation  taught  Mr. 
Ogelsby's  class.  In  an  address  at  the  close  of  the  school  he 
expressed  a  deep  interest  in  the  enterprise  and  a  disposition  to 
labor  in  it.  He  was  elected  teacher  of  the  adult  Bible  class. 
In  this  providential  way  commenced  his  connection  with 
"Olivet,"  and  he  has  been  fully  identified  with  it  ever  since 

In  May,  1889,  the  services  of  Mr.  Robert  Cocln-an,  a  student 
of  Western  Theological  Seminary  and  a  licentiate  were  secured. 
He  commenced  his  labors  on  the  19th  of  that  month  and  con- 
tinued there  to  the  close  of  the  year.  They  vvere  owned  and 
blessed,  and  the  enterprise  prospered.  Everything  about  the 
movement  pointed  to  success  and  permenancy.  Hence  the 
people  felt  encouraged  to  seek  organization.  The  following 
extract  from  the  minutes  of  Presbytery,  in  session  at  Dun 


280  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


cannon,  October  9,  1889,  shows  what  they  sought  and  with 
what  result : 

"  A  petition  was  presented  from  persons  residing  mainly  in 
the  eastern  part  of  Harrisburg — on  what  is  known  as  Allison's 
Hill — asking  to  be  organized  into  a  churcli.  The  petition  was 
signed  by  139  persons,  forty-five  of  whom  signified  their  in- 
tention to  become  members  of  the  church.  The  committee 
appointed  by  the  signers  to  present  this  petition  was  heard.  It 
was  composed  of  Mr.  Robert  Cochran  and  Mr.  Wm.  S.  Shaffer; 
the  latter  of  whom  informed  Presbytery  that  $880  had  already 
been  pledged  to  the  support  of  a  pastor,  and  that  it  was  their 
expectation  to  be  self-supporting  from  the  beginning.  The 
pastor  of  and  elder  (the  Hon.  Francis  Jordan)  representing 
Pine  Street  church,  and  the  elder  (S.  J.  M.  McCarrell,  Esq.,) 
representing  Market  Square  church — the  pastor  being  absent — 
were  heard  ;  all  of  whom  expressed  their  approval  of  the  move- 
ment After  thorough  discussion  the  request  was  gi'anted, 
and  the  Revs.  George  S.  Chambers,  D.  D.,  George  B.  Stewart 
and  Ebenezer  Erskine,  D.  D.,  and  Elders  Francis  Jordan  and 
S.  J.  M.  McCarrell  were  appointed  a  committee  to  organize  the 
church  at  such  time  as  may  be  arranged  with  the  petitioners." 

The  time  agreed  upon  was  the  15th  of  October,  when  all  the 
members  of  the  committee  were  present  except  Dr.  Erskine. 
Thirty-one  persons  were  enrolled  as  members  of  the  organiza- 
tion about  to  be  formed — twenty-six  on  certificate  from  other 
churches  and  five  on  profession  of  their  faith.  After  a  sermon 
by  Dr.  Chambers,  James  A.  Beaver,  Wm.  S.  Shaffer,  Sr.,  Jacob 
■  K.  Walker  and  Charles  C.  Steel  were  chosen  ruling  elders. 
They  signified  their  acceptance  of  the  office — whereupon 
Messrs.  Walker  and  Steel  were  ordained.  Governor  Beaver 
having  been  an  elder  in  the  church  at  Bellefcnte,  and  Mr. 
Shaffer  in  Market  Square  church,  Harrisburg,  ordination  in 
their  cases  was  not  called  for.  The  four  elders  were  then  in- 
stalled— Dr.  Chambers  presiding  and  proposing  the  constitu- 
tional questions  and  delivering  the  charge  to  the  elders  and 
Mr.  Stewart  the  charge  to  the  people.  The  name  taken  by  the 
new  organization  is  Olivet  Presbyterian  church  of  Harrisburg. 
The  Sabbath  school  membership  at  the  time  of  the  organiza- 
tion numbered  well-nigh  300. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  281 


Churches  Recently  Added  to  the  Presbsrtery. 

On  the  21st  of  October,  1889,  an  overture  was  reported  by 
the  appropriate  committee  to  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania,  then 
in  session  at  Altoona,  "including  records  of  the  proceed  in  p;s  of 
congregational  meetings,  successively  of  Christ  church,  Leba- 
non, of  the  Fourth  Street  church,  Lebanon,  and  of  Elizabeth 
township,  Lancaster  county,  asking  that  the  Presbvterian 
churches  of  Lebanon  county  and  of  Elizabeth  township,  Lan- 
caster county  "  (the  James  Coleman  Memorial  chapel),  "  be 
transferred  from  the  Presbytery  of  Westminster  to  the  Presby- 
tery of  Carlisle." 

"  Also  extracts  from  the  minutes  of  the  Presbyteries  of 
Westminster  and  Carlisle,  showing  that  these  bodies  consent 
to  such  transfer." 

Accordingly,  upon  recommendation  of  Synod's  Committee 
on  Bills  and  Overtures,  the  "  transfer  was  made  as  requested, 
to  take  effect  January  1,  1890.""^ 

The  year  1890  having  dawned  upon  us,  we  are  glad  to  wel- 
come the  above  named-churches  to  the  sisterhood  of  the 
churches  of  our  Presbytery,  and  to  place  the  names  of  their 
pastors  upon  the  roll  of  her  ministers. 

Through  the  kindness  of  the  Rev.  Charles  A.  Evans,  Jr., 
pastor  of  Christ  church,  and  the  Hon.  John  B.  McPherson, 
ruling  elder  in  the  Fourth  Street  church,  we  are  enabled  to 
present  interesting  sketches  of  these  churches  and  of  the  va- 
rious missions  of  the  former. 

Christ  Church,  Lebanon. 

The  foundation  of  what  afterward  grew  into  the  w^ork  of 
Christ  church  was  begun  in  1856,  when  a  Sabbath  school  was 
organized  near  the  Lebanon  furnaces  by  Mrs.  George  Dawson 
Coleman  and  others  interested  in  the  work. 

From  small  beginnings  the  work  grew  until,  in  1870,  the  pre- 
sent beautiful  church  building  was  erected,  and  soon  after  the 
Rev.  J.  Albert  Rondthaler  was  called  to  the  pastorate  of  the 
new  church,  which  was  organized  with  thirty-one  members. 

William  Cooper  was  ordained  a  ruling  elder,  October  5th, 

'Minutes  of  Synod  of  Pennsylvania,  1889,  p.  167.    , 


282  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

1873.  John  R  Evans,  July  5th,  1874.  Dr.  Perry  Elliott, 
August  22d,  1874. 

Christ  church  began  its  home  mission  work  very  soon  after 
organization,  and  in  1873-74  a  mission  school  was  established 
at  Elizabetli  Farms  in  Lancaster  county. 

Rev.  Mr.  Rondthaler,  who  was  then  a  young  man,  full  of 
energy  and  zeal,  pushed  this  work  vigorously,  and  in  April^ 

1874,  was  rewarded  by  receiving  from  the  already  large  school 
eleven  members  into  the  church  on  profession  of  their  faith. 
These  became  the  nucleus  of  the  mission  church  which  was 
organized  on  the  ground  soon  after.  Rev.  J.  M.  Galbreath 
was  called  the  same  year  to  minister  to  this  portion  of  the 
field,  and  under  his  pastoral  care  the  work  grew  rapidly. 

In  the  meantime  a  beautiful  chapel  was  erected  at  a  cost  of 
$25,000,  for  the  use  of  the  mission  church  at  Elizabeth  Farms, 
by  Mrs.  G.  Dawson  Coleman,  in  memory  of  her  son  James 
Coleman,  who  died  March  8d,  1879. 

It  was  named  the  James  Coleman  Memorial  chapel,  and  Rev. 
John  L.  Landis  was  called  to  succeed  Rev.  J.  M.  Galbreath  in 
the  pastoral  oversight. 

In  1883  Rev.  Charles  H.  Asay  was  called  as  co-pastor  to 
Rev.  Mr.  Martin,  and  assumed  charge  of  the  James  Coleman 
Memorial  chapel. 

On  January  27th,  1884,  Rev.  James  W.  Williams  was  called 
to  be  assistant  pastor  to  Rev.  Martin,  and  entered  upon  his 
duties  February  18th. 

In  1882  a  mission  school  was  organized  under  the  care  of 
Christ  church  at  Nacetown,  and  a  beautiful  and  commodious 
chapel  was  erected  at  a  cost  of  $4,800,  and  known  as  Grace 
chapel. 

In  1884  another  mi,5sion  work  was  organized  in  the  eastern 
part  of  the  city  of  Lebanon  known  as  its  "  Good  Sheperd 
Mission,"  which  was  afterward  organized  as  a  church  under 
the  pastoral  care  of  Rev.  E.  A.  Lowe,  and  is  the  present  Fourth 
Street  Presbyterian  church  of  Lebanon,  with  Rev.  Robert  E. 
Carter  as  pastor. 


Sketches  of  Ch  urches.  283 


Organized — 1870. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  J.  A.  Rondthaler,  D.D.* 1870—1878 

Rev.  Wm.  B.  Reed 1879—1881 

Rev.  Samuel  A.  Martin 1882—1885 

Rev.  Charles  L.  Cooder 1885—1888 

Rev.  Charles  Alexander  Evans,  Jr 1888 — 

Ruling  elders,  January  1,  1890 — John  Morgan,  Cyrus 
Grassman. 

Communicants,  January  1,  1890 — 162. 

Fourth  Street  Church  of  Lebanon. 

Tlie  F'ourth  Street  Presbyterian  church  of  Lebanon  had  its 
origin  in  a  mission  Sunday  school,  begun  by  Christ  church  in 
May  or  June,  1884,  assisted  for  some  months  by  teachers  from 
other  denominations.  Meetmgs  were  held  at  first  in  an  old 
building  on  the  corner  of  Fourth  and  Willow  streets,  and  af- 
terwards in  the  Burrows  public  school  building  on  Willow 
street.  In  the  summer  of  1885  the  school  passed  under  the 
care  of  the  Presbytery  of  Westminster,  Rev.  Edson  A.  Lowe, 
of  Washington,  D.  C,  who  was  graduated  from  Princeton 
Theological  Seminary  in  1885,  being  the  Presbyterial  mission- 
ary, and  having  also,  by  arrangement  with  the  Presbytery  of 
Carlisle,  the  oversight  of  the  work  at  Derry. 

Toward  the  end  of  1885,  the  small  congregation  which  had 
been  gathered  together  in  connection  with  the  school  resolved 
to  make  an  effort  to  build  a  church,  and  the  work  was  begun 
in  1886.  Generous  aid  was  given  by  friends  in  Lebanon.  Ilar- 
risburg  and  elsewhere,  and  a  substantial  brick  building  was 
erected  in  the  course  of  that  year.  It  was  first  used  in  Janu- 
ary, 1887,  and  dedicated,  free  of  debt,  in  February,  at  which 
time  also  the  church  was  formally  organized,  and  Mr.  Lowe 
was  called,  ordained  and  installed  as  the  pastor.  Hugh  M. 
Maxwell  and  James  Lord  were  chosen  ruling  elders,  the  former 
being  installed  and  the  latter  ordained  and  installed.  In  June. 
1889,  Mr.  Lowe  resigned,  and  Rev.  Robert  E.  Carter,  of  Hun- 
tingdon, L.  I.,  a  graduate  of  that  year  from  L^nion  Theological 
Seminary,  was,  in  July,  called,  ordained  and  installed  as  pastor. 

In  October,  1889,  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania  transferred 


282  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

1873.  John  R  Evans,  July  5th,  1874.  Dr.  Perry  Elliott, 
August  22d,  1874. 

Christ  church  began  its  home  mission  work  very  soon  after 
organization,  and  in  1873-74  a  mission  school  was  established 
at  Elizabetli  Farms  in  Lancaster  county. 

Rev.  Mr.  Rondthaler,  who  was  then  a  young  man,  full  of 
energy  and  zeal,  pushed  this  work  vigorously,  and  in  April^ 

1874,  was  rewarded  by  receiving  from  the  already  large  school 
eleven  members  into  the  church  on  profession  of  their  faith. 
These  became  the  nucleus  of  the  mission  church  which  was 
organized  on  the  ground  soon  after.  Rev.  J.  M.  Galbreath 
was  called  the  same  year  to  minister  to  this  portion  of  the 
field,  and  under  his  pastoral  care  the  work  grew  rapidly. 

In  the  meantime  a  beautiful  chapel  was  erected  at  a  cost  of 
$25,000,  for  the  use  of  the  mission  church  at  Elizabeth  Farms, 
by  Mrs.  G.  Dawson  Coleman,  in  memory  of  her  son  James 
Coleman,  who  died  March  3d,  1879. 

It  was  named  the  James  Coleman  Memorial  chapel,  and  Rev. 
John  L.  Landis  was  called  to  succeed  Rev.  J.  M.  Galbreath  in 
the  pastoral  oversight. 

In  1883  Rev.  Charles  H.  Asay  was  called  as  co-pastor  to 
Rev.  Mr.  Martin,  and  assumed  charge  of  the  James  Coleman 
Memorial  chapel. 

On  January  27th,  1884,  Rev.  James  W.  Williams  was  called 
to  be  assistant  pastor  to  Rev.  Martin,  and  entered  upon  his 
duties  February  18th. 

In  1882  a  mission  school  was  organized  under  the  care  of 
Christ  church  at  Nacetown,  and  a  beautiful  and  commodious 
chapel  was  erected  at  a  cost  of  $4,800,  and  known  as  Grace 
chapel. 

In  1884  another  mission  work  was  organized  in  the  eastern 
part  of  the  city  of  Lebanon  known  as  its  "  Good  Sheperd 
Mission,"  which  was  afterward  organized  as  a  church  under 
the  pastoral  care  of  Rev.  E.  A.  Lowe,  and  is  the  present  Fourth 
Street  Presbyterian  church  of  Lebanon,  with  Rev.  Robert  E. 
Carter  as  pastor. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  288 


Organized — 1870. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  J.  A.  Rondthaler,  D  D.* 1870—1878 

Rev.  Wm.  B.  Reed 1879—1881 

Rev.  Samuel  A.  Martin 1882—1885 

Rev.  Charles  L.  Cooder 1885—1888 

Rev.  Charles  Alexander  Evans,  Jr 1888 — 

Ruling  elders,  January  1,  1890 — John  Morgan,  Cyrus 
Grassman. 

Communicants,  January  1,  1890 — 162. 

Fourth  Street  Church  of  Lebanon. 

The  Fourth  Street  Presbyterian  church  of  Lebanon  had  its 
origin  in  a  mission  Sunday  school,  begun  by  Christ  church  in 
May  or  June,  1884,  assisted  for  some  months  by  teachers  from 
other  denominations.  Meetings  were  held  at  first  in  an  old 
building  on  the  corner  of  Fourth  and  Willow  streets,  and  af- 
terwards in  the  Burrows  public  school  building  on  Willow 
street.  In  the  summer  of  1885  the  school  passed  under  the 
care  of  the  Presbytery  of  Westminster,  Rev.  Edson  A.  Lowe, 
of  Washington,  D.  C,  who  was  graduated  from  Princeton 
Theological  Seminary  in  1885,  being  the  Presbyterial  mission- 
ary, and  having  also,  by  arrangement  with  the  Presbytery  of 
Carlisle,  the  oversight  of  the  work  at  Derry. 

Tow^ard  the  end  of  1885,  the  small  congregation  which  had 
been  gathered  together  in  connection  with  the  school  resolved 
to  make  an  effort  to  build  a  church,  and  the  work  was  begun 
in  1886.  Generous  aid  was  given  by  friends  in  Lebanon,  Har- 
risburg  and  elsewhere,  and  a  substantial  brick  building  was 
erected  in  the  course  of  that  year.  It  was  first  used  in  Janu- 
ary, 1887,  and  dedicated,  free  of  debt,  in  February,  at  which 
time  also  the  church  was  formally  organized,  and  Mr.  Lowe 
was  called,  ordained  and  installed  as  the  pastor.  Hugh  M. 
Maxwell  and  James  Lord  were  chosen  ruling  elders,  the  former 
being  installed  and  the  latter  ordained  and  installed.  In  June, 
1889,  Mr.  Lowe  resigned,  and  Rev.  Robert  E.  Carter,  of  Hun- 
tingdon, L.  L,  a  graduate  of  that  year  from  Union  Theological 
Seminary,  was,  in  July,  called,  ordained  and  installed  as  pastor. 

In  October,  1889,  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania  transferred 


286  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 

Tom's  Creek  church  is  at  Emmittsburg,  Md.,  and  is  now  known 
by  that  name.  In  the  first  mention  made  of  it  in  the  Records 
of  Presbytery,  Piney  Creek  is  called  Pipe  Creek.  On  the  29th 
of  October,  1765,  a  "  supplication  "  was  presented  to  Presbytery 
from  the  people  of  these  places  asking  the  "  appointment  of 
supplies,  and  some  member  to  preside  in  choosing  of  ruling 
elders  among  them."  The  Rev.  Andrew  Bay  was  appointed 
for  Piney  Creek  the  4th  Sabbath  in  November,  and  the  Rev. 
John  Slemons  for  Tom's  Creek  the  first  Sabbath  of  February. 
We  find  no  mention  of  the  fact,  but  the  presumption  is,  that, 
having  been  appointed  in  compliance  with  a  request  for  a 
particular  purpose,  they  presided  at  the  election  of  elders  at 
the  above  dates.  This  gives  us  a  clue  to  the  dates  of  organi- 
zation of  these  churches.  For  several  years  prior  to  this  sup- 
plies had  been  sent  to  them  at  their  request.  These  churches 
have  constituted  one  pastoral  charge  the  greater  part  of  their 
existence.  They  were  among  the  churches  which  our  Presby- 
tery regretted  to  lose  by  the  regulations  connected  with  the  re- 
union in  1870,   which  threw  them    into  the    Presbytery  of 

Baltimore. 

Tom's  Creek  Church,  Organized — 1766. 

Pastorates. 

Rev.  Hezikeah  James  Balch 1775 — 1779 

Rev.  John  McKnight,  D.  D 1783—1789 

Rev.  William  Paxton,  D.  D 1792—1796 

Rev.  Patrick  Davidson 1800—1810 

Rev.  Robert  S.  Grier 1814—1865 

Rev.  Isaac  M.  Patterson 1866 — Reunion. 

Piney  Creek  Church,  Organized — 1765. 

Pastorates. 

Rev.  Joseph  Rhea 1771—1776 

Rev.  James  Martin 1780—1789 

Rev.  Patrick  Davidson 1801 — 1810 

Rev.  Robert  S.  Grier 1814—1865 

Rev.  Isaac  M.  Patterson 1866 — Reunion. 

Church  of  York. 

We  find  ourselves  unable  to  fix  the  date  of  the  organization 

of  this  church.     Very  soon  after  the  *  territory  west  of  the 

Susquehanna  was  thrown  into  market  many  Scotch  and  Irish 

families  found  their  way  into  what  are  now  York  and  Adams 


Sketches  of  Ch  urches.  287 


counties,  though  the  general  policy  of  tlie  puV)lic  authorities 
was  to  locate  these  classes  in  Cumberland  Valley.  Prior  to 
1749  churches  were  organized  at  Gettysburg,  Lower  Marsh 
Creek,  Great  Conewago  and  Round  Hill,  in  what  is  now 
Adams  county.  The  strong  probability  is  that  the  churcli  at 
York  was  organized,  between  1750  and  1759  (tlic  period  coved 
by  the  losi  volume  of  Records).  Our  reasons  for  thinking  so 
are:  1.  On  the  5th  of  June,  1759,  the  inhabitants  of  Shrews- 
berry  presented  to  Presbytery  a  supplication  to  be  erected  into 
a  congregation.  This  was  not  the  Shrewsberry  of  the  present 
day, which  had  noexistence  at  that  time,  but  the  community  about 
Round  Hill,  in  what  is  now  Hopewell  township.  Their  seek- 
ing an  organization  at  this  time  furnishes  strong  presumptive 
evidence,  we  think,  that  the  people  in  the  larger  and  much 
more  flourishing  settlement  of  York  had  already  been  erected 
into  a  congregation.  2.  At  this  meeting  supplies  were  ap- 
pointed for  the  congregation  at  York ;  and  so  continued  to  be 
appointed  from  time  to  time  until  the  settlement  of  a  regular 
pastor,  without  any  mention  heing  made  of  the  organization  of 
the  church.  For  these  reasons  the  question  may  be  raised, 
whether  it  is  not  probable  that  the  account  of  the  organization 
is  contained  in  the  lost  volume. 

On  the  29th  of  April,  1761,  a  "supplication  was  presented 
from  York  and  Shrewsberry  requesting  that  Mr.  Hanna  be  ap- 
pointed their  constant  supplier  for  one  year,  promising  to  pay 
ninety  pounds  as  his  support  during  that  year."  For  reasons 
assigned,  the  request  was  not  granted,  but  Mr.  Hanna  was  per- 
mitted to  supply  the  churches  until  the  meeting  of  Synod. 
In  compliance  with  a  "  supplication  "  made  to  Presbytery  in 
October,  1764,  Mr.  Long,  a  licentiate,  was  appointed  to  supply 
these  two  churches  most  of  his  time  until  the  spring  of  1765. 
On  the  16th  of  April,  1765,  they  applied  for  and  secured  the 
appointment  of  Mr.  Long  as  their  supply  for  one  year.  In 
April,  1766,  they  "presented  a  call  for  Mr.  Long,  and  a  sup- 
plication to  have  him  continued  as  their  supply  until  such 
time  as  he  should  give  answer  to  said  call."  In  August  he 
notified  the  congregations  of  his  declinature  of  the  call  and 
ceased  to  serve  them  as  stated  supply. 


288  Presbytery  oj   Carlisle — Centennial. 


On  the  20th  of  December,  1791,  the  congregations  of  York 
and  Hopewell  (known  at  different  periods  as  Shrewsberry  and 
Round  Hill)  asked  and  obtained  permission  of  Presbytery  to 
prosecute  a  call  for  Mr.  Cathcart  before  the  Presbytery  of 
Philadelphia.  Mr.  Cathcart  accepted  the  call,  and  on  the  9th 
of  April.  1793,  placed  himself  under  the  care  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Carlisle.  On  the  2(1  of  October,  of  the  same  year,  he  was 
ordained  and  installed  pastor.  He  was  the  only  pastor  the 
church  of  York  had  during  its  connection  with  the  Presbytery 
of  Carlisle.  The  church  of  York  became  a  constituent  part  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg  at  the  time  of  its  formation,  and 
so  continued  until  the  reunion  of  the  Old  and  New  School 
branches  in  1870,  when  it  was  assigned  to  the  Presbytery  of 
Westminster. 

Church  Organized — 
Pastorates. 

Rev  Robert  Cathcart.  D.  D 1793—1837 

Rev.  Benjamin  J.  Wallace,  D.  D 1838—1845 

Rev.  Daniel  H.  Emerson 1846—1855 

Rev.  Charles  J.  Hutchins 1855—1859 

Rev.  Thomas  Street 1860—1864 

Rev.  Henry  E.  Niles.  D.  D 18()5— 

Hopewell  Church. 

So  much  has  been  said  in  regard  to  this  church  in  the  sketch 
of  the  organization  of  the  church  of  York  and  in  the  body  of 
this  work  that  little  need  here  be  written.  In  the  Records  of 
the  Presbyteries  of  Donegal  and  Carlisle  it  is  spoken  of  at 
different  periods  of  its  history  as  Shrewsberry,  Round  Hill  and 
Hopewell.  It  is  not  known  when  services  began  to  be  held  at 
Shrewsberry.  The  first  record  we  have  is  under  date  of  June 
5,  1759,  and  is  as  follows :  "A  supplication  from  the  inhaV)i- 
tants  of  Shrewsberry  to  be  erected  into  a  congregation,  was 
brought  in  and  read.  The  erection  deferred  till  the  people  of 
Gwinetown  be  notified."  Of  the  nine  years  immediately^  pre- 
ceding this  we  have  no  record.  But  the  above  show^s  that 
during  that  time  or  some  part  of  it,  the  people  had  been  asso- 
ciating as  a  worshiping  assembly,  and^that  they  now  felt  that 
the  time  had  arrived  when  they  ought  to  be  regularly  organized 


Sketches  of  Churches.  289 


into  a  congregation.  Presbytery,  however,  did  not  see  its  way 
clear  to  grant  their  request  at  that  time.  Who  '•  the  people  of 
Gwinetown  "  were  we  do  not  know.  The  Rev.  S.  Srnitli  was 
appointed  to  notify  these  people.  But  we  can  nowhere  liiid 
any  report  of  his  having  done  so  or  of  tlie  result  Nor  have 
we  a  distinct  statement  of  the  time  of  organization  of  the 
churcli.  It  is  thought  to  have  been  in  1770,  when  a  log 
church  was  built  at  Round  Hill.  The  name  was  not,  however, 
changed  to  Round  Hill  at  that  time.  The  "  Round  Plill 
church,"  in  Adams  county,  was  still  in  existence.  The  name 
of  Shrewsberry  was,  in  the  main,  still  retained.  Thus  in  the 
Records  of  April,  1773,  "a  reference  from  the  session  of  Shrews- 
berry  respecting  a  certain  Samuel  Dixon,"  is  spoken  of.  The 
first  mention  of  the  church  by  the  name  of  Round  Hill  is  in  the 
Records  of  April,  1779.  iVt  the  same  meeting  it  is  also  called 
Hopewell.  And  so  from  that  time  on  it  is  generally  Iloj^ewell 
in  the  Records  ;  though  it  was  not  until  1813  that  the  name 
was  changed  from  Round  Hill  to  Hopewell  by  a  vote  of  the 
congregation. 

As  far  as  relates  to  the  public  means  of  grace  enjoyed,  the 
history  of  this  is  almost  identical  with  that  of  the  church  at 
York  from  its  very  beginning  down  to  the  date  of  Dr.  Cathcart's 
resignation  in  1834 ;  and  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  sketch 
of  the  church  of  York  which  immediately  precedes  this.  At 
the  time  of  the  Old  and  New  School  divisions  the  church  of 
Hopewell  remained  loyal  to  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  and  to 
the  General  Assembly.  Several  years  after,  on  account  of  its 
geographical  situation,  it  was  transferred  from  the  Presbytery 
of  Carlisle  to  that  of  Donegal  (now  Westminster). 

Bedford  Church. 

Along  where  Bedford  stands  lies  one  of  the  great  routes 
between  east  and  west  pointed  out  by  nature.  Along  it  was 
the  Redman's  trail  centuries  ago.  Here  was  the  trader's  patli 
of  the  beginning  of  the  past  century.  Over  it  ])assed  the 
earl}^  emigrants  westward.  Here  was  located  one  of  the  great 
turnpike  roads,  over  which  "  rattled  "  the  travel  and  ''rumbled  " 
the  commerce  between  Baltimore  and  Philadelphia,  and  large 
19 


288  Presbytery  of   Carlisle — Centennial. 


On  the  20th  of  December,  1791,  the  congregations  of  York 
and  Hopewell  (known  at  different  periods  as  Shrewsberry  and 
Round  Hill)  asked  and  obtained  permission  of  Presbytery  to 
prosecute  a  call  for  Mr.  Cathcart  before  the  Presbytery  of 
Philadelphia.  Mr.  Cathcart  accepted  the  call,  and  on  the  9th 
of  April.  1793,  placed  himself  under  the  care  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Carlisle.  On  the  2d  of  October,  of  the  same  year,  he  was 
ordained  and  installed  pastor.  He  was  the  only  pastor  the 
church  of  York  had  during  its  connection  with  the  Presbyteiy 
of  Carlisle.  The  church  of  York  became  a  constituent  part  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg  at  the  time  of  its  formation,  and 
so  continued  until  the  reunion  of  the  Old  and  New  School 
branches  in  1870,  when  it  was  assigned  to  the  Presbytery  of 
Westminster. 

Church  Organized — 
Pastorates. 

Rev   Robert  Cathcart.  D.  D 1793—1837 

Rov.  Benjamin  J.  Wallace,  D.  D 1838—1845 

Rev.  Daniel  H.  Emerson 1846—1855 

Rev.  Charles  J.  Hutchins 1855—1859 

Rev.  Thomas  Street 1860—1864 

Rev.  Henry  E.  Niles.  D.  D 18()5— 

Hopewell  Church. 
So  much  has  been  said  in  regard  to  this  church  in  the  sketch 
of  the  organization  of  the  church  of  York  and  in  the  body  of 
this  work  that  little  need  here  be  written.  In  the  Records  of 
the  Presbyteries  of  Donegal  and  Carlisle  it  is  spoken  of  at 
different  periods  of  its  history  as  Shrewsberry,  Round  Hill  and 
Hopewell.  It  is  not  known  when  services  began  to  be  held  at 
Shrewsberry.  The  first  record  we  have  is  under  date  of  June 
5,  1759,  and  is  as  follows :  "A  supplication  from  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Shrewsberry  to  be  erected  into  a  congregation,  was 
brought  in  and  read.  The  erection  deferred  till  the  people  of 
Gwinetown  be  notified."  Of  the  nine  years  immediately  pre- 
ceding this  we  have  no  record.  But  the  above  shows  that 
during  that  time  or  some  part  of  it,  the  people  had  been  asso- 
ciating as  a  worshiping  assembly,  and^that  they  now  felt  that 
the  time  had  arrived  when  they  ought  to  be  regularly  organized 


Sketches  of  Churches.  289 


into  a  congregation.  Presb}- tcry,  however,  did  not  see  its  way 
clear  to  grant  their  request  at  that  time.  Who  '*  the  people  of 
Gwinetown  "  were  we  do  not  know.  The  Rev.  S.  Smith  was 
appointed  to  notify  these  people.  But  we  can  nowhere  find 
any  report  of  his  having  done  so  or  of  the  result  Nor  have 
we  a  distinct  statement  of  the  time  of  organization  of  the 
church.  It  is  thought  to  have  Ijeen  in  1770,  when  a  log 
church  was  built  at  Round  Ilill.  The  name  was  not,  however, 
changed  to  Round  Hill  at  that  time.  The  "  Round  Hill 
church,"  in  Adams  county,  was  still  in  existence.  The  name 
of  Shrewsberry  was,  in  the  main,  still  retained.  Thus  in  the 
Records  of  April,  1773,  "a  reference  from  the  session  of  Shrews- 
berry  respecting  a  certain  Samuel  Dixon,"  is  spoken  of.  The 
first  mention  of  the  church  by  the  name  of  Round  Hill  is  in  the 
Records  of  April,  1779.  At  the  same  meeting  it  is  also  called 
Hopewell.  And  so  from  that  time  on  it  is  generally  Hopewell 
in  the  Records  ;  though  it  was  not  until  1813  that  the  name 
was  changed  from  Round  Hill  to  Hopewell  by  a  vote  of  the 
congregation. 

As  far  as  relates  to  the  public  means  of  grace  enjoyed,  the 
history  of  this  is  almost  identical  with  that  of  the  church  at 
York  from  its  very  beginning  down  to  the  date  of  Dr.  Cathcart's 
resignation  in  1834 ;  and  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  sketch 
of  the  church  of  York  which  immediately  precedes  this.  At 
the  time  of  the  Old  and  New  School  divisions  the  church  of 
Hopewell  remained  loyal  to  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  and  to 
the  General  Assembly.  Several  years  after,  on  account  of  its 
geographical  situation,  it  was  transferred  from  the  Presbytery 
of  Carlisle  to  that  of  Donegal  (now  Westminster). 

Bedford  Church. 

Along  where  Bedford  stands  lies  one  of  the  great  routes 
between  east  and  west  pointed  out  by  nature.  Along  it  was 
the  Redman's  trail  centuries  ago.  Here  was  the  trader's  path 
of  the  beginning  of  the  past  century.  Over  it  passed  the 
early  emigrants  westward.  Here  was  located  one  of  the  great 
turnpike  roads,  over  which  "  rattled  "  the  travel  and  "rumbled  " 
the  commerce  between  Baltimore  and  Philadelphia,  and  large 
19 


292  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


war.  The  town  was  occupied  alternately  by  Union  and  Con- 
federate forces,  tlie  church  property  was  used  and  ruined  by 
the  soldiers,  the  citizens  were  divided  in  sentiment,  and  the 
church  was  distracted,  rent  and  virtually  disbanded.  After 
the  close  of  the  war  Presbytery  sent  a  committee,  composed  of 
Revs.  Thomas  Creigh,  D.  D.,  Isaac  N.  Hays  and  William  A. 
West,  and  Elder  William  G.  Reed,  to  bring  together,  if  possible, 
the  divided  and  dispersed  congregation,  and  once  more  to  estab- 
lish the  means  of  grace  among  them.  Their  efforts  were  not 
fruitless.  Before  the  committee  left,  the  people  had  come 
together,  together  had  surrounded  the  Lord's  table  after  years 
of  sad  sey^aration  and  dispersion,  alienations  and  estrangements 
had  been  healed,  a  hall  had  been  secured  in  which  to  hold 
church  services,  and  funds  had  been  pledged  for  the  support 
■of  the  gospel  among  them,  and  it  was  not  long  till  a  pastor  was 
settled  over  them  and  a  new  and  elegant  house  of  worship  was 
erected.  By  boundary  lines  established  at  the  time  of  the 
reunion,  Cumberland  church  was  allotted  to  the  Presbytery  of 
Baltimore. 

Church  Organized — 1811.  or  Prior. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Samuel  Porter 1811—1813 

Rev.  Robert  Kennedy 1816—1825 

Rev.  Samuel  H.  McDonald,  S.  S 1837—1842 

Rev.  Bloomfield  Wall 1843—1845 

Rev.  John  H.  Symmes 1845—1862 

Rev.  James  D.  Fitzgerald 1866 — Reunion. 

Hagerstown  Church,  Md. 

Under  the  name  of  Jerusalem,  the  people  of  Hagerstown 
and  vicinity  made  application  to  Presbytery  for  supplies  as 
early  as  April,  1768.  (Jerusalem  is  the  corporate  name  of 
Funkstown,  two  miles  south  of  Hagerstown,  and  was  used  to 
denote  that  region.)  The  Rev.  George  Duffield,  of  Carlisle, 
was  the  first  supply  sent  to  them.  In  response  to  their  requests 
appointments  were  made  from  meeting  to  meeting  of  Presby- 
tery till  177-i,  when  the  Rev.  Thomas  McPherrin  accepted  calls 
from  the  united  congregations  of  East  Conococheague  (New 
Side),  Lower  West  Conococheague   and  Jerusalem,  and   was 


Sketches  of  Churches.  203 


installed  their  pastor.  On  the  17th  of  June,  1779,  the  pastoral 
relation  between  Mr.  McPherrin  aiu]  tlie  Hagerstown  (the 
name  used  in  the  records  of  that  date)  portion  of  his  charge 
was  dissolved.  For  several  years  the  records  make  no  mention 
of  Hagerstown.  But  from  April,  1784,  to  A])ril,  1787,  sup- 
plies were  regularly  sought  and  obtained.  The  application 
made  in  April,  1785,  was  in  the  form  of  "a  letter  from  some 
gentlemen  in  Hagerstown  respecting  a  supply  at  least  once  per 
month  till  next  fall  meeting."  In  1788  Hagerstown,  Williams- 
poi't  and  Falling  Waters  asked  and  obtained  the  appointment 
of  Mr.  Joseph  Caldwell  as  a  constant  supply  for  one  year. 
After  the  expiration  of  this  year  the  appointment  of  supplies 
was  less  frequent  than  before.  But  these  appointments  did 
not  cease,  as  we  are  given  to  understand  by  the  worthy  author 
of  History  of  Big  Spring  Presbytery.  The  work,  however,  of 
ministering  to  these  people  by  degrees  fell  largely  into  the 
hands  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church.  The  pastor  of  the 
church  at  Greencastle  looked  after  and  frequently  preached  to 
them.  When  the  formal  organization  of  the  church  took  place 
on  the  15th  of  November,  1817,  it  was  as  an  Associate  Re- 
formed church,  with  the  Rev.  John  Lind  as  pastor,  dividing 
his  time  between  Greencastle  and  Hagerstown.  But  it  did  not 
long  remain  in  that  connection.  Mr.  Lind  and  his  congrega- 
tion had  in  view  to  come  into  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  about 
the  time  he  was  removed  by  death,  in  the  autumn  of  1824. 
Mr.  Matthew  Lind  Fullerton  was  called  to  be  his  successor,  and 
on  the  12th  of  April,  1825,  he  "  presented  a  certificate  of  dis- 
missal from  the  Second  Presbytery  of  New  York  (Associate  Re- 
formed), recommending  him  as  a  probationer  in  good  and  regular 
standing,  to  the  care  of  this  (Carlisle)  Presbylery,  and  on  his  own 
request  he  was  received.''  At  the  same  time  Mr.  John  Kennedy, 
elder  and  commissioner  from  the  congregations  of  Hagerstown 
and  Greencastle,  lately  under  the  care  of  the  General  Synod 
of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  appean.'d  in  Presbytery 
and  presented  petitions  from  said  congregations,  requesting  to 
be  taken  under  the  care  of  this  Presbytery  (Carlisle),  etc  "'^ 
The  requests  were  granted  and  the  congregations  were  taken 


•  Records  of  Presbytery,  1823,  p.  475. 


294  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


under  the  care  of  Presbytery.  They  presented  calls  for  Mr. 
FullertoR,  which  he  accepted.  His  brief  pastorate  was  closed 
by  death  in  1833.  Rev.  Richard  Wyncoop  became  his  suc- 
cessor in  1834.  Under  him  division  occurred.  In  1838  he 
withdrew  from  the  Presbytery,  taking  with  him  a  large  part 
(pel  haps  a  majority)  of  his  congregation,  and  united  with  the 
Associate  Reformed  Presbytery  of  New  York.  Mr.  Wyncoop 
died  in  1842,  and  in  the  spring  of  1845  the  Rev.  John  McLaren 
became  pastor,  the  Presbyteries  of  New  York  and  Big  Spring 
having  supplied  the  pulpit  during  the  interim. 

In  the  fall  of  1840  the  Rev.  J.  T.  Marshall  Davie  became 
pastor  of  that  part  of  the  congregation  which  continued  to 
adhere  to  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  in  connection  with  Green- 
castle.  In  April,  1842,  Mr.  Davie  resigned  in  order  to  devote  the 
whole  of  his  time  to  Greencastle.  In  1845  the  Mr.  William 
Love,  a  licentiate,  became  his  successor,  as  P.  E.  Thus  be  and 
Mr.  McLaren  were  called  to  the  two  branches  of  the  church 
about  the  same  time.  They  were  both  of  one  mind,  viz :  that 
the  people  ought  not  to  be  thus  divided,  but  ought  to  become 
one  congregation  again.  With  a  view  to  bringing  about  a  re- 
union they  both  withdrew  in  1846.  In  September  of  the  same 
year  the  people  of  both  congregations  came  together  and  united 
on  the  Rev.  Septimus  Tustin  as  their  pastor. 

Since  the  reunion  of  the  Old  and  New  School  churches, 
Hagerstown  has  belonged  to  the  Presbytery  of  Baltimore. 

Quasi-Organization,  Prior  to  1774. 

Rev.  Thomas  McPherrin,  P 1774—1779 

Mr.  Joseph  Caldwell,  S.  S 1788—1789 

Regularly  Organized,  as  Associate  Reformed — 1817. 

Rev.  John  Lind,  P 1817—1824 

Transferred  to  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — 1825. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Matthew  Lind  Fullerton 1825—1833 

Rev.  Richard  Wyncoop 1834—1842 

Rev.  J.  T.  Marshall  Davie 1840—1842 

Rev.  John  F.  McLaren 1845-1846 

Mr.  WilHam  Love,  P.  E 1845—1846 

Rev.  Septimus  Tustin,  D.  D.*   1847—1850 

Rev.  Robert  W.  Dunlap 1853—1856 


Sketches  of  Churches.  295 

Rev.  R.  A.  Brown 1858—1861 

Rev.  William  C.  Stett 1863—1866 

Rev.  Tryon  Edwards,  D.  D 1867  -Reunion 

WiLLIAMSPORT  ChURCH.  Md. 

Viewed  from  this  distant  period  in  the  light  of  the  present, 
it  appears  strange  that  the  organization  of  a  church  at  Williams- 
port  did  not  take  place  earlier  than  it  did.  The  records  of  Presby- 
tery furnish  evidence  that  for  at  least  forty  years  before  it  oc- 
curred the  Presbyterian  people  of  that  place  had,  in  some  way, 
been  associated  as  a  congregation  for  the  worship  of  God.  And  in 
October,  1788,  a  "supplication''  was  presented  from  Falling 
Waters,  Ya.,  and  Hagerstown  and  Williamsport,  Md.,  for  Mr. 
Josepli  Caldwell  (a  probationer  of  the  Presbytery  of  Roote,  Ire- 
land) as  a  constant  supply  for  one  year."  The  request  was 
granted.  Moreover,  in  April.  1791,  a  call  was  laid  before 
Presbytery  from  the  congregations  of  Williamsport  and  Fall- 
ing Waters  for  the  ministerial  services  of  Rev.  David  Bard, 
accompanied  by  subscription  papers,  promising  the  annual  sum 
of  seventy-seven  pounds  eighteen  shillings  and  ten  pence. 
But  Mr.  Bard  did  not  accept  the  call.  From  this  date  onward 
the  people  were  supplied  with  preaching  by  appointment  of 
Presbytery,  running  from  meeting  to  meeting.  But  it  was  not 
until  1825  they  sought  and  obtained  from  Presbytery  a  regular 
organization.  The  Revs.  David  Elliott,  of  Mercersburg,  and 
James  Buchanan,  of  Greencastle,  were  the  committee  of  Pres- 
bytery who  attended  to  this  duty.*  It  was  not  until  thirteen 
years  after  this  that  they  enjoyed  the  ministrations  of  their 
first  settled  pastor,  the  Rev.  Jonathan  Dickerson.  Since  the 
reunion  the  church  has  fallen  in  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Baltimore. 

Church  Organized  (Formally) — 1825. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Jonathan  Dickerson 1838—1842 

Rev.  John  0.  Proctor 1844—1853 

Rev.  William  A.  Graham,  P.  E 1854—1855 

Rev.  John  K.  Cramer 185&— 1859 

Rev.  Joseph  Marr,  S.  S 1866—1867 

Rev.  George  G.  Smith 1868— Reunion. 

•  RecordB  of  Presb.,  p.  476. 


296  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


SCHELLSBURG  ChURCH. 

At  the  meeting  of  Presbytery,  in  April,  1833,  application 
was  made  by  "  persons  in  and  around  Schellsburg  to  be  organ- 
ized into  a  church."  Accordingly  an  organization  was  effected 
by  a  committee  of  Presbytery  the  15th  of  May  following. 
Most  of  the  persons  who  went  into  it  had  belonged  to  the 
church  at  Bedford.  The  Rev.  James  G.  Brackenridge,  wlio 
had  been  ordained,  sine  titulo,  by  the  Presbytery  on  the  4th  of 
October,  1832,  was  preaching  to  them  at  the  time,  and  was 
largely  instrumental  in  bringing  it  about.  He  was  not  long 
permitted  to  see  and  enjoy  the  fruits  of  his  labors,  having  been 
removed  by  death  the  following  autumn.  From  this  time  to 
the  settlement  of  Rev.  D.  D.  Clark,  in  1838,  the  church  was 
supplied  with  preaching  by  appointments  of  Presbytery.  In 
1835  the  church  building  which  is  still  in  use  was  erected.  On 
account  of  its  geographical  position  the  church  was  transferred 
to  the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon  by  Synod  in  1869. 

Church  Organized — 1833. 

Pastorates. 

Rev.  James  G.  Brackenridge 1832—1 833 

Rev.  David  D.  Clark,  D.  D.* 1838—1843 

Rev.  George  S.  Ingles 1844—1847 

Rev  WiUiam  L.  McCalla,  P.  E 1848—1849 

Rev.  Thomas  K.  Davis 1850—1855 

Rev.  Daniel  Williams,  P.  E 1859  -1860 

Rev.  William  Prideaux 1862—1863 

Rev.  James  H.  Donaldson    1864—1868 

Hancock  Church,  Md. 

One  hundred  years  ago  the  people  of  Hancock,  Md.,  began 
to  ask  Presbytery  to  send  ministers  to  preach  to  them.  In 
October,  1787,  Presbytery  appointed  Revs.  Messrs.  King, 
Black  and  Caldwell  to  supply,  each  a  day,  at  "  Hancock 
Town."  The  following  April  the  Rev.  Mr.  McPherrin  was 
appointed  to  supply  at  discretion.  They  continued  to  be  sup- 
plied in  this  way  almost  half  a  century.  The  Rev.  James 
Baber,  who  was  ordained  as  an  evangelist  on  the  26th  of  Sep- 
tember, 1826,  statedly  labored  at  Hancock  from  that  time  until 


Sketches  of  Churches.  297 


the  fall  of  1829.  After  ceasing  statedly  to  supply  the  churches 
of  McCoiiiicllsburg  and  Loudon  in  1833,  the  Rev.  Robert 
Kennedy  preached  very  frequently  at  Hancock.  Then  for  a 
time  a  Rev.  Mr.  Scott.  After  this  the  Rev.  James  Baber,  a 
member  of  the  Presbytery  of  Lexington,  Va.,  for  several  years 
preached  and  taught  school. 

In  compliance  witli  a  request  made  by  the  people  of  Han- 
cock in  April,  1841,  Presbytery  organized  them  into  a  church 
— the  Revs.  Messrs.  Creigh  and  Dickerson  acting  as  the  com- 
mittee of  organization. 

Sometime  after  the  close  of  the  war  of  the  rebellion  the  church 
of  Hancock  withdrew  from  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  and  put 
itself  under  the  care  of  the  Presbytery  of  Maryland,  belonging 
to  the  Southern  General  Assembly. 

Church  Organized — 1841. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Jonathan  Dickerson 1841 — 1842 

Rev.  John  O.  Proctor 1844 — 1853 

Rev.  Lewis  F.  Wilson,  S.  S 1853—1861 

Rev.  Samuel  J.  Donnelly,  S.  S 1864—1865 

Rev.  J.  T.  Osier,  S.  S 1865—1867 

Rev.  Maurice  Waller,  S.  S 1868— WithdrawL 

Clear  Spring  Church,  Md. 

At  the  fall  meeting  of  Presbytery,  1853,  ''  a  petition  from 
the  Presbyterian  people  of  Clear  Spring  for  the  organization  of 
a  church  in  that  place  was  read  ;  and  it  was  resolved  that  their 
request  be  granted.  The  Revs.  Thomas  Creigh  and  Robert 
W.  Dunlap,  and  Elders  Joseph  Rench  and  John  Dorrance  were 
appointed  a  committee  to  attend  to  the  matter  on  the  Friday 
preceding  the  second  Sabbath  of  November."  At  the  April 
meeting,  1854,  the  committee  reported  that  the  duty  had  been 
attended  to. 

At  the  time  of  organization  the  Presbyterian  element  at 
Clear  Spring  was  weak,  and  it  never  gained  any  considerable 
strength.  The  organization  was  perhaps  a  mistake,  resulting 
from  the  earnest  zeal  of  a  few  Presbyterian  families  from  abroad 
who  had  settled  there,  and  who  were  impressed  with  existing 
spiritual  destitutions,   but  who  did    not  sufficiently  acquaint 


298  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


themselves  with  the  religious  preferences  and  prejudices  of  the 
people.  During  its  connection  with  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle 
the  church  never  had  a  regularly  settled  pastor.  During  the 
time  the  Rev.  J.  K.  Cramer  was  pastor  of  the  churches  of 
Welsh  Run  and  Williamsport  (1856-1859),  he  statedly  preached 
at  Clear  Spring.  Along  with  the  other  churches  of  our  Pres- 
bytery in  Maryland  it  passed  into  the  Presbytery  of  Baltimore 
in  1870.  For  some  years  its  name  has  disappeared  from  the 
rolls  of  that  Presbytery. 

Frostburg  Church,  Md. 

In  the  bituminous  coal  regions  among  the  Allegheny  Moun. 
tains,  in  the  State  of  Maryland,  lies  a  district  of  country  formerly 
belonging  to  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle.  It  was  far  distant 
from  other  parts  of  the  Presbytery  and  inconvenient  of  access. 
On  the  other  hand  it  was  convenient  to  and  easy  of  access  from 
the  Presbytery  of  Winchester.  Hence,  by  mutual  understand- 
ing between  these  Presbyteries,  much  of  the  mission  work- 
done  in  that  field  was  by  members  of  the  Presbytery  of  Win- 
chester. This  will  explain  what  follows.  Dr.  Foote,  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Winchester,  was  present  at  the  meeting  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  October  21,  1858,  and  was  a  correspond- 
ing member.  Under  that  date  we  find  the  following  record  : 
"  The  Rev.  Dr.  Foote  presented  a  communication  from  certain 
persons  in  Frostburg  and  vicinity,  Allegheny  county,  Mary- 
land, asking  Presbytery  to  organize  them  into  a  church,  and, 
inasmuch  as  that  place  Is  within  the  bounds  of  this  Presbytery, 
the  petition,  by  direction  of  the  Presbytery  of  Winchester,  was 
referred  to  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle.  Whereupon,  it  was  re- 
solved that  the  matter  be  referred  to  the  Presbytery  of  Win- 
chester to  do  what  they  may  deem  advisable  in  the  case."  * 

Accordingly  a  committee  of  the  Presbytery  of  Wincheste-r 
organized  a  church  in  Frostburg  in  December  following.  The 
churches  of  our  Presbytery  were  appealed  to  for  assistance  in 
erecting  their  house  of  worship,  which  was  completed  and  dedi- 
cated to  the  worship  of  God  in  May,  1860. 

*  Records,  Pres.,  p.  442. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  299 


The  Church  of  Barton.  Md. 

Through  the  Rev.  M.  W.  Woodworth,  a  member  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Winchester,  the  attention  of  Presbytery  was 
called  to  the  desires  of  the  people  of  Barton,  to  be  organized 
into  a  church.  Mr.  Woodworth  was  doing  mission  work  in 
tiie  coal  regions,  and  was  familiar  with  the  condition  and  needs 
of  the  people.  This  occurred  at  the  meeting  of  Presbytery, 
October  5,  1889.  The  case  was  referred  to  a  committee,  who 
brought  in  a  report  from  which  we  take  the  following ; 
'  Whereas,  the  field  herein  contemplated  has  been  for  some, 
time  past  under  the  care  of  the  Presbytery  of  Winchester,  with 
the  consent  of  this  Presbytery ;  and  whereas,  that  Presbytery 
has  already  organized  two  churches  (Piedmont  and  Frostburg) 
in  the  said  field,  where  one  of  its  members  is  now  laboring ; 
there/ore  resolved,  that  this  whole  matter  be  referred  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Winchester  to  do  as  they  may  deem  advisable 
in  the  premises."  A  committee  of  the  Presbytery  of  Win- 
chester organized  the  church  that  fall.  By  recommendation 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  its  churches  took  up  collections 
to  aid  in  the  erection  of  a  suitable  house  of  worship.  Barton 
is  now  one  of  the  strong  churches  in  the  Presbytery  of  Balti- 
more. 

Church  of  Lonaconing,  Md. 

At  the  October  meeting  of  Presbytery,  1860,  application  was 
made  by  the  people  of  Lonaconing  to  be  organized  into  a 
church.  They,  like  the  people  of  Frostburg  and  Barton  and 
Piedmont,  were  intelligent  hardy  Welsh  and  Scotch  coal 
miners,  who  had  an  earnest  hungering  and  thirsting  after  the 
bread  and  water  of  life.  Presbytery  responded  to  their  re- 
quest by  appointing  a  committee  consisting  of  Revs.  J.  H. 
Symmes,  R.  F.  Sample  and  Elder  A.  McDonald  to  visit  Lona- 
coning at  discretion,  and,  if  the  way  be  clear,  to  organize  a 
church  in  that  place.  This  duty  was  attended  to  by  the  com. 
mittee  that  fall.  This  entire  territory  was  transferred  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Baltimore  by  the  plan  of  reunion  between  the 
old  and  new  school  churches. 


300  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


3.  Churches  "Which  No  Longer  Have  an  Existence. 
It  is  highly  proper  brief  mention  should  here  be  made  of 
these.  Around  many  of  tliem  no  small  degree  of  interest 
clusters.  Being  dead  they  yet  speak  through  the  potent  in- 
fluences that  have  gone  forth  from  many  of  them.  We  shall 
mention  them  in  the  order  of  their  organization. 

Hanover  (Orkhnally  Manadai  Church. 

Here  we  have  to  chronicle  the  disappearance  from  the  roll 
of  one  of  the  first  churches  organized  by  the  Presbytery  of 
Donegal.  About  the  time  Paxton  and  Derry  churches  were 
separating,  so  that  each  might  enjoy  the  services  of  a  pastor, 
the  people  of  Manada  Creek  began  to  claim  recognition  at  the 
hands  of  Presbytery  by  asking  to  be  organized  into  a  congre- 
gation. After  a  careful  "  perambulation  "  of  the  ground  by  a 
committee,  to  ascertain  surely  that  there  would  be  no  encroach- 
ment on  the  territory  or  infringement  of  the  rights  of  those 
congregations,  Presbytery,  on  the  26th  of  May,  1736,  "  erected 
the  people  of  Manada  into  a  distinct  congregation  and  approved 
the  place  where  they  had  begun  to  build  their  meeting  house.  ""^ 

Hanover  soon  became  one  of  the  large  and  influential  con- 
gregations of  the  Presbytery,  and  so  continued,  till  by  the  sum- 
mons of  the  ''  silent  messenger,"  the  flow  of  emigration's 
irresistible  tide  and  the  attractions  of  town  and  city,  its  members 
became  greatly  reduced.  Many  a  churcli  in  the  west  has 
been  strengthened  and  built  up  by  the  weakening  of  old  Han- 
over. And  many  of  the  most  prominent  and  successful  people 
in  Harrisburg  to-day  cherish  the  memory  of  a  sturdy  Presby- 
terian ancestry  whose  home  was  in  Hanover.  This  is  especially 
true  in  regard  to  the  men  who  adorn  the  "  Bar  "  of  Dauphin 
county. 

The  minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  (statistical  table) 
show  the  number  of  communicants  to  have  been  one  hundred 
and  thirteen  in  1838.  After  that  no  numbers  are  reported. 
This  number  was  reduced  very  rapidly.  The  year  after  the 
death  of  the  venerable  pastor,  Mr.  Snodgrass,  which  occurred 
in  1846,  the  congregation  was  consolidated — except  as  relates 

*  Records  of  Presbytery. 


Sketches  of  CI  lurches. 


801 


to  property  interests — with  the  congregation  of  Derry,*  though 
preaching  service  was  kept  up  within  the  bounds  several  years 
after  this.  In  1877  there  remained  but  three  communicant 
members.  And  as  Derry  was  practically  abandoned  after  the 
resignation  of  Rev.  A.  D.  Mitchell  in  1874,  the  names  of  these 
persons  were  transferred  to  the  roll  of  Paxton  church.  They 
were  the  descendants  of  Lazarus  Stewart,  the  most  active  and 
efficient  man  in  securing  the  organization  of  the  church  one 
hundred  and  fifty  years  ago.  In  1878  the  name  of  the  church 
was  dropped  from  the  roll  of  Presbytery. 

Below  will  be  found  the  names  of  the  faithful  ministers  who 
served  this  congregation,  terminating  with  James  Snodgrass, 
whose  pastorate  extended  through  a  period  of  well-nigh  three- 
score years.  As  a  preacher  he  is  described  as  having  been 
"  biblical,  clear,  logical  and  forcible  in  his  statements  of  truth." 


Hanover  Chuch. 
The  old  church  edifice  went  to  decay,  and  was  removed  in 
1875  or  1876.  In  the  hands  of  a  self-perpetuating  board  of 
trustees  is  a  fund  for  keeping  the  old  cemetery  and  other 
property  in  repair.  We  can  have  no  better  wish  than  that 
those  who  follow  may  as  faithfully  keep  and  use  the  trust  as 
those  who  hold  it  now. 


*  Records  of  Presbytery,  p.576. 


302  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


Church  Organized — 1736. 
Pastorates. 

Rev.  Richard  Sanckey 1738—1759 

Rev.  Robert  McMordie 1762—1764 

Rev.  Matthew  Woods 1782—1784 

Rev.  James  Snodgrass 1788 — 1846 

CoNEWAGo  Church. 

This  church  stood  near  the  creek  of  that  name,  which  is  the 
dividing  line  between  Lancaster  and  Dauphin  counties,  and  a 
short  distance  north  of  the  turnpike  leading  from  Hanisburg  to 
Lancaster.  It  was  sometimes  called  (in  the  Records  of  Pres- 
bytery) "  Little  Conewago,"  and  sometimes  *' Cone wago,  this 
side  the  river,"  to  distinguish  it  from  Great  Conewago  church, 
in  Adams  county. 

The  church  was  organized  in  1738,  and  the  boundary  lines 
between  it  and  Derry  church  were  established  by  Presbytery. 
In  the  fall  of  1741  the  Rev.  Samuel  Black  became  its  pastor. 
In  April,  1745,  this  relation  was  dissolved  in  order  that  Mr. 
Black  might  go  into  Virginia  to  labor ;  but  in  the  fall  of  the 
same  year  it  was,  at  the  earnest  request  of  the  congregation, 
renewed.  Mr.  Black  remained  with  them  two  years,  when 
Q747)  he  and  Messrs.  Thompson  and  Craig  were  sent  by  Pres- 
bytery to  Virginia  to  superintend  its  work  in  that  State.  In 
the  minutes  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  of  the  year  1748, 
we  find  the  following,  relating  to  these  men  :  *'  Ordered  that 
the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  write  to  Virginia  to  let  the  ministers 
know  that  we  expect  one  of  their  members  yearly  to  attend 
our  Synod  that  we  may  know  the  state  of  their  churches." 

From  all  that  can  be  gathered  from  the  Records  of  Presby- 
tery and  other  sources  we  infer  that  the  congregation  was  never 
strong,  and  that  it  never  enjoyed  the  services  of  any  regular 
pastor  except  Mr.  Black.  For  a  period  Mr.  Roan  gave  them 
one-fifth  his  time,  and  after  that  they  were  supplied  with 
preaching  by  appointments  of  Presbytery  until  near  the  close 
of  the  century,  when  the  congregation  appears  to  have  ceased 
to  exist,  without  any  formal  disbanding. 

The  foundation  walls  of  a  building,  supposed  by  some  to 
have  been  the  church,  a  few  stones  marking  the  resting  place 


Sketches  of  Churches.  303 


of  the  dead,  and  the  spring  are  all  that  rernaius  on  the  ground 
to  remind  us  of  the  congregation  that  once  worshiped  here. 
These  are  not  in  an}^  way  enclosed  or  protected,  but  lie  out  in 
the  center  of  a  field.  There  is  now  on  foot  a  movement  in 
Presbytery  which  it  is  lioped  will  lead  to  remedying  this  de- 
fect here  and  elsewhere. 

Round  Hill. 

In  1743  a  dispute  arose  among  the  people  of  Great  Conewago 
congregation  about  the  location  of  their  ''meeting  house." 
Part  of  them  wanted  it  at  Round  Hill,  but  the  majority  were 
in  favor  of  the  present  location  at  Hunterstown.  The  case  was 
referred  to  Presbytery,  whose  decision  was  favorable  to  the 
majority.  This  ought  to  have  settled  it.  But  the  minority 
were  better  Scotch -Irish  men  than  Presbyterians,  and  refused 
to  yield.  Hence,  when  Rev.  Andrew  Bay  organized  the  Lower 
Marsh  Creek  church,  in  1748,  he  also,  at  their  solicitation, 
organized  the  Round  Hill  people  into  a  distinct  congregation. 
Both  these  churches  were  New  Side,  and  for  ten  years  formed 
Mr.  Bay's  pastoral  charge. 

From  1758  to  1778  the  congregation  of  Round  Hill  appears 
to  have  been  dependent  on  Presbytery  for  supplies.  At  ihe 
October  meeting  of  the  latter  year  "  William  Thalmany  and 
Henry  Stergeon,  commissioners  fi*om  the  congregations  of  Great 
Conewago  and  Round  Hill  appeared  before  Presbytery  and 
gave  the  information  that  said  congregations  have  agreed  on 
an  union  with  each  other  and  that  they  desire  that  Presbytery 
may  consider  them  as  one  congregation."  Presbytery  was 
gratified  by  this  action.  Thus,  after  the  lessons  of  a  thirty  years' 
experience,  the  people  of  Round  Hill  returned  to  the  bosom  of 
the  church  from  which  they  had  hastily  gone  out 

On  visiting  the  spot  in  November,  1886,  the  writer  was  im- 
pressed with  the  natural  beauty  and  excellence  of  the  location. 
There  is  there  a  large  burying  ground,  enclosed  by  a  neat  and 
substantial  stone  wall  and  kept  in  the  best  of  order.  But  no 
trace  of  a  church  building  remains.  One  hundred  years  and 
more  have  done  well  their  work  of  erasing. 


304  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


Limestone  Ridge — Organized  1768. 

This  church  was  sometimes  called  "  Fishers  church,''  because 
the  land  on  which  located  (37  acres)  was  taken  up  by  Samuel 
Fisher  for  church  purposes.  It  was  also  sometimes  called  the 
Lovver  church,  from  its  location  relatively  to  Upper  and  Centre 
churches — the  three  being  in  a  straight  line  and  each  of  the 
other  two  about  equidistant  (six  miles)  from  Centre.  The 
name,  "  Limestone  Ridge,"  comes  from  its  location  at  or  near 
the  southeastern  base  of  that  ridge. 

For  a  time  Presbytery  strenuously  opposed  the  organization 
and  location  of  this  church,  and  refused  to  appoint  supplies  to 
preach  to  people  desiring  it.  But  the  people  were  tenacious  of 
their  purpose  and  did  not  abandon  the  enterprise.  They  were 
very  closely  associated  with  Centre  and  Upper  churches.  In 
October,  1770,  "a  supplication  was  brought  in  and  read  before 
Presbytery  from  Sherman's  Valley  for  supplies,  particularly 
some  minister  to  be  appointed  as  a  stated  supply,  to  divide  his 
labors  between  the  Upper,  Centre  and  Fisher's  meeting  houses." 
shortly  after  this  Mr.  William  Thom,  a  licentiate  of  Presbytery, 
became  stated  supply  of  these  congregations,  and  divided  his 
labors,  giving  to  Centre  church,  most  likely,  one-half  and  to 
each  of  the  others  one-fourth  of  his  time.  In  September,  1772, 
a  call  was  presented  to  Presbytery  for  Mr.  William  Thom 
''  from  the  united  congregations  of  Sherman's  Valley,  viz :  of 
Toboine,"*  Centre  and  Limestone  Ridge,  together  with  a  sup- 
plication requesting  the  Presbytery  to  present  said  call  to  y^r. 
Thom,  and  in  case  he  does  not  now  accept  the  same,  that  he 
be  appointed  to  supply  as  much  among  them  as  ma^^  be.''  Mr. 
Duflield,  who  moderated  the  call,  "informed  Presbyterj^  that 
it  was  done  in  the  most  unanimous  manner,  without  one  dis- 
senting voice."  Mr.  Thom  declined  the  call,  and  shortly  after 
accepted  one  to  Alexandria,  D.  C.  (now  Va.),  then  in  the 
bounds  of  the  Presbytery.  In  1778  Mr.  John  Linn  was  or- 
dained and  installed  pastor  of  the  three  churches.  This  rela- 
tion continued  to  the  time  of  his  death  in  1820. 

That  year  (1820)  Perry  county  was  stricken  off  from  Cum- 


*  Upper  church  in  "  Toboine  "  (.Toboyne)  township. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  305 


berland  county.  Landisburg  was  at  first  the  county  seat  This 
gave  the  village  new  importance  and  led  to  rapid  improvement 
Its  future  seemed  bright  and  hopeful.  The  members  of  Lime- 
stone Ridge  congregation  living  in  and  near  Landisburg  ft.'lt 
that  this  was  the  time  to  move  for  a  church  organization  tlicrc. 
The  Rev.  jSathan  Harned,  who  was  supplying  the  pulpits  of 
Mr.  Linn's  churches  after  his  death,  was  (piick  to  recognize  the 
situation  and  engineer  the  case  before  Presbytery.  With  the 
concurrence  of  the  other  parts  of  the  charge  the  church  of  Lan- 
disburg was  organized  in  1823.  At  the  same  time  Buffalo 
church,  at  Ickesburg,  was  organized.  Most  of  the  Limestone 
Ridge  people  went  into  the  organization  at  Landisburg,  some 
went  to  Buffalo  and  a  few  to  Centre.  Thus  the  ground  at 
Limestone  Ridge  was  abandoned  for  other  ground  thought  to 
be  more  favorable. 

All  that  remains  is  the  graveyard.  Mr.  W.  W.  McClure, 
an  elder  in  Landisburg  church,  writes :  ''  The  graveyard  is 
enclosed  by  a  good  and  substantial  post-and-rail  fence  and  is 
in  good  condition."  The  names  of  some  of  the  old  families  of 
the  county  are  on  its  tombstones :  e.  g.^  FuUwiler,  Foster, 
Nelson,  McClure,  etc.  Here,  as  in  some  other  instances  the 
church  did  not  abandon  either  the  work  or  the  field,  but,  to 
use  a  military  phrase,  simply  changed  its  base  of  operations. 

Dick's  Gap. 

Dick's  Gap  church  (a  name  that  has  well-nigh  passed  from 
the  knowledge  even  of  Presbyterians),  was  located  four  or  five 
miles  northeast  of  where  New  Bloomfield  now  stands.  It  was 
organized  in  1766  or  1767.  Rev.  Hugh  Magill  was  invited  to 
become  the  pastor,  but  after  laboring  a  time  in  the  field  and 
holding  the  call  under  consideration,  he  declined  it  and  ac- 
cepted a  call  elsewhere.  The  congregation  never  had  a  settled 
pastor,  but  was  dependent  on  Presbytery  for  supplies  during 
its  short  existence.  In  this  way  preaching  service  was-  kept  up 
for  a  number  of  years,  but  there  appears  to  have  been  but  little 
or  no  growth  in  the  church.  Its  location  proved  to  be  un- 
favorable for  this.  There  were  other  points  more  favorably 
situated  for  business  and  trade  that  had  stronger  attractions- 
20 


306  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


This  was  particularly  true  of  the  neighborhood  about  the  Mouth 
of  the  Juniata  River.  Here  population  increased  rapidly,  and 
in  1803  or  1804  a  church  was  organized.  It  was  soon  found 
that  this  church,  located  in  a  growing  community,  was  too  near 
Dick's  Gap  church.  Population,  trade — everything  tended  in 
the  direction  of  the  Mouth  of  Janiata.  This  led  the  congre- 
gation of  Dick's  Gap  to  abandon  their  ground  and  make  choice 
of  a  point  more  remote  from  the  junction.  Their  choice  fell 
on  Middle  Ridge,  several  miles  north  of  their  first  location.  It 
was  not  so  much  the  disbanding  of  a  congregation  as  changing 
its  location.  This  occurred  in  1808  or  1804,  and  was  the  origin 
of  another  of  our  extinct  congregations,  viz : 

Middle  Ridge. 

This  church,  organized  as  seen  above  in  1803  or  1804 
formed  part  of  a  pastoral  charge,  composed  of  Duncannon  (then 
Mouth  of  Juniata),  Shermansdale  and  it.  From  the  time  of  its 
organization  it  had  three  pastors — Joseph  Brady,  John  Ni  block 
and  Matthew  B.  Patterson.  It  was  never  a  strong  and  aggres- 
sive church.  As  the  country  became  settled  and  developed  it 
was  found  that  its  location  was  unfavorable.  In  1841  the 
organization  was  disbanded  and  most  of  the  members  were 
transferred  to  the  church  at  Millerstown,  whilst  a  few  living  in 
the  direction  of  New  Bloomfield  went  into  the  church  which 
had  been  organized  there  in  1833.  In  the  first  instance,  that 
church  had  been  made  up  largely  of  Middle  Ridge  people. 
The  Rev.  Jolm  Dickey,  the  first  pastor  of  the  Bloomfield  church, 
who  was  installed  in  1834,  says:  "The  Bloomfield  church  was 
originally  formed  out  of  the  Ridge  church  about  four  miles 
distant,  which  has  become  extinct.'"  *  Indeed,  this  large  exodus 
was  the  main  cause  of  the  Ridge  church  becoming  so  weakened 
and  discouraged  as  to  lead  to  its  disbanding.  Its  pastor,  the 
Rev.  Matthew  B  Patterson,  became  the  first  principal  of  the 
New  Bloomfield  Academy,  founded  shortly  before  this,  whilst 
he  continued  to  be  pastor  of  the  churches  of  Sherman's  Creek 
and  Mouth  of  Juniata. 


Churches  of  the  VaUey,  p.  318. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  307 


Churches  of  Liverpool  and  New  Buffalo. 

When  the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon  was  stricken  off  from 
the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  by  the  General  Assenihly  in  1794. 
the  Juniata  River,  from  its  mouth  to  the  Tuscarora  Mountain, 
was  made  a  dividing  line.  Consequently,  that  part  of  Perry 
county  composing  the  delta  formed  by  the  Susquehanna  and 
Juniata  rivers,  as  they  approach  and  meet,  Vjelonged  to  Hunt- 
ingdon Presbytery.  At  three  points  in  this  territory  it  organ- 
ized churches — at  Millerstown  on  the  Juniata  in  1800,  and  at 
New  Buffalo  and  Liverpool  on  the  Susquehanna  in  1818.  Of 
Millerstown  church  and  its  transfer  to  tlie  Presbytery  of  Carlisle 
we  have  spoken  elsewhere.  The  churciies  of  Tiiverpon]  and 
New  Buffjilo  were  organized  at  the  time  Rev.  Nathaniel  U. 
Snowden  became  pastor  at  Millerstown,  and  were  made  part  of 
his  charge.  He  remained  but  two  years,  resigning  in  1820 
The  churches  of  Liverpool  and  New  Buffalo  were  without  a 
pastor  till  1828.  when  the  Rev.  James  F.  Irvine  was  installed 
over  them.  In  1829  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  transferred  the 
churches  and  pastor  from  the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon  to  that 
of  Carlisle.  The  following  year  Mr.  Irvine  sought  to  be  re- 
leased from  his  charge  on  account  of  removals  from  the  con- 
gregation and  consequent  inadequate  support.  A  committee 
of  Presbytery,  on  visiting  the  ground,  found  that  nearly  the 
entire  Presbyterian  population  had  left  or  were  leaving  and 
seeking  homes  elsewhere,  especially  in  the  west.  It  was  a  time 
wlien  many  of  our  churches  were  greatly  weakened  by  the 
emigration  of  the  Scotch-Irish  and  the  influx  of  German  pop- 
ulation. The  committee  whicli  visited  Liverpool  and  New 
Buffalo  found  but  eight  responsible  persons  remaining  to  pay 
the  salary  promised  Mr.  Irvine.  The  pastor  was  released  from 
his  charge  and  the  ground  was  soon  after  abandoned. 

The  New  Buffalo  church  was  located  about  two  miles  west 
of  tlie  village,  and  was  occupied  conjointly  by  Presbyterians 
and  Lutherans.  The  latter  still  occupy  the  ground  and  worship 
in  a  church  erected  on  the  site  of  the  original  one.  Adjoining 
it  is  a  small  cemetery  beautifully  located  and  kept  in  excellent 
order. 


308  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

LOUDOK 

Loudon  appears  to  have  been  a  preaching  point  in  connection 
with  McConnellsburg  church,  seven  miles  distant  across  the 
Tuscarora  Mountain.  When  the  Rev.  Isaac  Keller  was  called 
to  the  church  at  McConnellsburg  in  1819,  the  people  of  Loudon 
asked  Presbytery  to  organize  them  into  a  separate  congregation. 
But  very  stem  opposition  was  made  by  Upper  West  Conoco- 
cheague  (Mercersburg)  congregation — the  two  points  being  but 
five  miles  apart — and  the  request  was  not  granted. 

In  1823  Mr.  Keller  renewed  the  application  on  behalf  of 
"  the  people  worshiping  at  Loudon  and  now  forming  a  part  of 
the  congregation  of  McConnellsburg,  to  be  formed  into  a  sepa- 
rate congregation,  to  be  denominated  the  congregation  of  Loudon. 
Presbytery,  finding  that  the  congregation  of  McConnellsburg, 
to  which  they  belonged,  concurred  m  this  measure,  agreed  that 
their  request  be  granted,  and  appointed  Mr.  Keller  to  organize 
the  church."  *  Mr.  Keller  resigned  his  charge  the  following 
year.  He  was  the  first  and  only  pastor  of  the  church  at  Loudon, 
While  Rev.  Robert  Kennedy  supplied  the  church  of  McCon- 
nellsburg, 1827-1833,  he  was  accustomed  to  preach  to  them. 
After  this  they  became  entirely  detached  from  McConnellsburg 
and  were  dependent  on  Presbytery  for  occasional  supplies. 
The  Rev.  N.  Grier  White,  who  became  pastor  of  McConnells- 
burg church  in  1834,  found  work  to  do  in  connection  with  that 
church  in  another  direction,  viz :  liicking  Creek  (now  Green 
Hill)  and  Wells'  Valley.  Without  regular  preaching  and  the 
fostering  care  of  a  pastor,  the  new  and  weak  flock  at  Loudon 
gradually  grew  weaker  until  its  name  disappeared  from  the  roll 
of  churches  after  1836. 

As  having  had  an  influence  in  bringing  about  the  weakening 
and  decay  of  the  church,  it  may  not  be  amiss  to  remind  the 
reader  that,  by  the  construction  of  the  Pennsylvania  Canal  and 
the  few  railroads  that  existed  at  the  above  date,  a  wonderful 
change  was  wrought  along  the  old  Turnpike  routes  of  travel 
and  of  traffic.  Prior  to  this  the  rumble  of  the  heavy  Conestoga 
wagon,  laden  with  merchandise  or  produce  and  plying  between 

*  Presbyterial  Records. 


Sketches  of  Churches.  309 


Pittsburgh  and  Philadelpiiia  or  Baltimore,  and  the  merry 
rattle  of  the  four-in-hand  stage  coach  scarcely  over  died  away. 
Then  Loudon,  snugly  nestling  in  a  little  cove  at  the  eastern 
base  of  the  Tuscarora  Mountain,  was  no  unimportant  place. 
But  when  these  ceased,  the  life  and  enterprise  of  Loudon  died 
out^ — not,  however,  without  having  furnished  one  of  the  ablest 
railroad  presidents  and  financiers  that  this  or  any  other  country 
has  produced — the  late  Thomas  A.  Scott. 

Changes  such  as  above  indicated  do  not  fail  to  be  felt  by  the 
church.  But  withal,  this  impression  remains — that  either  the 
church  ought  never  to  have  been  organized,  or  the  ground 
ought  not  so  soon  to  have  been  abandoned. 

Newburg  and  Roxbury. 

About  the  year  1830  some  of  the  people  living  in  and  around 
Newburg  and  Roxbury,  and  most  of  them  belonging  to  Middle 
Spring  congregation,  began  to  agitate  the  question  of  forming 
distinct  Presbyterian  church  organizations  in  these  villages. 
They  laid  it  before  Presbytery.  Presbytery  referred  it  to  a 
committee  with  instruction  to  meet  the  Middle  Spring  congre- 
gation and  ascertain  their  views  and  wishes.  This  they  did, 
and  learned  that  Middle  Spring  would  interpose  no  obstacles. 
The  committe  reported  accordingly  to  Presbytery.  The  result 
was  the  organization  of  a  church  at  each  of  these  places  in  1832. 
Unitedly  they  formed  a  pastoral  charge.  They  had  two 
pastors — Rev.  Joseph  B.  McKee,  from  1836  to  1839,  and  Rev. 
George  D.  Porter,  from  1839  to  1843.  Their  career  was  short 
and  was  one  continual  struggle  for  existence.  Some  of  the 
families  of  the  parent  church  living  at  or  near  these  places  were 
not  in  sympathy  with  the  movement  which  called  the  churches 
into  existence,  and,  withholding  their  moral  and  financial  sup- 
port, continued  to  worship  at  Middle  Spring.  Presbytery  saw 
and  understood  the  situation  and  advised  the  churches  to  dis- 
band and  the  members  to  be  enrolled  in  Middle  Spring  church. 
Following  this  advice  the  congregations  ceased  to  exist  in  IS-i?. 

But  this  did  not,  by  any  means,  lead  to  abandoning  the  field. 
At  Newburg  there  is  a  flourishing  congregation  (a  portion  of 
Middle  Spring  church),  and  preaching  by  their  pastor  is  en- 


310  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


joyed  every  alternate  Sabbath  afternoon  in  a  tasteful  and  sub- 
stantial brick  church,  erected  since  the  return  of  the  people  to 
the  parent  congregation.  And  at  Orrstown,  four  miles  from 
Roxbury,  is  another  interesting  branch  of  Middle  Spring  church 
having  a  neat  and  comfortable  house  of  worship,  and  enjoying 
the  same  services  at  the  hand  of  a  faithful  pastor  that  they  do 
at  Newburg.  In  addition  to  this,  the  pastor  frequently  preaches 
at  Roxbury. 

It  will  be  readily  seen  from  the  foregoing  sketches  of  ex- 
tinct churches  that  there  has  been  scarcely  any  abandoning  of 
ground  once  fairly  occupied.  In  a  number  of  instances  it  was 
found  expedient  to  change  location  on  account  of  change  uf 
population.  Many  of  the  powerful  and  infiucitial  churches  in 
our  great  cities  are  doing  the  same  thing  to-day.  For  instance, 
in  New  York  "  up-town  "  is  the  watchword.  In  some  other 
instances  the  planting  of  churches  can  scarcely  be  regarded  in 
any  other  light  than  tentative  in  character. 


A  RETROSPECT 


Frontier  Churches  of  Carlisle  Presbytery. 


1786-1795. 


By  Hon.  JOHN  BLAIR   LINN. 


310  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


joyed  every  alternate  Sabbath  afternoon  in  a  tasteful  and  sub- 
stantial brick  church,  erected  since  the  return  of  the  people  to 
the  parent  congregation.  And  at  Orrstown,  four  miles  from 
Roxbury,  is  another  interesting  branch  of  Middle  Spring  church 
having  a  neat  and  comfortable  house  of  worship,  and  enjoying 
the  same  services  at  the  hand  of  a  faithful  pastor  that  they  do 
at  Newburg.  In  addition  to  this,  the  pastor  frequently  preaches 
at  Roxbury. 

It  will  be  readily  seen  from  the  foregoing  sketches  of  ex- 
tinct churches  that  there  has  been  scarcely  any  abandoning  of 
ground  once  fairly  occupied.  In  a  number  of  instances  it  was 
found  expedient  to  change  location  on  account  of  change  uf 
population.  Many  of  the  powerful  and  influe-itial  churches  in 
our  great  cities  are  doing  the  same  thing  to-day.  For  instance, 
in  New  York  "  up-town  "  is  the  watchword.  In  some  other 
instances  the  planting  of  churches  can  scarcely  be  regarded  in 
any  other  light  than  tentative  in  character. 


I 


A  RETROSPECT 


Frontier  Churches  of  Carlisle  Presbytery. 


1786-1795. 


By  Hon.  JOHN  BLAIR   LINN. 


314  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


Ante-dating  the  era  of  the  organization  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Carlisle  not  quite  two  years,  the  Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania 
purchased  from  the  Indians  their  claim  to  the  soil  of  all  the 
territory  within  the  acknowledged  limits  of  the  State ;  thus 
ha})pily  finishing  the  transactions  of  a  century  on  that  subject* 

The  land  office  was  opened  May  1,  1785,  for  applications  for 
land  within  this  new  purchase.  The  old  settlers  of  the 
frontiers  of  Donegal  Presbytery  had  returned  to  their  deserted 
homes  in  1783  and  1784 ;  but  November.  1786,  "  the  great 
westward  march  of  home  makers"  began  and  the  tramp  of  the 
emigrant  was  heard ;  after  him  came  the  ring  of  the  church 
builders'  axe  as  the  Presbyterian  church  extended  the  symbols 
of  its  faith — the  church  and  the  school  house — along  the 
Susquehanna  to  the  foot  oi  the  AUeghenies  on  their  way  toward 
the  setting  sun, — earnest  of  the  system  of  church  extension 
which  has  grown  ever  since,  slowly  ascending  the  tributaries  of 
the  Mississippi  and  Missouri,  trampling  down  barbarism,  and 
will  only  stop  when  Sheldon  Jackson  and  those  upon  whom 
his  mantle  falls  shall  have  planted  the  last  Presbyterian 
church  on  the  most  remote  shore  of  Alaska. 

Amidst  the  political  elements  then  brewing  and  the  civil 
surroundings  above  indicated,  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  after 
travail  of  twenty-one  years  (1765 — 1786),  came  into  existence. 
Its  territorial  bounds  are  not  indicated  in  the  ordinance  con- 
stituting the  Presbytery,  which  only  gives  the  names  of  the 
ministers.  These  indicate  that  in  Pennsylvania  its  jurisdiction 
was  to  extend  from  the  Susquehanna,  at  the  Maryland  line,  as 
far  west  as  Mercersburg,  and  north  from  those  points  as  far  as 
there  were  inhabitants. 

The  territory  comprising  the  frontier  churches  of  Carlisle 


•  President  Dickinson's  message  to  the  Council,  February  24, 1785. 
This  purchase  was  ratified  by  the  Wyandota  and  Delawares  at  Fort  Mcintosh 
(Beaver  C.  H.,  now)  in  January.  1785. 


Visitation  by  Beatty  and  Duffield.  315 


Presbytery  in  1786,  is  now  embraced  within  the  counties  of 
Blair,  Centre,  Clearfield,  Huntingdon,  Juniata  and  Mifflin,  now 
in  the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon  ;  and  Clinton,  Lycoming, 
Northumberland  and  Union,  now  within  the  limits  of  the 
Northumberland  Presbytery,  and  the  earliest  light  that  gleams 
upon  the  history  of  these  frontier  churches  is  from  the  journals 
kept  by  the  heralds  of  the  Cross. 

The  First  Supplies,  1766. 

The  Kev.  Charles  Beatty  was  appointed,  May  29,  1766,  by 
the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia*  with  Rev.  George 
Dufl&eld  to  preach  at  least  two  months  in  those  parts, 
and  do  what  else  is  best  for  the  advancement  of  religion. 
Mr.  Beatty 's  journal  says  thej^  left  Carlisle  Monday,  August 
18,  1766,  crossed  the  North  Mountain  and  after  traveling 
four  miles  into  Sherman's  Yalley  came  to  Thomas  Ross'. 
Thomas  Ross  was  an  elder  in  Centre  church  and  resided  on 
the  farm  now  owned  by  Col.  Graham  in  Tyrone  township, 
near  Landisburg,  in  Perry  county.  On  the  19th  they  rode 
four  or  five  miles  to  a  place  in  the  woods  designed  for  build- 
ing a  house  of  worship,  and  preached  to  a  small  audience — 
notice  of  their  preaching  not  having  been  sufficiently  spread. 

Centre  Church. 

Their  preaching  place  was  undoubtedly  the  site  of  Centu" 
church. f  The  ground  upon  which  it  stands  was  appropriated 
by  an  order  of  survey  dated  September  9,  1766,  in  the  names 
of  Thomas  Ross,  John  Byers,  Edward  Allet,  John  Hamilton 
and  Hugh  Alexander,  in  trust  for  the  congregation  in  Tyrone 
township.  The  tract,  containing  some  seven  acres,  is  in  Madison 
township,  Perry  county,  and  was  covered  by  a  grove  of  majestic 
oaks,  many  of  which  are  still  standing.  The  graveyard  occupies 
several  acres  and  was  used  as  such  as  early  as  1766.  The  first 
church  was  built  in    1767  of  logs.     Their  first  regular  pastor 

•  Priuted  minutes,  page  36:3 :  aud  see  Appendix,  Vol.  11. 

t  History  of  Juniata  and  Susquehanna  Valley,  Vol.  2,  page  10.'»i. 


316  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — GentenniaL 


was  Rev.  John  Linn,  father  of  the  venerable  James  Linn,  D.  D., 
who  died  February  28,  1868,  at  Bellefonte,  after  serving  as 
pastor  there  fifty-eight  years.  Rev.  John  Linn  graduated  at 
Princeton  in  1778,  and  was  called  to  Centre  church  October 
15,  1777,  installed  in  June  1778,  and  continued  pastor  until 
his  death  in  1820,  a  period  of  forty-four  years.  The  present 
Centre  church,  built  in  1850,  stands  almost  upon  the  site  of  the 
original  log  church. 

Lower  Tuscarora  Church. 

On  Wednesday,  August  20,  1766,  Messrs.  Beatty  and  Duffield 
crossed  Tuscarora  Mountain  into  Tuscarora  Valley  and  on 
Thursday,  the  21st,  came  to  a  place  where  the  people  had  begun 
to  build  a  house  for  worship  before  the  late  war,  but  by 
accident  it  had  been  burned.  The  location  of  this  preaching 
station  is  at  present  the  lower  Tuscarora  church,  at  Academia, 
Beale  township,  Juniata  county.  Of  this  church  A.  L.  Guss 
in  the  history  before  quoted,  vol.  I.  page  788,  says  the  second 
church  was  built  soon  after  Mr.  Beatty's  visit,  of  round  logs, 
covered  with  clapboards,  without  a  floor,  with  a  fire-place  in 
one  end.  The  ground  on  which  the  church  was  situated  was 
surveyed  under  a  warrant  to  John  Lyon,  William  Graham, 
Robert  Houston  and  Joseph  McCoy,  in  trust  for  the  Presbyte- 
rian society  or  congregation  in  Milford  township,  Tuscarora 
Valley.  The  old  church  gave  place,  in  1790,  to  the  one  of 
hewn  logs.  In  1816  the  fourth  building  was  erected.  It  was 
built  of  stone  and  still  stands  at  the  forks  of  the  road  and  is 
now  used  as  a  school  building.  The  present  church  was  built 
under  the  pastorate  of  the  late  Rev.  G.  W.  Thompson,  D.  D., 
in  1849  ;  it  is  of  brick  and  cost  $6,500.  The  first  regular 
pastor  at  Academia  was  Rev.  Hugh  Magill,  who  came  there  in 
1776.  He  was  installed  as  the  first  pastor  of  Lower  Tuscarora 
and  Cedar  Spring  churches  on  the  4th  Wednesday  in  November, 
1779.     He  continued  pastor  at  Academia  until  1796. 

Mr.  Beatty  says,  "  Here  Mr.  Duffield  preached  to  a  number 
of  people  who  had  convened,"  and  adds,  "there  are  about  eighty- 
four  families  living  in  this  valley ;  they  appear  very  desirous  to 
have  the  gospel  settled  among  them,  and  are  willing  to  exert 


Cedar  Spring   Church,  317 

themselves  to  the  utmost  for  that  purpose,  and  they  desire  to 
purchase  ;i  })lantation  for  a  parsonage." 

Cedar  Spring  Church. 

The  journal  continues,  'Frichiy,  22(1,  preacherl  in  the  woods, 
as  we  have  done  mostly  hitherto,  two  miles  on  the  Nortliaide  of 
the  Juniata.  Here  the  people  some  years  ago  began  to  Vjuild  a 
house  for  worship,  but  did  not  finish  it,  but  expect  soon  to  do  so. 
This  congregation  extends  about  twenty  miles  along  the  river 
and  its  breadth  from  the  Juniata  is  about  ten  miles."  The  site 
of  this  old  church  known  then  as  the  Cedar  Spring  church, 
according  to  Mr.  (tuss,  is  in  Walker  township,  Juniata  county, 
near  the  house  of  David  Diven.  The  first  church  was  commenced 
at  Cedar  Spring  in  1763.  The  settlement  having  been 
broken  up  by  the  Indian  war,  the  building  of  the  church  was 
suspended  and  not  resumed  until  the  year  1767  when  it  being 
found  that  the  old  logs  were  rotten,  they  were  rejected  and  a 
new  church  built  within  about  four  rods  of  the  site  of  the  old 
foundation.  On  March  30,  1767,  a  location  was  entered  for 
200  acres  in  the  names  of  James  Patterson  and  James  Purdy  in 
trust,  for  a  Presbyterian  meeting  house  and  grave-yard.  About 
1774  a  parsonage  was  built  and  occupied  by  Rev.  Samuel 
Kennedy. 

The  first  official  notice  of  Cedar  Spring  congregation  is  found 
in  the  records  of  Donegal  Presbytery,  October  1.  1768,  when  the 
congregation  made  application  for  supplies.  In  the  year  1771 
Rev.  Samuel  Kennedy  came  within  the  bounds  of  the  congrega- 
tion. He  was  an  irregular  and  caused  a  great  deal  of  trouble ; 
refusing  to  put  himself  under  the  care  of  Donegal  Presbytery. 
Finally  he  was  ordered  to  desist  from  preaching.''^  Rev.  Hugh 
Magill  became  pastor  in  1779,  as  before  stated  in  connection 
with  Lower  Tuscarora — or  Academia  now — and  took  up  his 
residence  in  the  parsonage  on  the  glebe  lands  of  the  Cedar 
Spring  congregation. 

The  log  church  was  occupied  regularly  until  about  the  year 
1800,  and  occasionally  for  a  few  years  afterward,  when  the  name 
"  Cedar  Spring"  disappears  altogether  from  the  records,  and  is 


•  Minutes  of  Synod  under  date  of  May  18, 1774. 


318  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennml 


succeeded  by  that  of  Mifflintown  and  Lost  Creek.  The  glebe 
lands  were  sold  and  the  proceeds  divided  between  the  Mifflin- 
town and  Lost  Creek  congregations.  The  grave-yard  fenced  in 
marks  the  site  of  the  church  whose  generations  of  worshipers 
have  long  since  broken  and  disappeared  upon  the  shores  of  the 
eternal  world. 

The  Second  Supply,  1775. 

Nearly  nine  years  after  Revs.  Charles  Beatty  and  Greorge 

Duffield,  visited  the  frontier  churches,  Rev.  Philip  V.  Fithian* 

of    Greenwich,  N.    J.,   was    appointed  by    the  Presbytery   of 

Donegal,  as  a  supply.     His  journal  is  still  extant.     June  20, 

1776,  he  says  "  crossed  the  Potomac  then  through  a  small  blind 
road  to  Mr.  King's  meeting  house  of  upper  West  Conocochea- 
gue,t  where  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  met.  Mr.  Black  gave 
the  sermon.  Present — Messrs.  Cooper,  Thompson,  Hoge, 
McFarquhar.  Candidates — Black,  Keith,  McConnel,  Hunter 
and  myself.  Students — Wilson,  Linn,  Waugh  and  Bard.  At 
Mr.  Black's — he  lives  west  under  the  North  Mountain.    He  has 

*  Rev.  Philip  Vicars  Flthian,  eldest  son  of  Joseph  Fithian,  was  born  at  Green- 
wich. New  Jersey,  December  29th,  1747.  He  was  prepared  for  college  by  Rev.  Enoch 
Green,  at  Deerfield,  N.  J.,  and  was  a  graduate  of  tbe.class  of  1772,  in  the  College  of 
New  Jersey,  a  class  noted  for  the  ability  and  for  the  subsequent  prominence  ,of 
many  of  its  members ;  Aaron  Burr,  Vice  President  of  the  U.  S.,  William  Bradford, 
Attorney  General  U.  S.,  Rev.  Wm.  Linn,  D.  D.,  etc.  He  was  licensed  to  preach  by  the 
First  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  November  6th,  1774.  On  the  4th  of  April,  1775,  he 
received  an  honorable  dismissal  from  the  Presbytery  as  there  were  no  vacancies 
within  its  boundaries,  and  was  recommended  as  a  candidate  m  good  standing.  He 
left  home  at  Greenwich,  N.  J.,  May  9th,  1775,  on  horse-back,  for  a  tour  through 
Delaware,  Maryland, Pennsylvania  and  Virginia,in  company  with  Andrew  Hunter, 
also  his  classmate,  taking  notes  of  people  and  places  in  letters  (journal  form) 
addressed  to  Miss  Elizabeth  Beatty  (sister  of  Dr.  John,  Dr.  Reading  and  Colonel 
Erkuries  Beatty,  subsequently  prominent  officers  in  the  Pennsylvania  Line  of  the 
Revolution). 

After  his  return,  October  25th,  1775,  he  was  married  to  Miss  Beatty,  and  the  follow- 
ing June  accepted  the  appointment  of  chaplain  to  Col.  Newcomb's  Battallion  of  N. 
J.  Militia  and  died  in  camp  at  Fort  Washington,  N.  Y.,  of  dysentery,  October  8th, 

1777.  His  widow  married  March  4th,  1780,  Joel  Fithian  Esq.  (cousin  of  Rev.  Philip), of 
Cumberland  county,  N.  J.,  and  survived  until  August  6th,  1825,  and  left  by  her  last 
husband  descendants  of  great  prominence  in  the  Presbyterian  church  among 
whom  was  the  late  Dr.  Enoch  Fithian  of  the  Greenwich,N.  J.,  Presbyterian  Church. 

t  This  church  edifice  is  now  gone  but  the  grave-yard,  still  marks  the  place  two 
miles  north-easterly  from  Mcrcersburg,  Penna.  According  to  late  Rev.  Dr.  Creigh, 
this  part  of  the  country  began  to  be  settled  in  the  year  of  the  purchase  1736,  and  a 
congregation  was  formed  in  1738.  Rev.  John  King  was  the  first  settled  pastor  in- 
stalled August  30th,  1769,  he  discharged  pastoral  duties  over  forty-years.  He  died 
July  15th,  1813  There  were  one  hundred  and  thirty  families  in  the  settlement  at 
the  commencement  of  Mr.  King's  ministry. 


Fithian's  Preaching  Tour.  319 

a  sweet  pleasant  wife  and  child.  Mr.  Black,  played  for  our  di- 
version and  amusement,  many  airs  on  the  German  flute;  we 
recalled  and  chatted  over  our  peregrinations  .since  we  parted. 

''  Wednesday  June  21.  By  nine  at  PresV^ytery  :  many  pros 
and  cons,  repartees  and  break-jaw  compliments  passed.  Noth- 
ing was  done  for  us  and  we  pa.ssed  the  day  in  dullness  and  then 
a  ramble  among  the  trees.  Evening  we  returned  with  friendly 
Mr.  Black,*  and  passed  it  in  music  and  friendship. 

''  Thursday  June  22.  At  Presbytery  by  nine,  we  got  our  ap- 
pointments, Mr.  Keith  over  the  Allegheny.  I  have  the  follow- 
ing, next  Sabbath  at  Cedar  Springs;  first  Sabbath  in  July,  at 
Northumberland,  second  at  Buffalo  Valley,  third  at  Warrior 
Run,  fourth  at  Bald  Eagle,  fifth  in  Chillisquaque,  first,  in 
August,  in  Pennsvalley,  second  West  Kiscoquillas,  third  East 
Kiscoquillas,  fourth  Shirley,  a  vast  stony  round.  At  eleven 
left  the  Presbytery  and  rode  to  Mr.  King's,  within  a  mile  of 
Fort  Loudon  ;  Mr.  Keith  along.  Wc  rode  north  into  Path 
Valley;  Mr.  Keith  left  me  at  twelve  miles  on  his  way  to  Bedford. 

"1  rode  on  to  one  Elliott's  (Francis)  he  keeps  a  genteel  house 
with  good  accommodations.  T  saw  a  young  woman,  a  daughter 
of  his,  who  has  never  been  over  the  South  Mountain  as  elegant 
in  her  manner  and  as  neat  in  her  dress  as  most  in  the  city. 

"Friday  June  23.  Passed  by  the  narrows  into  Tuscarora 
Valley,  a  rainy  dripping  day,  most  uncomfortable  for  riding 
among  leaves.  On  the  way  all  day,  usually  a  small  path,  and 
covered  with  sharp  stones.  Arrived  about  five  in  the  evening, 
although  besoaked,  at  one  James  Gray'sf  in  a  little  hamlet  in 
the  woods.  He  was  kind  and  receiver!  mecivillv:  he  had  a 
good  pasture  for  my  horse,  and  his  good  wife  prepared  me  a 
warm  and  suitable  supper. 

"  Saturday  June  2-i.  Before  breakfast  came  a  Scotch  matron 
with  her  rock  and  spindle,  twisting  away  at  the  flax.  I  rode 
on  after  breakfast  to  Mr.  Samuel  Lyon's:]:  twelve  miles  yet  in 


*  Probably  Rev.  John  Black,  Princeton  class  of  1771,  who  died  1802. 

t  James  Gray,  lived  in  what  is  now  Spruce  Hill  township,  Juniata  county.  These 
minute  details  will  be  interesting  to  the  many  Presbyterian  descendants  of  Mr. 
Fithian's  entertainers. 

X  Samuel  Lyon,  Esq.,  lived  on  the  John  Kelley  place,  now  Milford  township, 
Juniata  county. 


320  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


Tuscarora  He  lives  neat,  has  glass  windows,  and  apparently 
a  good  farm.  Here  I  met  Mr.  Slemons,*  on  his  way  down  from 
Mr.  Lyon's,  I  rode  to  the  Juniata  three  miles  and  stopped  just 
on  the  other  side,  at  John  Harris',  Esq.  He  lives  elegantly;  in 
the  parlor  where  I  am  sitting  are  three  windows,  each  with 
twenty  four  lights  of  glass." 

John  Harris  was  a  native  of  Donegal.  Ireland,  born  in  1723, 
and  emigrated  with  his  wife  Jane  and  older  brother  James. 
He  purchased,  by  deed  dated  September  2,  1774,  the  ground 
on  which  Mifflintown  now  stands,  and  laid  out  that  place  in 
1791,  and  died  in  1794.  He  was  the  father  of  James  Hariis, 
Esq.,  who,  with  Col.  James  Dunlop,  laid  out  the  town  of  Belle- 
fonte  in  1795,  and  ancestor  of  many  of  the  prominent  Presby- 
terian families  in  Belief onte.  James  Harris"  great-grandson, 
Rev.  J.  Harris  Orbison,  M.  D.,  in  1886  was  ordained  by  the 
Presbytery  of  Huntingdon,  and  went  as  a  missionary  to  India. 

Cedar  Springs. 

"  Sunday,  June  26.  A  large  and  genteel  society,  but  in  a 
great  and  furious  turmoil  about  one  Mr.  Kennedy. f  Poor  I 
was  frightened.  One  of  the  society  when  he  was  asked  to  set 
up  the  tune  answered :  •'  That  he  knew  not  whether  I  was  a 
Papist,  or  a  Methodist,  or  a  Baptist,  or  a  Seceder."  I  r^ade 
him  soon  acquainted  with  my  authority. 

"  Monday,  June  26.  T  rose  early  with  the  purpose  of  setting 
off  for  Sunbury.  After  breakfast  I  rode  to  one  Mr.  Boyles,  a 
well-disposed,  civil  and  sensible  man  (Joseph  Boyles  who  lived 
on  the  site  of  McAllisterville).  He  entertained  me  kindly  and 
acquainted  me  largely  with  the  disturbance  with  Mr.  Kennedy. 

"  June  27.  Forded  the  river  to  Sunbury.  It  is  yet  a  small 
village,  but  seems  to  be  growing  rapidly  :  then  I  rode  one-half 
a  mile  to  one  Hunter's :[:  within  the  walls  of  Fort  Augusta." 

*  Rev.  John  Siemens,  was  a  graduate  of  Princeton  of  the  class  of  1762,  and  was 
ordained  A.  D.  1766,  and  belonged  to  the  Presbytery  of  Baltimore  in  1786. 

t  See  page  317,  ante. 

X  Col.  Samuel  Hunter  owned  the  site  of  Fort  Augusta  and  land  adjoining  Sun- 
bury, which  was  laid  out  in  1770.  This  part  of  the  county  was  settled  promptly 
after  the  purchase,  1768,  and  a  congregation  organized  as  Augusta  congregation  as 
early  as  1768,  when  it  received  supplies  from  the  Synod. 


Buffalo  X  Roads  321 


Northumberland. 

On  Sunday,  July  2,  Mr.  Fitliian  preached,  at  Laughlan  Mc- 
Cartney's house,  in  North uniV)erl and,  a  sermon  at  eleven  o'clock, 
and  after  an  hour  and  a-half  interuiission  another  service,  lie 
mentions  among  his  auditors  Sheriff  Wm.  Cooke,  Robert 
Martin.  John  Barker,  Esq.,  William  Scull,  Mrs.  Hunter.  Mr. 
McCartney  paid  him  £1  5s.  M.  for  the  supply,  and  he  adds 
that  Mr.  Haines,  the  proprietor  of  the  town,  took  him  to  see  a 
lot  he  was  about  to  give  to  the  Presbyterian  society,  "a  fine 
high  spot  on  the  North  way  street  and  near  the  river." 

Buffalo  X  Roads  (Union  County  now). 

On  Tiiursday,  July  6th,  he  arrived  at  Capt  William  Gray's 
in  Buffalo  Valley  (Capt.  Gray  lived  half  a  mile  north  of  the 
present  site  of  Lewisburg).  Sunday,  the  9th,  he  preached  at 
Buffalo  X  Roads  (now  Union  county),  where,  he  says,  the  people 
are  building  a  big  meeting-house.  Here,  he  says,  is  a  numer- 
ous society.  "  I  will  also  call  this  the  silk-gowned  congrega- 
tion. I  saw  here  the  greatest  number  and  the  greatest  variety 
of  silk  gowns  among  the  ladies  that  I  have  yet  seen  in  my 
course." 

He  speaks  of  meeting  here  Dr.  William  Plunket  (ancestor  of 
the  Maclay  family  of  Mifflin  county).  Henry  Van  Dyke, 
Robert  Fruit,  Samuel  Allen,  Walter  Clarke,  John  Linn,  almost 
all  of  whose  descendants  are  still  connected  with  the  Presby- 
terian church,  though  now  widely  distributed  over  Western 
Pennsylvania  and  the  Western  States.  The  church  at  Buffalo 
X  Roads  was  organized  in  1773,  and  is  still  in  existence.  In 
1786,  at  the  time  of  the  organization  of  Carlisle  Presbytery,  it 
had  one  hundred  and  one  families  of  adherents.  In  connection 
with  the  congregations  of  Sunbury  and  Northumberland,  Buf- 
falo congregation,  m  May,  1787,  gave  a  call  to  Rev.  Hugh 
Morrison,  and  he  assumed  the  pastorate  in  November,  1788. 
Buffalo  congregation  agreed  to  pay  him  £75  per  year.  Mr. 
Morrison  came  from  the  Presbytery  of  Roote  in  Ireland,  and 
was  received  by  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  early  in  1786.  He 
died  September  13th,  1805,  at  Sunbury,  aged  forty-eight  years- 
Lewisburg,  Mifflinburg,  New  Berlin,  Hartleton,  Washington 
21 


322  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — CentenniaL 

congregations  are  offshoots  of  old  Buffalo,  of  wliich  Mr.  Moiri- 
son  was  the  first  settled  pastor. 

The  present  brick  editice  stands  within  a  few  rods  of  the  site 
of  the  church  they  were  building  when  Mr.  Fithian  visited 
Buffalo  cliurch,  and  is  the  third  building  erected  there  in  the 
course  of  the  century  after  that  visit.  Buffalo  congregation. 
Rev.  W.  K.  Foster,  had,  in  1886,  140 members;  of  its  offshoots, 
in  1886,  Washington  had  180  members;  Lewisburg.  256  :  Mif- 
flinburg  1st,  140:  New  Berlin,  26;  Mifflinburg  2d,  52; 
Hartleton,  9  ;  total,  843. 

Chillisquaque. 

That  there  was  a  congregation  organized  at  Chillisquaque 
before  1775  appears  by  Mr.  Fithian's  Journal.  He  preached 
ut  James  Murray's  house  July  23,  1775,  and  says  there  were 
in  all  sixty  in  attendance.  One  of  the  elders  gave  him  15s.  3g?. 
for  supply. 

This  congregation  appears  upon  the  records  of  Donegal 
Presbytery  in  1774.  The  patent  for  twelve  acres  of  ground 
on  which  the  church  stands  in  Northumberland  county  is  dated 
September  22,  1774.  The  first  house  of  worship,  a  small  log 
building  erected  soon  after  Mr.  Fithian's  visit,  was  burned  by 
the  Indians  during  the  Revolution.  The  first  pastor  was  Rev. 
John  Bryson,'*  who  served  as  such  for  fifty  years.  He  was  in- 
stalled pastor  of  the  united  congregations  of  Chillisquaque  and 
Warrior  Run  on  the  second  Wednesday  of  June,  1791.  The 
second  church  at  Chillisquaque,  called  the  White  church,  was 
still  unfinished  when  Mr.  Bryson  preached  his  first  sermon 
there. 

Forty-two  names  are  attached  to  Mr.  Bryson's  call,  dated 
June  23,  1790,  including  such  prominent  men  as  Thomas 
Hewit  David  Hammond,  James  McMahon,  John  Montgomery, 
William  Murray,  James  Murray,  John  Murray,  William  Mc- 
Cormick,  Thomas  Strawbridge,  David  Ireland,  James  Mc- 
Knight,  Robert  Finney,  John  Ray,  William  Montgomery,  etc. 

*  Rev.  John  Bryson  bom  in  Allen  township,  Cumberland  county.  Pa.,  January 
1, 1758 :  graduate  of  Dickinson  College,  September  26, 1787 ;  ordained  at  Carlisle,  De- 
cember ;»,  1790;  died  August  3, 1855. 


Lock  Haven— in i)-lSH6.  323 

The  original  elders  of  this  congregation  wenj  James  Sheddan, 
James  McKnight  and  David  Ireland. 

This  congregation  is  still  in  existence,  and  had,  in  l.S8t),  one 
hundred  and  five  members.  Mooresburg  church,  numbenng 
forty-seven  members,  Mahoning,  at  Danville,  immbering  three 
hundred  and  one  members,  Washingtonville,  sixty-four  mem- 
bers, and  Derry,  seventy-tive  members,  are  offshoots  of  Chillis- 
quaque  congregation. 

Warrior  Run. 

Passing  further  up  the  west  branch  of  the  Susquehanna,  Mr. 
Fithian  visited  Warrior  Run.  His  journal  contains  the  earliest 
recorded  notice  of  this  congregation,  "June  16,  1775.  Warrior 
Run,  this  meeting  house  is  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  eighteen 
miles  from  Northumberland,  it  is  not  yet  covered  ;  a  large  as- 
sembly gathered." 

This  old  church  stood  at  the  lower  end  of  the  now  flourish- 
ing village  of  Watsontown,  where  an  old  grave-yard  is  still 
visible  within  the  limits  of  Ario  Pardee's  lumber  works.  In 
1789,  this  site  was  abandoned  and  a  church  erected  on  land 
deeded  the  Warrior  Run  congregation  hy  Joseph  Hutchison, 
on  the  main  road  from  Milton  to  Muncy,  in  a  beautiful  grove 
by  a  spring  of  water. 

At  the  time  of  Mr.  Bryson,  June  28,  1790,  there  were  sixty- 
seven  adherents.  The  original  elders  were  James  McAfee 
Robert  Smith  and  John  Woods.  Warrior  Run,  in  1886,  had 
seventy-nine  members,  its  immediate  offshoot,  Watsontown, 
had  in  that  year  one  hundred  and  twenty-seven  members.  The 
Milton  and  McEwensville  congregations  are  also  offshoots  of 
Warrior  Run. 

Great  Island  Congregation. 

This  was  the  next  and  last  settlement  up  the  west  branch  in 
1775,  now  tbecity  of  Lock  Haven  and  its  environs.  June  25, 1775^ 
Mr.  Fithian  arrived  at  the  home  of  John  Fletning,  Esq.,  who  lived 
on  the  site  of  the  present  city,  and  on  Sunday,  30th,  preached  to 
the  "  Bald  Eagle  congregation,''  as  he  calls  it,  on  the  bank  of 
the  river,  opposite  the  Great   Island,  about  a  mile  and  a-half 


324  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 

below  Esquire  Fleming's.  "  He  was  the  first  orderly  preacher, 
or  that  had  come  by  appointment  ever  to  this  settlement'' 
There  were  present  about  one  hundred  and  forty  people,  who  gave 
good  attention.  He  adds,  ''  I  recommended  to  them  earnestly 
the  religious  observance  of  God's  Sabbath  in  this  remote 
place." 

Subscription  paper  dated  in  1787,  for  the  support  of  the 
Gospel  in  this  church,  is  subscribed  by  forty-three  names, 
which  indicates  the  strength  of  the  congregation  at  the  organi- 
zation of  Carlisle  Presbytery. 

Great  Island  church  (Lock  Haven)  had,  in  1886,  two  hun- 
dred and  ten  members,  "  Bald  Eagle  and  Nittany,"  an  off- 
shoot, one  hundred  and  sixteen  ;  Beech  Creek,  sixty  members  : 
and  Holland  Run,  fifty.  Pine  Creek,  (now  Jersey  Shore),  con- 
gregation was  organized  in  1792.  Its  first  pastor.  Rev.  Isaac 
Grier,"'*'  in  the  spring  of  1792,  was  sent  by  the  Presbytery  of 
Carlisle  as  a  missionary  to  the  west  and  north  branches  of  the 
Susquehanna,  to  proceed  as  far  as  Albany  and  Ticonderoga, 
New  York.f  Lycoming  congregation  (late  Newberry,  now  in 
the  Seventh  ward  of  the  city  of  Williamsport),  was  organized 
also  in  1792.  On  the  9th  of  June,  1793,  the  Presbytery  of 
Carlisle  placed  in  Mr.  Grier's  hands  a  call  from  the  churches  of 
Great  Island,  Pine  Creek  and  Lycoming,  who  continued  in 
charge  until  the  year  1806.  Pine  Creek,  now  Jersey  Shore, 
had,  in  1886,  two  hundred  and  eighty-six  members :  Lycom- 
ing, two  hundred  and  ninety. 

Penn's  Valley  Congregation. 

After  visiting  Great  Island  congregation,  Mr.  Fithian  rode 
up  Bald  Eagle  creek  and  stopped  over  night,  July  31,  1775,  at 
Andrew  Boggs'  "  Bald  Eagle's  Nest,"  near  Milesburg.     Next 

*  Rev.  Isaac  Grier  was  born  in  1763;  graduated  at  Dickinson  College  in  1788; 
licensed  by  Carlisle  Presbytery,  December  21,  1791 ;  married  in  June,  1793,  to  Eliz- 
abeth, second  daughter  of  Robert  Cooper,  D.  D.,  and  died  at  Northumberland,  Pa.. 
August  23, 1814.  He  was  father  of  Hon.  R.  C.  Grier,  Judge  of  the  Supreme  Court  of 
United  States,  and  of  Rev.  Isaac  Grier,  D.  D.,  of  Mifflinburg,  Pa. 

t  This  tradition  has  been  often  repeated,  but  there  is  no  intimation  in  the  original 
minute  of  Carlisle  Presbytery  about  proceeding  " as  far  as  Albany  and  Ticon- 
deroga. N.  Y."  How  the  tradition  originated  it  is  impossible  now  to  tell  probably 
in  the  facetious  remark  of  some  early  j)reacher. — G.  N. 


PenrCs  Valley.  325 


inorniiig  he  held  service  of  prayer  therein  the  presence  of 
some  Indians  and  a  room  full  of  other  people;  no  doubt  the 
fii-st  religious  service  held  by  any  minister  in  what  is  now  the 
borough  of  Milesburg. 

Passing  through  Muncy  Gap,  he  rode  eighteen  miles  to  Capt. 
Potters  (afterward  Gen.  James  Potter).  On  Sunday,  August 
6th,  he  preached  two  sermons  in  Capt  Potter's  house,  only  eiLdit 
men  and  not  one  woman,  besides  the  family  present,  as  a  violent 
storm  was  prevailing.  Capt.  Potter  told  him  there  were  then 
only  twenty-eight  families  in  Penn's  Valley.  Twenty-two  of 
these  were  subscribers,  and  they  had  raised  £40  on  subscription 
as  a  fund  to  pay  supplies.  He  was  the  second  preacher  that 
had  ever  been  in  the  valley — "  Mr.  Linn  was  here  two  Sabbaths 
past,  first  of  all,  and  I,  by  regular  appointment,  next." 

The  Mr.  Linn  he  speaks  of  was  Rev.  William  Linn  (a  grand- 
uncle  of  the  writer  hereof),  who  had  been  a  classmate  of  Mr. 
Fithian's  at  Princeton.  EEe  was  subsequently  pastor  at  Big 
Spring,  Cumberland  county  (now  Newville).  Li  1789  he  was 
pastor  of  the  Collegiate  Dutch  Church  of  New  York  city,  and 
died  at  Albany,  N.  Y..  January  8,  1808. 

Rev.  James  Martin. 

That  there  was  an  organized  congregation  known  as  Penn's 
Valley  Congregation,  in  1776,  is  certain,  as  it  made  that  year 
an  application  to  the  Synod  for  supplies,  but  the  valley  was 
entirely  abandoned  during  the  winter  of  1779-80,  and  settle- 
ments were  not  resumed  until  the  year  1784,  and  its  churcli 
history  is  a  blank  until  the  call  of  Rev.  James  Martin,  April 
15,  1789,  to  the  charge  of  the  churches  of  east  and  west  Penn's 
Valley,  Warriors  Mark  and  Half  moon.  East  Penn's  Valley, 
according  to  tradition,  was  his  largest  congregation. 

Rev.  James  Martin  came  from  Ireland,  County  of  Df)wn,  in 
1774-5.  May  21,  1777,  he  appears  in  Synod  as  a  member  of 
Donegal  Presbytery,  and,  according  to  Dr.  Gibson,  was  first 
settled  at  a  place  called  Piney  Creek,  where  he  was  installed 
November  9,  1780,  and  continued  there  until  his  call  to  Penn's 
Valley  in  1789.  He  settled  on  what  was  known  as  the  Musser 
farm,  east  of  Penn  Hall.     The  old  log  church  was  erected  on 


32 H  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centeniiial 

this  place,  where,  on  the  14th  of  April,  1795,  the  Presbytery 
of  Huntingdon  was  organized,  and  thereupon  the  jurisdiction 
of  Carlisle  Presbytery  over  the  frontier  churches,  whose  history 
we  have  been  giving,  ceased. 

Dr.  Gibson  says  of  Rev.  James  Martin  that  he  was  an  able 
orthodox  and  popular  preacher.  His  sermons  were  long, 
seldom  less  than  one  hour  and  a-half,  and  sometimes  consider- 
ablv  longer.  In  a  warm  summer  day  it  was  not  unusual  for 
him  to  take  off  his  coat  and  preach  in  his  shirt  sleeves.  In  the 
pulpit  he  was  very  forgetful  of  himself  and  of  his  personal  ap- 
pearance. He  would  first  take  off  his  coat,  then  loosen  his 
cravat,  and  conclude  by  taking  off  his  wig,  holding  it  in  his 
hand,  and  shaking  it  in  the  face  of  the  congregation. 

Mr.  Martin  died  in  the  same  year  the  Presbytery  was  con- 
stituted, on  the  20th  of  June,  1795.  When  his  children  sold  the 
place  they  reserved  three-quarters  of  an  acre,  where  the 
meeting  house  then  stood,  and  the  burying  place  adjacent 
thereto. 

There  are,  no  doubt,  many  graves  there,  but  the  large  marble 
slab  that  covers  the  grave  of  the  first  Presbyterian  pastor  of 
Penn's  Valley,  alone  keeps  due  sentinel  of  this  old  church 
property.  His  tombstone  has  inscribed  upon  it:  ''Here  lies 
the  body  of  the  Rev.  James  Martin,  Pastor  of  the  first  Presby- 
terian Congregation  in  Penn's  Valley,  who  died  June  20.  A, 
D.  1795,  aged  about  65  years. 

"  I  eep  was  the  wound,  Oh,  Death,  and  vastly  wide. 
When  he  resigned  his  useful  breath  and  died. 
Ye  sacred  tribes  with  pious  sorrow  mourn, 
And  drop  a  tear  at  your  dear  pastor's  urn. 

"  Concealed  a  moment  from  our  longing  eyes, 
Beneath  this  stone  his  mortal  body  lies ; 
Happy  the  Spirit  lives,  and  will,  we  trust. 
In  bliss  associate  with  his  pious  dust." 

Mr.  Martin  left  four  sons,  James,  Samuel,  John  and  Robert, 
and  three  daughters.  One  of  the  latter  married  Edward  Bell, 
Esq.,  father  of  Rev.  A.  K.  Bell,  D.  D.,  a  prominent  minister 
in  the  Baptist  church  ;  another  married  Andrew  Bell,  and  the 
other  married  Judge  John  Stewart,  of  Huntingdon  county.     Of 


Ruling  Elders  of  the  Early  Days.  827 


the  sons,  Robert  removed  to  Kentucky,  James  spent  his  life 
in  teaching,  John  married  and  left  cbildron  in  Huntingdon 
county-. 

Of  Mr.  Martin's  ciders  we  only  know  certainly  the  names  of 
John  Watson  and  George  McCormick.  John  Watson  lived 
about  a  mile  eastwardly  of  the  old  church. 

George  Mc<)ormick  came  into  Penn's  Valley  as  early  as 
1773,  settled  at  Spring  Mills,  and  built  the  first  mill  there.  He 
sold  to  James  Cooke,  Esq.,  of  Lancaster  county,  moved  up  to 
the  neighborhood  of  Lemont,  and  died  there  in  1814.  His 
daughter,  Eleanor,  married  Archibald  Allison.  Among  his 
descendants  are  William  Allison,  of  Gregg  township,  Archibald 
Allison,  of  Axemann,  Mrs.  Frank  McCoy  and  others. 

George  Wood  was  also  an  elder  at  an  early  date  of  the  Penn's 
Valley  congregation.  He  came  into  the  valley  in  1774  or 
1775,  and  settled  at  the  base  of  Egg  Hill,  about  one  mile  west 
of  Spring  Mills.  He  built  a  fulling  mill,  the  first  in  the  valley. 
He  died  August  14,  1819,  aged  seventy-three  years.  His  son, 
Matthew,  built  Farmers'  Mills  in  1815,  but  removed  to  the 
State  of  Michigan.  One  of  George  Wood's  daughters  married 
James  Hutchinson,  and  he  still  has  descendants  residing  in  the 
valley. 

Robert  McKim  was  also  one  of  the  early  elders  of  the  church. 
He  was  born  in  Ireland  in  1747,  and  removed  into  Penn's 
Valley  in  the  fall  of  1777.  Col.  James  Gilliland  says  of  him 
in  a  recent  letter :  "  He  lived  to  be  a  very  old  man,  was  de- 
voted to  the  church,  and  often  acted  as  precentor  or  leader  of 
the  singing.  He  took  an  active  part  in  the  prayer  meetings, 
was  kind,  gentle  and  always  pleasant.  He  had  a  large  supply 
of  Irish  anecdotes  which  he  could  relate  in  an  amusing  manner. 
He  lived  one  mile  west  of  Potter's  Mills.  He  died  in  the  spring 
of  1834,  aged  eighty-seven  years.  David  succeeded  him  as 
precentor,  but  left  the  church  when  Watts'  psalms  and  hymns 
were  introduced.  His  children  were  David,  Robert,  Jr.,  Nancy, 
Mary,  Margaret  and  Jane.  Robert  McKim,  Jr.'s  granddaughter 
is  the  wife  of  Gen.  Hylyer,  a  millionaire  residing  near  Wash- 
ington, D.  C. 

William  Rankin   was  an   elder  in   Sinking  Creek  church 


328  Presbytery  of  Carlisle —  Centeit  ii  ia L 


(Center  Hillj.  He  was  born  in  Franklin  county,  November  5, 
1770.  lie  settled  on  a  farm  about  two  miles  west  of  Centre 
Hill.  He  was  the  second  sheriff  of  the  county  in  1803,  and 
from  1806-]810  represented  the  county  in  the  Legislature. 
Col.  Gilliland  says  of  him  :  "  He  was  my  first  Sunday  school 
teacher,  and  one  of  the  best  men  I  ever  knew.  Religion  was 
uppermost  in  his  thoughts.  He  led  the  prayer  meetings,  and 
never  omitted  an  exhortation.  He  was  not  fluent  in  speech, 
but  sensible  and  instructive.  Physically  he  was  a  powerful 
man,  weighing  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  pounds,  six  feet  in 
height,  and  not  corpulent.  I  have  seen  him  handle  a  grain 
cradle  so  large  and  wide  that  a  man  of  ordinary  strength  could 
not  handle  it" 

In  1828  William  Rankin  removed^  to  Ferguson  township, 
near  the  Centre  line,  where  he  died  November  29.  1847,  reach- 
ing the  same  age  that  Robert  McKim  did — eighty-seven.  One 
of  William  Rankin's  sons,  Joseph  A.  Rankin,  is  an  aged  and 
highly  respected  citizen  of  Bellefonte;  another  was  William 
Rankin,  M.  D.,  of  Shippensburg,  and  James  Rankin,  M.  D., 
of  Muncy,  both  gentlemen  eminently  distinguished  in  their  pro- 
fession, but  now  deceased. 

East  Kishacoquillas. 

On  Sunday,  August  13,  1775,  Mr.  Fithian  preached  to  this 
congregation.  He  observes  :  "  There  is  a  large  society  and  it 
makes  a  good  appearance.  We  were,  in  the  forenoon,  in  a 
large  barn;  it  was  too  small  and  we  went  into  a  fine  meadow 
(the  meadow  of  Judge  Brown,  opposite  the  present  village  of 
Reedsviile,  Mifflin  county).  I  am  told  the  people  of  this 
village  are  all  united  in  religious  mattei-s,  all  Presbyterians, 
and  all  orthodox,  new  light,  primitive  Presbyterians,  too,  all 
except  eight  sour,  unbrotherly  seceders,  and  sociable  and 
agreeable  churchman,  Mr.  Landrum.  For  supplv  Esquire 
Brown  gave  me  206'.  9o?.'" 

West  Kishacoquillas  (Belleville). 

Here  Mr.  Fithian  preached  in  Mr.  Brokerton's  barn,  August 
20,  twice ;  for  this  supply  Mr.  John  McDowell  gave  him   20s. 


Early  Services  at  Danville.  829 

These  churches  of  East  and  West  Kishacoquillas  are  still  iu 
existence.  The  members  of  East  and  West  Kishacoquillas 
conj^regations  called  their  first  pastor.  Rev.  James  Johnston,* 
March  15,  1783,  eight  years  after  Mr.  Fithians  visit,  sixty-nine 
members  signing  the  call,  William  Brown,  Esq.,  heading  the 
list  East  Kishacoquillas  had,  in  1886,  one  hundred  and  thirty- 
two  members :  West  Kishacoquillas  had,  in  the  same  year, 
two  hundred  and  hfty-one  members. 

Huntingdon. 

When  Mr.  Fithian  visited  Huntingdon  (town)  in  1775,  there 
was  no  organized  congregation,  but  as  early  as  April  13,  1790, 
Rev.  John  Johnston  accepted  a  call  for  one-half  of  his  time  at 
Huntingdon  and  its  neighborhood.  He  was  born  in  Belfast, 
Ireland,  in  1760,  emigrated  in  1784,  and  received  into  the 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  May  26,  1787,  and  installed  pastor  of 
Hartslog  and  Shavers  Creek  congregation,  Nov,  14,  1787.  He 
was  married,  April  1,  1788,  to  Jane  Macbeth,  and  continued 
pastor  at  Huntingdon  until  his  death,  December  16,  1823. 

Shirley. 

The  last  congregation  Mr.  Fithian  visited  on  this  tour  was 
at  Fort  Shirley,  near  Shirleysburg,  Huntingdon  county.  He 
preached,  August  27,  in  Mr.  James  Foley's  barn,  and  though 
a  rainy,  stormy  day,  fifty  or  more  people  were  present.  Shirleys- 
burg congregation,  in  1886,  numbered  seventy-one  members. 

The  Mahoning  Presbyterian  church  at  Danville,  Pa., 
was  organized  in  1785.  Services  were  held  in  Gren.  Wm. 
Montgomery's  house  as  early,  it  is  said,  as  1777,  and  among 
the  earliest  adherents,  previous  to  1785,  were  Gen.  Montgomery, 
Peter  Blue,  Gilbert  Vorhees,  David  Goodman,  John  Clark, 
William  Gray,  John  Wilson,  John  Irwin,  Benjamin  Fowler, 
William  Lemon  and  others.  John  Bryson,  then  a  licentiate, 
preached  his  first  sermon  at  Mahoning,  on  the  third  Sabbatli 
of  November,  1789,  and   supplied  the  church   regularly  from 

•  Rev.  James  Johnston,  born  September  24,  Vt'A,  near  Shippengburg,  Pa.;  studied 
theology  under  Dr.  Robert  Cooper;  licensed  by  Donegal  Presbytery,  October  17, 
1782  ;  married,  January  11,  1785,  a  daughter  of  Judge  Brown  ;  and  died  at  his  home 
in  East  Kishacoquillas,  near  ReedBville,  January  3,  1820,  aged  66  years. 


330  Presbytery  oj  Carlisle — Centennial. 

April  13,  1790,  until  in  October,  1790.  Its  first  installed  pastor 
was  Kov.  John  B.  Patterson,  called  in  1798,  in  connection  with 
Derry  congregation  (Columbia  county  now).  The  latter  con- 
gregation was  organized  about  the  year  1784,  but  it  has  no  re- 
corded history  until  after  Mr.  Patterson's  settlement. 

These  reminiscences  of  the  frontier  churches  afford  ample  evi- 
dence that  Carlisle  Presbytery,  in  the  providence  of  Grod,  was 
erected  at  exactly  the  proper  time,  and  that  there  was  no  fail- 
ure, on  the  part  of  the  Presbytery,  to  supply  with  stated  preach- 
ing and  with  church  organizations,  the  Presbyterian  home- 
makers  of  central  Pennsylvania,  thus  securing  for  them  that 
intellectual  and  religious  excellence,  which  made  them  good 
citizens,  and  which  has  been  a  great  blessing  to  our  country. 

Historically,  Presbyterian  polity  ''runs  glittering  like  a  brook 
in  the  open  sunshine,"  along  the  track  of  the  Scotch -Irish  set- 
tlers, as  they  push  their  way  from  the  Delaware,  thr^  ugh 
Chester  and  Lancastpr  counties,  up  the  Susquehanna  to  Harris 
Ferry,  increasing  their  pathway  while  they  move  witb  a  long 
reach  through  Cumberland  Valley,  they  cross  the  Alleghenies 
and  widen  out  grandly  all  around  the  head-waters  of  the  Ohio. 
That  it  made  few  proselytes  from  other  nationalities  was  not 
the  fault  of  Carlisle  Presbytery.  The  time  had  not  come,  and 
only  would,  when  the  conglomerate  elements  of  European  em- 
igration became  welded  into  an  American  civilization,  and 
society  permeated  to  such  degree  by  culture  and  religion,  as  to 
be  susceptible  of  understanding,  being  impressed  by  and  con- 
verted to  the  doctrine,  government  and  worship  of  the  Pres- 
byterian church. 


APPENDIX. 


Huntingdon  Presbytery. 

This    Presbytery    was  formed    under  the   direct  action   of 

the  General  Assembly,  with  the  concurrence  of  the  Synod. 

The  overture  came  from  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  requesting 

the  division  of  the  Presbyterj  of  Carlisle,  whereupon  the  As- 


Sketches  of  Ministers.  38 1 


sembly  enacted  that  such  of  the  members  of  Carlisle  Presbytery 
as  were  situated  north  of  or  by  a  line  drawn  along  the  Juniata 
river,  from  the  mouth  up  to  the  Tusoarora,  and  along  the  Tuy- 
carora  to  the  head  of  PiAh  Valley,  thence  westerly  to  the  east- 
ern boundary  of  the  Presbytery  of  Redstone,  leaving  the  con- 
gregation of  Bedford  to  the  south,  be  erected  into  a  Presbytery 
by  the  name  of  the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon,  and  appointed 
their  first  meeting,  14th  of  April,  1795,  to  be  held  at  Mr. 
Martin's  church  in  Penn's  Valley. 

Rev.  John  Iloge  was  appointed  to  preside  until  a  moderator 
was  chosen.  He  preached  from  John  1:12,  after  which  he 
constituted  the  Presbytery  with  prayer.  Beside  him  the  fol- 
lowing ministers  and  elders  were  present  at  the  organization  : 
Revs.  James  Martin,  Hugh  Magill,  Matthew  Stephens,  Hugh 
Morrison,  John  Bryson,  Isaac  Grier  and  James  Johnston  :  with 
Elders  John  Watson,  Walter  Clark,  Robert  Smith  and  William 
Hammond.  Mr.  Hoge  was  chosen  lirst  moderator,  and  James 
Johnston,  clerk. 

The  ministers  of  Carlisle  Presbytery  at  its  organization,  in 
1786,  whose  names  are  associated  with  the  annals  of  the  frontier 
churches,  were  Revs.  David  Bard,  John  Hoge,  James  Johnston, 
Hugh  Magill,  James  Martin  and  Matthew  Stephens.  None  of 
these  fell  within  the  eastward  portion  of  the  territory  of  Hunt- 
ingdon Presbytery,  which  became  the  Presbytery  of  Northum- 
berland by  resolution  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  on  May 
16,  1811. 

Rev.  David  Bard 

was  born  in  Leesburg,  Va.,  graduated  at  Princeton  in  the  clnss  of 
of  1773,  and  was  licensed  in  1776.  In  1778,  he  was  called  to 
Great  Cove,  in  Pennsylvania,  and  ordained  August  16,  1779. 
In  1780  he  was  pastor  of  Kittochton  and  Gum  Spring,  Va.. 
and,  in  1786,  be  received  a  call  to  Bedford,  Pa.  In  June, 
1790,  he  accepted  a  call  to  the  Frankstown  congregation  <,near 
Hollidaysburg).  In  the  fall  of  1795,  he  was  elected  member  of 
Congress,  and  was  released,  at  his  own  request,  from  his  con- 
gregation in  1799.  He  served  in  Congress  from  1795  to  1799, 
and  from  1803  to  March  3,   1815,   and  died  at  Alexandria 


332  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 

Huntingdon  county,  at  the  house  <jf  his  daughter,  Mrs.  Dr. 
Buchanan,  on  his  way  home  from  Congress,  March  12,  1815. 
Dr.  Gibson  says,  "  He  was  possessed  of  popular  talents,  both 
as  a  preacher  and  politician,  and  he  did  not,  at  any  time,  for- 
sake the  pulpit  because  he  was  unacceptable  as  a  preacher. 
Nor  ought  it  be  intimated  that  he  had  no  heart  for  the  ministry, 
for,  during  the  recess  of  Congress,  he  was  constantly  engaged 
in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  and  at  t*he  time  of  his  death  he 
was  stated  supply  of  Sinking  Valley  church.  His  descendants, 
grandchildren  and  great  grandchildren  are  among  us  yet." 

Rev  John  Hoge 

was  a  graduate  of  Princeton,  in  its  second  class,  that  of  1749. 
Dr.  Gibson,  in  his  history  of  Huntingdon  Presbytery,  says : 
"  He  appears  never  to  have  been  a  settled  pastor.  It  is  prob- 
able he  had  a  peculiar  talent  f(>r  hunting  up  and  gathering 
together  the  scattered  members  of  the  church.  In  1793,  he  was 
appointed  a  supply  in  Northumberland  county.  He  was 
always  highly  esteemed  as  a  minister,  and  had  an  unquestioned 
character  for  piety."  The  General  Assembly  appointed  him 
to  preside  at  the  organization  of  the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon, 
and  he  preached  the  opening  sermon,  April  14,  1795.  He  died, 
February  11,  1807.  The  grandchildren  of  this  pioneer  evan- 
gelist of  the  frontiers  still  reside  at  Watsontown,  Northumber- 
land county. 

Rev.  James  Johnston,  Rev.  Hugh  Magi  11  and  Rev.  James 
Martin  have  been  mentioned  in  the  preceding  notes.  Their 
memory  is  preserved  in  the  traditions  of  the  church,  and  short 
biographies  of  them  appear  in  Dr.  Gibson's  excellent  history  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon. 

Rev.  Matthew  Stephens 

was  a  native  of  Ireland,  and  was  an  ordained  minister  from  the 
Presbytery  of  Letterkenny,  when  received  by  the  Presbytery 
of  Donegal,  in  1784,  and  permitted  to  preach  within  its  bounds. 
On  the  4th  of  October,  1797,  he  was  called  to  become  pastor  of 
Shaver's  Creek  church,  Huntingdon  county.  In  1810,  his  pas- 
toral relation  there  was  dissolved  at  his  own   request.     Dr. 


Xort/iumberland  Presbytei-y.  883 


Gibson  says  he  was  a  man  of  great  and  ready  wit,  and  fell  a 
victim  to  the  accursed  drinking  habits  of  those  times.  He  was 
suspended  in  1824,  and  died  under  suspension  the  following 
year. 

The  Northumberland  Presbytery. 

This  Presbytery  was  erected  by  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia^ 
May  16,  1811,  by  dividing  the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon,  at 
its  request,  by  a  line  beginning  at  the  mouth  of  Mahantango 
creek,  thence  a  northwesterly  course,  so  as  to  take  in  the  west 
branch  of  the  Susquehanna  at  the  line  which  divides  Lycoming 
and  Centre  counties,  so  as  to  leave  to  the  eastward  the  follow- 
ing members :  Revs.  Asa  Dunham,  John  Bryson,  Isaac  Grier. 
John  B.  Patterson  and  Thomas  Hood  and  their  respective 
charges.  The  above-named  ministers  and  congregations  to  be 
named  the  Presbytery  of  Northumberland,  to  meet  at  the 
Presbyterian  church  in  Northumberland,  on  the  first  Tuesday 
of  October,  1811.  Presbytery  met  accordingly,  and  Rev.  Asa 
Dunham  was  chosen  moderator,  and  Rev.  John  B.  Patterson 
temporary  clerk.  The  only  members  of  Huntingdon  Presby- 
tery, who  had  been  members  of  Carlisle  Presbytery,  falling 
within  the  new  organization,  were  Rev.  John  Bryson  and  Rev. 
Isaac  Grier. 


THE  WORK  OF  EDUCATION 


Bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 


By  Rev    JOSEPH   VAxNCE,   I).   D. 


*God  had  sifted  three  kingdoms  to  find  the  wheat 

for  this  planting, 
Then  had  sifted  the  wheat,  as  the  Hving  seed  of  a 

nation  ; 
So  say  the  chronicles  old,  and  such  is  the  faith  of 

the  people  I " 

^^Long/ellow. 


.^^i^j:.^  J3X  JW.JAR^/ZS.   mrGP  ST 


J1(0)1>{]K1     Mo^MAScDKl 


the 
the 


;rcut  Uillicuiuiiis.  iouiidiiig  botk  iiit  church  and 
lese  bounds  brought  \' 


early  lit  I  be 


>hia,  and  io  the  c 
,  Lancaster,  Mo 


i 


School  Houses.  339 


ing  record  of  their  bounds  or  work.  At  Paxton  there  was  a 
school  on  Thomas  Rutherford's  farm,  in  1760,  wliich,  in  the 
year  1800,  was  removed  to  a  house  owned  b>'  tlic  church.  In 
1747,  a  Lutheran  minister,  the  Rev.  Michael  Schlater,  opened 
a  German  school  in  Adams  county.  The  iii'st  English  school 
spoken  of  ir.  that  county  was  taught  in  1769.  hut  the  work  was 
difficult  and  the  teacher  abandoned  it  for  tlic  more  remunera- 
tive one  of  tavern  keeping.  Without  doubt  there  was  at  the 
earliest  possible  day  a  school  in  every  congregation  in  these 
bounds.  The  Irish  "  master  '"  was  one  of  the  early  characters ; 
usually,  he  was  a  well  educated  man  and  often  a  classical 
scholar.  In  that  age  of  no  newspapers  he  was  a  walking  cyclo- 
pedia of  information,  especially  as  to  the  latest  news  from 
beyond  the  seas.  Next  to  the  minister  he  was  the  most  im- 
portant man  in  the  congregation.  He  was  not  easily  obtained 
and  was  sought  with  a  carefulness  not  less  than  that  for  a  pas- 
tor. Not  only  intelligence  was  required,  but  aptness  to  teach 
the  Calvinistic  faith.  The  studies  were  reading,  writing,  arith- 
metic, and  sometimes  surveying. 

The  Bible  was  always  a  text  book.  The  Shorter  Catechism 
was  taught  for  substance  of  doctrine,  and  on  Saturday  morn- 
ing was  recited  by  the  whole  school,  the  minister  often  con- 
ducting the  examination. 

School  Houses. 

Some  of  the  first  schools  were,  in  good  weather,  taught 
under  large  trees,  and  then  wherever  they  could  be  accommo- 
'  dated  w^hen  driven  to  shelter.  It  is  said  that  an  old  tree  is  yet 
standing  in  central  Conewago  township,  Dauphin  county, 
known  to  be  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  years  old,  which 
once  served  this  purpose.  The  houses  were  built  by  the  joint 
voluntary  efforts  of  citizens  contributing  materials,  labor  and 
rooney.  At  one  end  of  this  clapboard -roofed  log  building  was 
the  large  open  fire-place  with  blazing  back  log  and  cord-wood, 
affording  good  cheer  and  ventilation,  though  it  left  the  boy 
half  frozen.  On  three  sides  of  the  house  a  section  was  cut  out 
of  a  log,  and  in  the  open  space  was  set  a  row  of  lights,  oiled 
paper  serving  for  glass.     On  the  high  benches  around  the  room 


34U  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 

sat  the  larger  scholars  facing  the  wall  and  the  inclined  desk  on 
which  they  wrote  and  ciphered.  The  little  fellows  occupied 
an  interior  row  of  low  benches.  On  his  little  perch  sat  the 
master,  the  only  ornaments  of  his  desk  being  an  ink-horn, 
quill  pens  and  the  necessary  rod.  On  these  benches  sat,  not  the 
spiritless  children  of  poverty,  but  the  coming  divines,  judges  and 
statesmen.  The  work  was  not  free  from  difficulties  for  both 
the  teacher  and  the  scholar.  The  teacher  had  no  school  laws 
to  exact  requirements,  and  the  scholar  often  found  the  master 
arbitrary  and  severe.  Dr.  Charles  Nisbet,  writing  to  the  Earl 
of  Buchan,  in  1785,  says,  "  What  looks  most  ominous  for  the 
rising  generation  is  the  extravagant  indulgence  that  is  shown 
to  children  ;  they  must  have  the  choice  of  their  masters,  and 
may  go  to  school  or  not,  as  they  please.  The  whip  is  reserved 
for  negroes,  yet  the  Roman /erwZa,  of  the  very  shape  in  which 
it  is  represented  in  the  statue  of  the  '  Schoolmaster  of  Lyons," 
is  used  in  schools  here,  and  often  is  not  idle." 

Terms. 

The  school  was  usually  gathered  within  a  radius  of  four  or 
five  miles,  and  its  sessions  lasted  from  one  to  three  months  of 
the  year.  The  pay  of  teachers  at  Paxton  was  one  cent  per  day 
for  each  scholar.  This  most  likely  indicated  the  pay  of  the 
average  Irish  school  master. 

Dangers. 

When  war  parties  of  Indians  invaded  the  settlements,  the, 
school  house  was  an  object  of  attack.  The  most  notable  in- 
stance of  this  was  daring  the  French  and  Indian  war.  On  the 
26th  of  July,  1764,  a  party  of  Indians  attacked  a  school  house 
three  miles  north  of  Greencastle.  The  teacher,  Enoch  Brown, 
finding  himself  helpless  in  their  hands,  besought  them  to  spare 
the  scholars,  but  they  clubbed  him  and  nine  of  the  children  to 
death  and  scalped  them.  One  boy  who  was  supposed  to  be 
dead,  revived  and,  though  able  to  tell  the  story,  never  fully  re- 
covered from  his  injuries.  A  monument  has  lately  been 
erected  by  the  citizens  of  Greencastle  and  the  vicinity  to  mark 
the  place  of  the  massacre. 


The  Log  College.  341 


Colleges. 

Ill  1733  there  were  but  three  chartered  colleges  in  the  colo- 
nies— Harvard,  founded  in  1636;  William  and  Mary,  in  1692, 
and  Yale,  which  was  founded  in  1700.  In  addition  to  these 
there  was  one  college  in  Pennsylvania  not  chartered  by  the 
Province,  but  ordained  of  God  to  a  great  work — the  Log  Col- 
lege at  Neshaminy,  Bucks  county,  Pa.  It  grew  out  of  the 
demands  of  the  day.  As  the  Holland  Dutch  and  the  German 
colonists  were  trammeled  in  their  early  history  by  being  obliged 
to  preach  in  their  native  tongue,  so  was  the  early  Presbyterian 
church  hindered  by  the  demand  for  a  thorough  collegiate  edu- 
cation. New  settlements  were  being  made,  the  demand  for 
ministers  was  increasing,  and  yet  they  could  not  lower  the  re- 
quired standard  ;  the  Old  World  or  New  England  must  furnish 
the  only  ministers  they  will  receive.  The  Kev.  Dr.  Archibald 
Alexander  writes  of  a  Mr.  Evans  as  the  only  one  without  a 
collegiate  education  among  the  early  ministers.  The  records 
show  that  many  an  unworthy  man,  by  means  of  a  diploma  from 
Glasgow  or  Dublin,  got  leave  to  waste  God's  flock.  We  can- 
not understand  the  history  of  Presbyterian  educational  work 
in  this  country  without  studying  the  record  of 

The  Log  College. 

The  Rev.  William  Tennant  was,  in  the  North  of  Ireland,  an 
Episcopal  minister.  Obeying  his  convictions,  he,  on  coming 
to  this  country,  united  with  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia.  Of 
him  Dr.  Archibald  Alexander  says,  "  the  Presbyterian  church 
is  not  more  indebted  for  her  prosperity  and  evangelical  spirit, 
to  any  man,  than  to  the  elder  Tennant." 

He  was  never  in  full  accord  with  the  foreign  Presbyterian 
spirit.  This  was  fortunate,  as  it  resulted  in  widening  the 
bounds  of  the  church.  Prompted  by  his  zeal,  and  looking 
only  to  the  demands  of  the  Lord's  work,  he  determined  to  edu- 
cate young  men  for  the  ministry.  His  work  was  a  scandal  in 
the  eyes  of  the  foreign  graduates.  ''  His  school  was  in  deri- 
sion called  a  college  and  despised,"  says  Whitefield.  Presi- 
dent Garfield  once  said,  "  Dr.  Mark  Hopkins  at  one  end  of  a 
log  and  myself  a  student  at  the  other  would  make  a  college," 


342  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Cenlennial. 


so  William  Tennant  with  his  son  Gilbert  in  his  log  house  at 
Ncshaminy  made  a  college,  and  with  his  four  sons,  Gilbert, 
William,  John  and  Charles,  and  with  John  Blair  and  Samuel 
Blair  and  Samuel  Finley  he  had  a  college  of  cardinals.  Gil- 
bert Tennant,  who  was  brought  to  this  country  at  the  age  of 
fifteen  years  and  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  in  1725, 
was  the  first  Presbyterian  minister  educated  in  America.  He 
was  pastor  of  the  Second  church,  Philadelphia,  from  1743  to 
1764.  After  a  useful  existence  of  twenty  years,  the  Log  Col- 
lege died  with  William  Tennent  in  1746,  but  from  that  decay- 
ing "  corn  of  wheat  "  sprang  Nassau  Hall  (Princeton  College) 
during  the  same  year.  Its  existence  began  in  the  house  of  the 
Kev.  Jonathan  Dickinson,  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  church 
of  Elizabeth,  New  Jersey.  Thence  it  was  removed  to  Newark, 
and  in  1756  was  located  at  Princeton.  Out  of  this  work  of  the 
Log  College  sprang  also  a  number  of 

Classical  Schools. 

I.  In  1739  the  Rev.  Samuel  Blair,  a  graduate  of  the  Log 
College,  founded  an  academy  at  Faggs'  Manor,  Chester  county, 
Pa.,  in  which  were  educated  such  men  as  the  Rev.  Robert 
Smith,  D.  D.,  of  Pequea:  the  Rev.  John  Rodgers,  D.  D.,  of 
New  York :  James  Ross,  the  first  professor  of  languages  in 
Dickinson  College ;  the  Rev.  Samuel  Davies,  D.  D.,  a  presi- 
dent of  Princeton  College,  and  the  Rev.  John  McMillan,  D. 
D.,  founder  of  Jefferson  College,  Pa. 

II.  In  1743  the  academy  of  New  London,  Chester  county, 
Pa.,  which  afterwards  became  Delaware  College,  was  founded 
by  the  Synod  of  Philadelpha,  with  the  learned  Rev.  Dr. 
Francis  Alison  as  its  teacher.  Of  its  students  were  Charles 
Thompson,  secretary  of  the  Continental  Congress  :  the  Rev. 
John  Ewing,  D.  D.,  provost  of  the  Universit}^  of  Pennsyl- 
vania ;  the  Rev.  Drs.  Matthew  Wilson  and  James  Latta,  and 
three  signers  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  the  Hons. 
Thomas  McKean  and  George  Read,  of  Delaware,  and  the 
Hon.  James  Smith,  of  York,  Pa. 

III.  In  1744  the  Rev.  Samuel  Finley,  a  graduate  of  the  Log 
College,  established  an  academy    at   Nottingham,    Md.,   as    a 


Carlisle  Academy.  843 


training  school  for  ministers.  The  Rev.  Jumes  Power  and 
Joseph  Smith,  of  western  Pennsylvania;  the  Rev.  James  Wad- 
dell,  D.  D.,  the  famous  "  blind  preacher  "  of  Virginia;  Gov- 
ernors Martin,  of  North  Carolina  ;  McWhorter,  of  New  Jer- 
sey ;  Henry,  of  Maryland,  and  Dr.  Benjamin  Rush,  of  Phila- 
delphia, the  early  patron  of  Dickinson  College,  were  pupils  of 
this  school. 

IV.  In  1749  the  University  of  Pennsylvania  was  founded. 

V.  In  1750  the  Rev.  Robert  Smith,  D.  D.,  a  papil  of  the 
Rev.  Samuel  Blair,  established  an  academy  at  Pequea.  Lancas- 
ter county,  which  gave  to  the  church  the  Rev.  John  Blair 
Smith,  D.  D.,  the  first  president  of  Union  College,  New  York, 
and  the  Rev.  Samuel  Stanhope  Smith,  D.  D.,  who  founded 
Hampden  Sydney  College,  Virginia,  in  1771.  The  influence 
of  the  Log  College  was  felt  throughout  the  church,  and  when 
the  two  branches  were  brought  together  in  the  Old  and  New 
Side  reunion  of  1758,  with  such  men  as  Gilbert  Tennant,  John 
Blair,  Samuel  Davies,  John  Rodgers,  Robert  Smith  and  Sam- 
uel Finley,  there  could  be  no  question  as  to  the  worth  of  an 
American  education,  whether  for  the  pulpit,  the  academy  or  the 
college.  Henceforw^ard  there  was  no  barrier  to  the  minister's 
study  becoming  either  the  classical  school  or  the  theological 
seminary,  as  the  occasion  might  require,  and  there  some  of  the 
choicest  spirits  of  the  church  were  wholly  or  in  part  educated. 

Caklisle  Academy. 

The  first  classical  school  within  these  bounds  of  w^hich  we 
have  record  was,  according  to  Sypher's  History  of  Pennsylva- 
nia, organized  in  Carlisle  about  the  year  1760.  The  Rev.  Henry 
McKinley  was  principal ;  Gen.  John  Armstrong,  Jr.,  Dr. 
George  Stevenson  and  the  Rev.  Elisha  Macurdy  are  spoken  of 
as  pupils.  This  school  was  broken  up  in  1776  by  the  j)rinci- 
pal  and  most  of  the  students  enlisting  in  the  patriot  armv,  but 
it  did  not  die.  In  his  Life  of  the  Rev.  Elisha  Macurdy,  who 
was  one  of  the  ablest  of  the  early  ministers  of  western  Penn- 
sylvania, the  Rev.  David  Elliott,  D.  D.,  says,  "  Mr.  Macurdy 
was  born  in  Carlisle  in  1763,  and  enjoyed  such  advantages  as 
were  common  in  the  place  at  that  time.     One  of  his  instruct* 


344  Presbytery  of  Ca rlisle —  Ceii t<n ?? ial. 

ors  was  the  late  Judge  Creigh,  grandfather  of  the  Rev.  Thomas 
Creigh,  of  Mercersburg ;  another  was  a  son-in-law  of  the  Rev. 
John  Steel.  Under  this  instruction  Mr.  Macurdy  began  the 
study  of  the  Latin  language,  but  had  not  advanced  far  when  his 
studies  were  interrupted  and  the  school  was  dispersed  by  the 
breaking  out  of  the  war  of  the  Revolution."  Of  Professor 
Henry  McKinley,  the  Pennsylvania  Archives  say,  "  he  was 
an  Irish  clergyman  who  taught  a  classical  school  in  Carlisle. 
On  the  16th  of  October,  1776,  he  was  commissioned  captain  in 
the  Twelfth  Pennsylvania  regiment  of  the  Continental  line. 
His  company  numbered  seventy-two  men.  He  resigned  on  the 
18th  of  June,  1778,  and  resumed  teaching  in  Carlisle/'  Pre- 
sumably he  took  up  the  work  of  the  academy  which  he  had  re- 
linquished. 

In  the  order  of  time  it  is  proper  that  I  should  here  refer  to 
the  worji  of 

Dobbin's  Academy  at  Gettysburg. 

In  December.  1773.  the  Rev.  Alexander  Dobbin,  a  minister 
of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  church,  arrived  from  Ireland, 
and  on  the  24th  of  May,  1774,  was  installed  pastor  of  the  Rock 
Hill  church,  near  Gettysburg.  He  soon  afterwards  bought 
three  hundred  acres  of  land,  known  as  Dobbin's  tract,  on 
which  the  National  Cemetery  is  now  located.  In  1776,  Mr. 
Dobbin  erected  the  stone  house  now  standing  at  the  intersec- 
tion of  Washington  street  and  the  Emmittsburg  road.  This 
house  served  as  a  dwelling,  an  academy  and  a  church.  It  is 
the  oldest  Covenanter  church  building  in  this  country.  It  is 
two  stories  and  a  half  high,  sixty  feet  long  and  thirty-three 
feet  wide.  The  engraving"^  represents  its  present  appearance, 
and  indicates  that  it  is  as  strong  as  when  it  was  dedicated  dur- 
ing the  sessions  of  the  Reformed  Presbytery  in  August,  1776. 
The  mason  who  built  it,  had  recently  been  elected  an  elder  of 
the  congregation,  he  one  day  spoke  to  Mr.  Dobbin  of  the  poor 
quality  of  some  of  the  stone,  Mr.  Dobbin  assented,  saying, 
"  but  I  will  have  to  do  with  the  stone  as  the  congregation  did 
in   making  elders  ;  when   the  best  material  was  all  used  up, 

*  For  the  plate  and  information  we  are  indebted  to  editor  of  the  Reformed  Pres- 
byterian and  Covenanter  of  Allegheny,  Pa. 


Dobbin\s  Academy  at  dtUyshury.  845 

they  had  to  take  the  cobble-stones."  Some  of  the  untutored 
boys  who  came  into  Dobbins  Academy  may  not  have  seemed 
to  be  of  very  good  material,  but  like  those  well-set  cobble- 
stones, their  lives  are  yet  giving  permanence  to  both  church 
and  State.  Mr.  Dobbin  was  born  in  Londonderrv  in  1742  : 
was  educated  at  Glasgow  University  ;  he  died  in  Cfettv.sburg, 
June  1,  1809.  "  He  was  possessed  of  an  uncommon  combina- 
tion of  ministerial  gifts  and  graces,  of  prudence,  of  meekness, 
of  faithfulness  in  the  discharge  of  public  duty,  of  the  love  of 
peace  and  pleasantness  of  temper."  In  1792,  he,  with  his 
church,  united  with  the  Associate  Kefornied  Presbytery.  Of 
his  academy,  it  is  said,  "  it  was  broad  and  thorough  in  its  in- 
struction and  gained  a  high  reputation."  It  was  in  existence 
in  1801,  but  was  discontinued  soon  after  that  time.  Sixty  of 
its  pupils  became  professional  men,  of  whom  twenty-five  were 
ministers  of  the  gospel,  eight  of  these  having  studied  theology 
with  Mr.  Dobbin.  The  Rev.  Henry  R  Wilson,  D.  D.,  of 
Shippensburg  ;  Amos  A.  McGinley,  D.  D..  of  Path  Valley ; 
William  Speer,  of  Western  Pennsylvania ;  David  McConaughy, 
D.  D.,  president  of  Washington  College,  Pa.:  Robert  Proud  fit, 
D.  D.,  of  Union  College,  New  York ;  John  McJimsey,  D.  D., 
Professors  John  Boreland  and  John  Hayes,  of  Dickinson  Col- 
lege, and  Judge  John  Reed,  of  Carlisle,  were  pupils  of  this 
acadeniy.     Returning  to 

Carlisle  Academy, 

which  had  been  closed  in  1776,  we  find  that  in  April,  1781, 
John  Montgomery,  Robert  Miller,  Samuel  Postlethwaite,  Dr. 
Samuel  McCoskry,  William  Blair  and  others,  as  trustees,  asked 
the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  for  a  conference  concerning  the  in- 
terests of  this  school. 

They  desired,  First  That  a  committee  of  Presbytery  be 
appointed  to  examine  the  school  at  least  twice  a  year. 

Second.  That  some  of  the  members  of  the  Presbytery  be 
appointed  as  trustees. 

Third.  That  a  charter  be  applied  for  and  the  plan  of  the 
school  enlarged. 

In  response  of  this  the  Presbytery  commended  the  school  to 


346  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 

the  churches,  and  appointed  as  trustees  the  Revs.  John  Craig- 
head, of  Rocky  Spring;  John  King,  D.  D.,  of  Mercersburg ; 
John  Black,  of  Gettysburg  :  William  Linn,  of  Big  Spring,  and 
John  Linn,  of  Sherman's  Valley.  This  board  of  trustees  aimed 
only  at  resuscitating  and  chartering  the  existing  academy,  but 
there  was  some  dissatisfaction  with  Nassau  Hall  and  the  Uni- 
versity of  Pennsylvania ;  the  minds  of  many  men  in  the  east- 
ern part  of  the  State  had  turned  to  the  founding  of  another 
college,  and  Carlisle  was  deemed  a  good  location. 

.  Dickinson  College. 

Dr.  Benjamin  Rush,  of  Philadelphia,  a  graduate  of  Notting- 
ham Academy  and  Princeton  College,  whatever  his  religious 
belief,  had  tested  the  qualities  of  a  Presbyterian  education  and 
believed  in  it.  As  a  statesman  he  had  conceived  the  plan  of 
locating  four  institutions  of  learning  in  the  State — the  Univer- 
sity in  Philadelphia,  a  college  at  Lancaster  for  the  Grerman 
citizens,  a  college  at  Carlisle,  and  the  fourth  eventually  near 
Pittsburgh.  In  September,  1782,  he  published  an  article  en- 
titled, "Hints  for  establishing  a  college  at  Carlisle."  It  was 
his  purpose  that  the  college  should  be  in  the  hands  of  the 
Presbyterians. 

He  says,  "  in  the  present  plentitude  of  the  power  of  Presby- 
terians let  them  obtain  a  charter  for  a  college  in  Carlisle.  Let 
all  the  trustees,  as  well  as  the  professors  of  the  college,  be 
Presbyterians.  This  will  be  necessary  in  order  to  ^connect 
religion  and  learning.  In  the  present  constitution  of  things, 
religion  cannot  be  inculcated  without  a  system  or  form  of  some 
kind."  Dr.  Rush  secured  the  co-operation  of  the  Hon.  John 
Dickinson,  who  believed  with  him  in  the  union  of  learning 
and  religion.  As  stimulated  by  these  men,  the  citizens  of 
Cumberland  county  signed  and  presented  to  the  Legislature  of 
Pennsylvania  a  petition  for  a  college  charter.  This  charter 
was  granted  in  1783.  The  legend  on  its  corporate  seal  was, 
"  Pietate  et  Doctrina  tuta  Libertas.^^ 

1783-1833. 

This  period  of  fifty  years  covers  the  Presbyterian  history  of 
Dickinson  College.     At  its  very  outset  the  chartered  college 


Dickinson  College.  847 


was  met  with  aroused  sectarian  jealousy.  In  May,  1783,  Dr. 
Rush  issued  a  paper  entitled,  ''  Reasons  against  founding  a  col- 
lege at  Carlisle,"  meeting  the  opposition  with  irony,  in  which 
he  says,  "A  college  at  Carlisle  will  necessarily  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  Presbyterians,  who  are  a  nnost  intolerant  set  of 
people,  and  who  should  not  be  permitted  to  herd  together  lest 
they  should  awaken  the  jealousies  of  other  religious  societies, 
which  are  at  present  universally  in  love  with  Presbyterian 
manners,  character  and  government,  insomuch  that  in  a  few 
years,  if  Dr.  Rush  and  two  or  three  hot-headed  fanatics  do  not 
prevent  it,  the  whole  State,  and  especially  the  Quakers  and 
Tories,  will  accept  the  Presbyterian  religion." 

The  first  plan  was  modified  and  Presbyterian  control  was  se- 
cured, but  other  religious  bodies  were  represented  in  the  board 
of  trustees.  "  The  design,"  writes  Dr.  Rush,  March  19th,  1783, 
"  is  equally  patronized  by  men  of  every  political  and  religious 
party  in  the  frontier  counties  of  Pennsylvania.  The  trustees 
who  have  been  named  have  been  drawn  equally  from  Consti- 
stitutionalists  and  Republicans,  from  Old  and  New  Lights, 
and  still  further,  to  remove  all  jealousies  respecting  Presbyte- 
rians, five  or  six  trustees  are  taken  from  the  English  and  Luth- 
eran churches."  Here  was  the  beginning  of  the  agitation  which 
culminated  in  the  loss  of  the  college  to  the  Presbyterian 
church  in  1833.  "  Let  all  the  trustees,  the  principal  and  the 
professors  be  Presbyterians,"  was  the  original  design  of  Dr. 
Rush,  and  it  was  feasible.  The  compromise  in  obedience  to 
popular  clamor,  though  giving  a  present  advantage,  was  the 
beginning  of  trouble.  The  Presbyterians  were  thus  at  the  out- 
set placed  at  the  disadvantage  of  a  majority  party  that  must 
bear  the  burdens  of  administration,  of  raising  revenues,  of  mis- 
takes and  lack  of  success,  while  on  the  scattered  minority  there 
rests  only  the  obligation  of  friendly  interest.  The  name  of  the 
Hon.  John  Dickinson,  a  Friend,  and  President  of  the  Supreme 
Executive  Council  of  the  State,  was  given  to  the  college,  and  he 
was  made  president  of  the  board  of  trustees. 
Other  Colleges. 

At  this  time  there  were  about  three   millions   of  people  on 
these  shores.     Harvard,  Yale,  Brown  and  Dartmouth  colleges 


348  Presbytery  of  Carlisle —  Centennial. 


m  New  England  ;  Columbia,  in  New  York  ;  Nassau  Hall  and 
Rutgers,  in  New  Jersey  ;  William  and  Mary,  Hampden  Syd- 
ney, and  the  one-year-old  Washington  College,  in  Virginia  ;  the 
University  at  Philadelphia  and  Dickinson  in  Pennsylvania ; 
none  westward  lo  the  setting  sun.  Dickinson  was  the  twelfth 
college  in  the  United  States  to  receive  a  charter. 

Choosing  a  Faculty. 
The  first  meeting  of  the  board  of  trustees  after  the  organiza- 
tion was  held  in  the  court  house  at  Carlisle  on  the  6th  of 
April,  1784.  The  amounts  of  subscriptions  in  cash  and  in  cer- 
tificates of  land  were  found  to  be  £2,839  125.  6d  This  was 
capable  of  yielding  immediately  £130  per  year.  Means  were 
devised  for  increasing  this  amount,  and  the  Rev.  Charles  Nis- 
bet,  D.  D.,  was  chosen  principal,  and  James  Ross,  author  of  a 
Latin  grammar,  professor  of  Latin  and  Greek.  On  the  1st  of 
November,  1784.  the  Rev.  Robert  Davidson,  D.  D.,  was  chosen 
professor  of  history,  geography,  chronology,  rhetoric  and 
belles-lettres.  He  was  also  about  the  same  time  chosen  pastor 
of  the  Presbyterian  church.  A  Mr.  Jait  is  spoken  of  as  from 
the  first  being  employed  "  to  teach  the  students  to  read  and 
write  the  English  language  with  elegance  and  propriety  " — a 
very  important  work. 

Dr.  Nisbet's  Administration — 1785-1804. 
When  the  Rev.  John  Witherspoon,  of  Paisley,  Scotland,  was 
chosen  president  of  Nassau  Hall,  in  1767,  he  declined,  recom- 
mending the  Rev.  Charles  Nisbet,  of  Montrose,  then  thirty -one 
years  old.  Dr.  Witherspoon  was  induced  to  accept,  but  when 
Dickinson  began  to  look  for  a  principal  sixteen  yeai-s  later  its 
friends  turned  at  once  to  Dr.  Nisbet,  w^ho  had  become  one  of 
the  brilliant  scholars  of  the  Scotch  church,  and  he  was  chosen. 
He  hesitated  ;  he  had  been  an  ardent  friend  of  the  colonies  in 
the  revolutionary  struggle  and  was  well  disposed  toward  the 
work  here,  but  his  friends  in  Scotland  sought  to  dissuade  him. 
Sanguine  Dr.  Rush  saw  Dickinson  College  with  Dr.  Nisbet  at 
its  head  as  the  "first  literary  institution  in  America,"  and  was 
untiring  in  his  urgency.  Dr.  Nisbet  accepted,  and  a  little  more 
than  a  year  after  his  election  sailed  from  Greenock  on  the  23d 


College  Buildings.  849 


of  April,  1785,  reaching  Philadelphia  on  the  9th  day  of  Jun<\ 
a  voyage  of  forty-six  days.  He  was  then  in  his  tiftieih  year.  In 
Phihidelphia  he  was  entertained  by  Dr.  Rush  "  with  a  hospi- 
tality which  would  do  honor  to  any  age  or  country.  '*  Lux- 
ury in  furniture  and  dress  prevails  more  than  excess  in  eating 
and  drinking."  ''  As  to  m}-  own  affairs  the  prospects  are 
more  encouraging  than  I  expected,''  Setting  out  for  Carlisle, 
he  reached  there  on  the  fourth  of  July.  The  people  were  cele- 
brating the  anniversary  of  independence,  and  a  deputation  of 
citizens  accompanied  by  a  troop  of  cavalry  met  him  at  Boiling 
Springs  and  escorted  him  to  the  borough. 

On  the  5tli  of  July  the  people  assembled  in  the  Presbyterian 
church  for  his  inauguration.  John  Montgomery,  Jr.,  welcomed 
him  on  behalf  of  the  students.  Profe-sor  James  Ross  delivered 
an  address  of  welcome  in  Latin,  after  which  Dr.  Nisbet,  taking 
for  his  text  Acts  7 :  22,  ''  And  Moses  was  learned  in  all  the 
wisdom  of  the  Egyptians,  and  was  mightv  in  words  and  in 
deeds,"  his  theme  being,  "  The  importance  of  union  between 
learning  and  piety,"  delivered  his  inaugural  address  and  re- 
ceived the  keys  of  the  college.  This  is  said  to  be  the  only  ad- 
dress he  ever  allowed  to  be  published.  It  was  a  "  day  of  small 
things  "  in  the  eyes  of  the  accomplished  Scotchman,  who  was 
the  peer  of  the  foremost  scholars  of  his  native  land  and  fitted 
to  grace  any  chair  in  her  universities.  His  salary  was  £250 
sterling,  or  twelve  hundred  dollars.  He  was  chosen  co- pastor 
with  Dr.  Davidson  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  receiving  there- 
for £60  sterling  per  year.  In  this  relation  he  continued, 
preaching  once  each  SabbatlL  until  his  death. 

College  Building. 
The  college  was  opened  in  a  small  building  erected  by  the 
citizens  on  lot  219,  where  the  public  school  now  is,  in  Liberty 
alley,  between  Bedford  street  and  the  southeast  corner  of  the 
square.  Dr.  Nisbet's  first  home  in  Carlisle  was  at  the  military 
barracks,  then  unoccupied  by  soldiers.  During  the  war  of  the 
Revolution  Carlisle  became  an  important  place  of  rendezvous 
for  the  American  troops,  and  because  located  at  a  distance 
from  the  seat  of  war,  British  prisoners  were  frequently  sent 
here  for  secure  confinement. 


350  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


The  Hessian  soldiers  captured  at  Trenton,  N.  J.,  in  1777, 
heing  held  here,  were  set  to  work  on  government  buildings, 
and,  among  others,  erected  the  ''guard  house,"  which  is  still 
standing,  a  solid  stone  strecture.  Its  relation  to  the  work  of 
education  now  is,  that  it  is  occasionally  used  as  a  suitable  place 
for  young  Indians  of  the  Training  School,  under  the  care  of 
Capt  R  H.  Pratt,  to  study  over  their  misdeeds.  The  spot  was 
a  beautiful  one,  and  in  the  residence  of  the  military  command- 
ant Dr.  Nisbet  had  a  pleasant  home,  but,  with  his  family,  he 
must  pass  through  what  was  called  a  "  seasoning  "  to  the  climate. 
The  whole  family  was  taken  down  with  chills  and  fever,  the 
good  Scotch  theologian  always  taking  the  heartiest  shake. 

Discouragements. 

The  demoralization  of  the  war  was  on  the  country,  wide- 
spread poverty,  prostration  of  commerce,  general  discourage- 
ment, mutual  distrust,  absence  of  enterprise,  prevailing  gloom. 
In  the  college,  a  superficial  course  of  study,  which  he  was  un- 
able to  improve  because  the  trustees  preferred  numbers  to  a 
thorough  course  of  study,  and  their  power,  he  said,  "  was  abso- 
lute and  without  appeal."  Sick,  disappointed  and  disgusted, 
Dr.  Nisbet  resigned  on  the  18th  of  October,  1785,  and  would 
have  returned  to  his  native  land  and  been  lost  to  us  but  for  a 
trace  of  the  old  Adam  in  him,  which  would  not  let  him  sail  in 
a  vessel  commanded  by  an  Irish  captain.  Very  reluctantly 
the  trustees  accepted  the  resignation  which  he  persistently 
pressed  upon  them.  Regaining  his  health  he,  in  the  spring  of 
1786,  consented  to  a  re-election.  He  began  four  courses  of  lec- 
tures, as  follows  :  on  logic,  mental  philosophy,  moral  philos- 
ophy and  belles-lettres. 

Students. 
During  the  first  year  the  college  had  thirty-five  students. 
In  November,  1786,  there  were  twenty  students  in  the  college 
classes  and  forty  in  the  grammar  school.  There  were  but  three 
classes  prescribed  in  the  course — freshmen,  junior  and  senior. 
In  1787  Dickinson  College  gave  to  the  world  its  first  graduat- 
ino-  class,  consisting  of  nine  men  :  Isaiah  Blair,  of  Cumberland 
county :  John   Boyce,  of   Ireland,   who    afterward    became    a 


Theological  Class.  351 


minister  in  the  Carolinas  ;  John  Bryson,  of  Cumberland  county, 
who  became  a  Presbyterian  minister  in  Nortliunil)erland  county  ; 
Robert  Duncan,  James  Gittiugs,  David  McKeehan,  Steele 
Sample,  afterwards  a  lawyer  in  Pittsburgh,  Judge  Jonathan 
Walker  and  Dayid  Watts,  a  prominent  lawyer  of  Carlisle. 

Theological  Class. 
Of  the  eleven  members  of  the  class  of  1788,  seven  were  can- 
didates for  the  ministry.  At  the  request  of  these  young  men 
Dr.  Nisbet  consented  to  deliver  a  course  of  theological  lectures  ; 
this  course  consisted  of  four  hundred  and  eighteen  lectures  on 
systematic  theology,  and  twenty-two  lectures  on  the  pastoral 
office.  The  first  lecture  was  delivered  October  31,  1788,  and 
the  last  one  January  5,  1791.  It  was  his  custom  to  read  slowly 
from  a  fully  written  manuscript,  while  the  students  copied  in 
full.  The  students  requested  him  to  have  his  lectures  printed, 
but  he  refused,  saying  that  he  had  drawn  freely  from  all 
sources  and  could  not  allow  them  to  be  given  out  as  original. 
There  were  nine  in  the  class,  among  whom  were  two  brothers 
from  near  Carlisle,  the  Rev.  Samuel  Woods,  of  Ohio,  and  the 
Rev.  William  Woods,  of  Bethel  Presbyterian  church,  Alle- 
ghan}^  county,  Pa.  1  have  seen  a  copy  of  these  lectures  written 
by  the  latter.  This  course  of  lectures  was  never  repeated  to  a 
second  class,  the  reason,  according  to  Dr.  Samuel  Miller,  was 
that  the  students  of  that  day  deemed  it  too  long  and  the 
drudgery  of  writing  too  great  A  number  of  individual  stu- 
dents resorted  to  Dr.  Nisbet  for  direction  in  their  study,  among 
these  was  the  Rev.  Dr.  Samuel  Miller,  afterwards  the  eminent 
professor  in  Princeton  Theological  Seminary,  and  the  Rev. 
Matthew  Brown,  D.  D.,  president  of  Jefferson  College,  Pa. 

Aid. 
There  was  a  great  deal  of  activity  in  the  early  liistory  of  the 
college  in  trying  to  meet  the  demands.  William  Bingham,  of 
Philadelphia,  was  sent  to  Great  Britan  to  get  money  for  the 
college,  but  his  efforts  were  fruitless.  Dr.  Rush  gave  and  col- 
lected money,  ministers  gave  out  of  their  scanty  means.  In 
April,  1786,  tne  Legislature  gave  £500  sterling  and  ten  thou- 
sand acres  of  unapjjropriated  land,  then    worth   about  twenty 


352  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

cents  per  acre.  In  1791,  it  appropriated  £1,500  sterling 
towards  securing  a  new  site  and  buildings.  In  1798,  it  gave* 
$3,000  more  for  the  same  purpose,  when  the  present  location, 
then  called  ''out-lots,"  a  tract  of  seven  and  one-third  acres  was 
bought  for  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars.  The  building  now 
called  "West  College  was  erected  in  1802,  but  was  burned  when 
nearing  completion.  Fortunateh'  the  library  and  })hilosophical 
apparatus  had  not  been  taken  to  it.  An  appeal  was  at  once 
made  to  the  friends  of  the  college,  and  among  the  subscriptions 
was  one  of  one  hundred  dollars  from  President  Thomas  Jeffer- 
son. The  re-building  was  begun  in  1803,  and  the  edifice  was 
occupied  in  1805. 

Death  of  Dr.  Nisbet. 

Dr.  Nisbet  was  not  allowed  to  enjov  these  more  favorable 
conditions.  About  the  beginning  of  January,  1804,  he  was 
seized  with  a  severe  cold  accompanied  with  inflammation  of 
the  lungs  and  fever,  after  a  short  illness,  with  the  words  ''  Holy, 
Holy,  Holy,"  on  his  lips,  he  gently  fell  asleep  on  the  eighteenth 
day  of  January,  1804,  having  just  completed  his  sixty-eighth 
year.  His  death  was  a  sad  loss  to  the  college.  During  his  ad- 
ministration one  hundred  and  seventy-seven  graduates  had 
been  sent  forth  besides  his  theological  students,  and  the  repu- 
tation of  the  college  was  fully  established. 

Graduates. 
Among  his  students  were  Francis  Herron,  D.  D.,  of  Pitts- 
burgh ;  Judges  Wm.  Creighton,  of  Ohio,  and  Alexander  Nis- 
bet, of  Baltimore  ;  Gen.  Callender  Irvine,  of  the  U.  S.  army ; 
College  presidents,  the  Revs.  Matthew  Brown,  D.  D.,  of  Jef- 
ferson College,  David  McConaughy,  of  Washington  College? 
and  Robert  G.  Wilson,  D.  D.,  of  Ohio  University  ;  Henry  L. 
Davis,  D.  D.;  of  St.  John's  College,  Md.  ;  United  States  Sena- 
tors, Jesse  Wharton,  of  Tennessee  ;  William  Wilkins,  of  Penn- 
sylvania; H.  M.  Ridgeley,  of  Delaware,  and  Ninian  Edwards, 
of  Illinois  ;  Supreme  Judges,  James  R.  Black,  of  Delaware, 
John  Kennedy  and  Charles  Huston,  of  Pennsylvania,  and  the 
Hon.  Roger  B.  Taney,  Chief  Justice  of  the  Supreme  Court  of 
the  United  States. 


A  /Student's  Experienct^.  353 

Professors. 

Dr.  Davidson  continued  througli  Dr.  Xisbet's  adtninistnitioii 
and  succeeded  liim  as  principal.  James  Ross  remained  from 
1784  till  1792.  Charles  Huston,  as  tutor,  according  to  Jud^^c 
Taney,  filled  the  chair  vacated  by  Prof.  Ross,  from  1792-94  • 
Prof.  William  Thomson  from  1794  till  1804. 

Robert  Johnston  was  tutor  in  1785-6  and  professor  of  mathe- 
matics and  natural  philosophy,  1786-7.  James  McCormick 
succeeded  him  as  professor  in  this  chair  in  1788  ,'ind  j-emained 
till  1814.  The  Rev.  Isaac  Grrier  was  tutor  from  1788-90  ;  Henry 
Lyon  Davis,  1798-4. 

A  Student's  Experience. 

A  chapter  in  the  autobiography  of  the  Hon.  Roger  B.  Taney, 
who,  from  1836  to  1864,  was  Chief  Justice  of  the  United  States 
Supreme  Court,  interprets  to  us  something  of  the  college  life  of 
his  day,  1792-5.  His  parents  were  Roman  Catholics.  His  rea- 
son for  going  to  Dickinson  College  was  that  two  or  three  young 
men  from  his  neighborhood  had  been  students  there  and  had 
spoken  highly  of  the  institution.  He  set  out  with  others  from 
his  home  in  Calvert  county,  Maryland,  in  a  schooner  bound  for 
Baltimore,  and  reached  that  city  after  a  voyage  of  one  week. 
He  says,  "  There  was  no  stage  or  public  conveyance  running  to 
Carlisle,  and  we  stayed  at  an  inn  until  we  could  find  a  wagon 
not  too  heavily  loaded  to  take  our  trunks.  We  went  with  the 
wagon  and  occasionally  were  allowed  to  ride.  The  whole  jour- 
ney from  home  took  us  about  a  fortnight.  We  had  to  take  in 
specie  enough  money  to  last  us  till  the  next  vacation.  This 
money  was  during  our  journey  kept  in  the  trunks,  and  robbery 
was  hardly  thought  of.  I  remained  in  college  from  the  spring 
of  1792  till  the  fall  of  1795.  On  account  of  the  great  distance 
I  went  home  but  twice  during  that  time,  and  then  walked  to 
Baltimore  with  a  companion  in  two  days.  The  building  used 
for  a  college  was  a  small,  shabby  one  in  a  dirty  alley.  There 
was  a  large  lot  in  the  rear,  where  the  students  amused  them- 
selves playing  bandy.  After  the  first  six  months  I  boarded 
with  Professor  McCormick.  A  number  of  other  students 
boarded  there,  and  both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  McCormick  were  as  kind 
23 


354  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


to  us  as  parents.  The  Professor  gave  unwearied  attention  to 
our  studies;  he  was  full  of  patience  and  good  nature,  and 
sometimes  seemed  distressed  in  examining  a  student  on  find- 
ing that  he  was  not  quite  so  learned  as  the  Professor  himself. 
My  father  had  placed  me  under  the  care  of  Dr.  Nisbet,  and  he 
was  a  faithful  guardian.  I  spent  many  a  delightful  evening  at 
his  home.  His  conversation  was  always  intended  for  my  bene- 
fit and  instruction,  though  it  was  not  made  to  appear  so  at  the 
time.  Mrs.  Nisbet  was  a  very  excellent  and  venerable  lady. 
She  gave  me  a  great  deal  of  advice,  but  it  was  given  in  such 
broad  Scotch  that  I  could  understand  but  half  of  it,  and  could 
only  give  my  assent.  I  suppose  I  often  said  yes  when  no 
would  have  been  more  fitting  Dr.  Nisbet's  classes  were  warmly 
and  affectionately  attached  to  him.  He  was  cheerful  and  ani- 
mated, full  of  anecdote  and  classical  allusion,  seasoned  with 
lively  and  playful  wit.  His  sarcasm  and  wit  were  at  times  se- 
vere and  cut  deep,  but  T  never  saw  it  used  unless  a  student  de- 
served it.  His  lectures  were  written  out  and  read  slowly  that 
the  students  might  copy  them.  In  his  examinations  he  always 
preferred  an  answer  in  the  student's  own  language,  though  it 
might  not  be  as  accurate  ;  his  object  was  to  teach  the  student 
to  study,  to  think,  to  reason,  to  form  an  opinion. 

''  In  his  lecture  on  ethics  he  discoursed  on  the  law  of  nations. 
He  was  anti-republican,  had  no  faith  in  our  institutions,  did 
not  believe  in  their  stability.  The  class  was  good-natured 
about  such  utterances,  but  would  not  write  down  that  part  of 
bis  lecture ;  against  any  other  professor  they  would  have  re- 
belled." 

Judge  Taney  speaks  of  Dr.  Davidson  as  very  learned  and 
dignified,  but  he  had  no  patience  with  his  rhyming  geography, 
Charles  Huston  was  professor  of  Latin  and  Grreek,  and  a  very 
accomplished  scholar.  He  was  studying  law  and  resigned 
about  the  time  our  class  became  seniors.  He  afterwards  became 
a  very  eminent  jurist  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  Pennsylvania. 
There  were  twenty  or  thirty  students  in  the  class  of  1795. 
Two  honors  were  to  be  awarded,  the  valedictory  and  the  salu- 
tatory. In  accordance  with  their  custom,  the  faculty,  instead 
of  awarding  them,  left  the  choice  to  the  class.     The  members 


J)r.  Davidson  s  Administraiion.  366 


of  each  literary  society  would  have  been  glad  to  have  had  both, 
but  the  majority  must  rule,  and  the  balance  of  power  was  often 
held  by  those  who  belonged  to  neither  societ3^  My  opponent 
in  the  belle-lettres  society  was  Joshua  Williams,  a  mature 
scholar,  who  became  an  enjinent  Presbyterian  minister.  I  was 
elected  valedictorian  by  a  majority  of  one  or  two  votes,  which 
result  I  afterwards  learned,  was  due  to  tlie  influence  of  my 
classmate,  John  Lyon,  of  Carlisle.  The  salutatory  was  given 
to  David  McConaughy  of  the  other  society,  afterwards  a  col- 
lege president.  It  had  been  more  comfortable  for  me  to  have 
gone  home  after  the  senior  examination,  as  students  were 
allowed  to  do.  I  had  a  hard  task  before  me.  The  exercises 
in  our  literary  societies  consisted  mainly  of  select  orations  and 
the  discussion  of  questions.  I  was  entirely  unused  to  com- 
mitting my  thoughts  to  paper."  And  yet  this  boy  student 
was  destined  to  write,  for  twenty-eight  years,  the  highest  legal 
decisions  in  the  land.  "  The  faculty  chose  the  subject  and 
gave  to  each  speaker  an  outline  of  the  address.  The  exercises 
of  commencement  day  were  held  in  the  Presbyterian  church, 
the  faculty,  the  trustees  and  the  graduating  class  occupving  a 
large  platform  about  the  pulpit.  There  was  a  large  and  intel- 
ligent audience  present.  With  great  anxiety  I  awaited  my 
turn,  and  then  spoke  without  any  need  of  the  prompter,  but 
with  too  much  trepidation  for  pathos  in  the  farewells." 

Dr.  Davidson's  Administration — 180^1809. 

On  the  death  of  Dr.  Nisbet,  the  vice-principal,  Dr.  Kobert 
Davidson  was  placed  in  the  chair  of  the  principal.  He  was  a 
judicious  man  and  an  accomplished  scholar.  The  financial 
condition  of  the  college  is  indicated  by  the  fact  that  Dr. 
Nisbet's  salary  had  been  reduced  from  $1,200  to  $800,  and  at 
the  time  of  his  death  the  arrearage  amounted  to  four  or  five 
years'  salary.  This  condition  was  due  no  doubt  to  the  burden 
of  both  building  and  rebuilding  the  college  within  two  or  three 
years.  The  number  of  students  was  encouraging  and  increased 
during  this  administration ;  but  the  infirmaties  of  years  were 
upon  Dr.  Davidson,  and  he  relinquished  the  college  entirely 
for  his  pastorate  in  1809.      He  died  in  1812.  after  twenty-eight 


356  Prtsbyiery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

years  of  service  in  the  First  church  and  twenty-five  3^ ears  in 
the  college.  On  his  tombstone  in  the  old  burying  ground  in 
CarUsle  is  engraved,  "A  Blessed  Peacemaker." 

In  the  faculty  were  Professor  McCormick,  John  Boreland, 
professor  of  Greek  and  Latin,  1801-5 ;  John  Hayes  of  the 
class  of  1805,  tutor,  1805-7,  professor  of  Greek  and  Latin, 
1807-9. 

Among  the  forty-one  graduates  during  this  principalship  were 
Professor  John  Hayes,  the  Rev.  James  Linn,  D.  D.,  of  Belle- 
fonte;  the  Rev.  David  Elliott,  D.  D.,  of  the  Western  Theo- 
logical Seminary;  Dr.  Alfred  Foster,  of  Carlisle;  the  Rev.  L 
N.  C.  Grier,  D.  D.,  of  Brandy  wine  Manor,  Pa.;  Judge  John 
Reed,  of  Carlisle,  and  the  Hon.  James  Buchanan,  fifteenth 
President  of  the  United  States. 

Dr.  xItwater's  Administration — 1809-1815. 

On  the  27th  of  September,  1809,  the  Rev.  Jeremiah  At- 
water,  D.  D.,  formerly  president  of  Middlebury  College,  Vt., 
was  inaugurated  principal.  He  was  a  graduate  of  Yale  Col- 
lege and  a  tutor  there.  When  but  twent3^-six  years  of  age  he 
was  chosen  president  at  Middlebury  and  nine  years  afterwards 
was  chosen  here.  He  lived  in  retirement  after  leaving  this  col- 
lege and  died  July  28,  1858.  The  necessary  expense  of  a  year 
in  college  at  this  time,  say  the  trustees,  is  one  hundred  and 
forty  dollars.  The  number  of  students  was  large.  Sixt^^  young 
men  were  identified  with  the  class  of  1812,  of  whom  twentj^-six 
graduated.  Among  these  were  General  Samuel  Alexander  and 
James  Hamilton,  of  Carlisle  ;  Professor  Richard  Henry  Lee,  of 
Washington  College,  Pa.,  a  grandson  of  Richard  Hcnr\^  Lee, 
of  Virginia  ;  Hon.  Robert  Cooper  Grier,  a  justice  of  the  Su- 
preme Court  of  the  United  States.  The  students  formed  a  mil- 
itary companv  and  offered  themselves  to  the  government  for 
the  war  of  1812,  but  were  never  ordered  awa}^  from  the  Car- 
lisle barracks.  In  1811  Judge  Thomas  Cooper  was  chosen  pro- 
fessor of  chemistry  and  natural  philosophy.  He  was  born  in 
London  and  educated  at  Oxford.  A  girondist  in  France,  a 
bleacher  and  calico  printer  in  Manchester :  in  America  a 
friend  of  Dr.  Priestly,  a  lawyer,  a  doctor  and  a  judge,  a  pro- 


Dr.  Atwater^s  Administration.  357 


fessor  of  cheiriistry  and  political  economy,  a  translator  of  the 
Institutes  of  Justinian  and  author  of  a  whole  emporium  (jf  arts 
and  sciences.  In  philosophy  he  was  a  materialist  and  in  reli- 
gion a  free-thinker,  and  yet,  with  all  this  variety  and  versatil- 
ity, the  clergymen  of  the  board  of  trustees  were  not  ha[)])v. 

The  Hon.  Andrew  Carothers,  who  was  connected  with  the 
board  from  181-i  till  1833,  and  for  four  years  its  president, 
says  that  at  the  time  of  Mr.  Cooper's  nomination  there  began 
to  be  opposition  in  the  board  to  the  influence  of  the  clergy. 
They  firmly  protested  against  his  election.  His  friends,  how- 
ever, prevailed,  and  the  result  was  that  the  confidence  of  the 
religious  portion  of  the  community  was  shaken.  The  clergy- 
men retired  from  the  board,  and  as  to  any  active  co-operation 
withdrew  their  interest  and  patronage.  Evidently  the  time  had 
come  when  the  majority  of  the  trustees  thought  that  the  reputa- 
tion and  work  of  Judge  Cooper,  who  had  been  on  the  bench  in 
Northumberland  county,  was  worth  more  to  the  college  than 
the  influence  of  the  ministers  of  religion,  and  their  voice  was 
disregarded.  The  number  of  students  was  large,  but,  says  Mr. 
Carothers,  ''  discord  and  confusion  prevailed  in  the  administra- 
tion of  the  government  and  discipline  of  the  institution.  The 
morals  of  the  youth  became  corrupt,  and  everything  gave  evi- 
dent signs  of  a  rapid  tendency  to  ruin,  as  the  Hon.  John  B. 
Gibson,  writing  as  the  chairman  of  the  committee  of  corre- 
spondence to  Dr.  Mason,  relative  to  the  organization  of  a  fac- 
ulty, very  forcibly  and  accurately  described  it.  '  It  is  a  dis- 
astrous period  in  the  annals  of  the  institution,  which  can  afford 
little  to  instruct  and  nothing  to  amuse,  unless  it  be  the  melan- 
choly spectacle  of  an  institution  hastening  to  destruction, 
under  the  accumulated  evils  of  mal-organization,  mal-adminis- 
tration,  a  total  relaxation  of  discipline  and  the  prostration  of 
all  authority.'  " 

The  education  of  a  ministry  was  a  leading  aim  in  the  found- 
ing of  all  our  early  colleges.  The  change  that  has  taken  place 
at  Dickinson  is  sufficiently  indicated  by  the  fact  that  while  the 
class  of  eleven  men  in  1788  gave  seven  ministers  to  the 
church,  the  two  hundred  and  sixteen  enrolled  as  members  of 
the  classes  from  1811  to  1815  gave  but  ten  ministers. 


358  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

Dr.  Atwater  resigned  in  1815  and  Professor  Cooper  about 
the  same  time.  Tlie  other  members  of  the  faculty  during  this 
administration  were  the  veteran,  James  McCormick,  who  in 
1811  yielded  the  stud}^  of  natural  philosoph}^  to  Professor 
Cooper  and  continued  in  the  chair  of  mathematics  till  1814. 

He  was  succeeded  by  Professor  Eugene  Nulty.  The  chair 
of  Latin  and  Grreek  was  filled  by  the  Rev.  Henry  R  Wilson, 
D.  D.,  from  1809-13,  afterwards  by  Professor  Joseph  Shaw, 
1813-15.  Professor  Claudius  Berard  taught  modern  languages 
in  181-1-15  ;  Dr.  Frederick  Aigster  was  lecturer  on  chemistry, 
1810-11  ;  John  McClure,  of  the  class  of  1802,  and  Samuel  B. 
How,  afterwards  principal,  were  tutors  in  1810-11  ;  Robert  C. 
Grier,  of  the  class  of  1812,  in  1812-13,  and  James  G.  McNeily, 
of  the  class  of  1813,  in  1813-15.  Of  the  ninety-one  graduates 
of  this  administration,  in  addition  to  those  already  mentioned, 
were  Dr.  William  C.  Chambers,  of  Carlisle,  the  father  of  the 
Rtjv.  Dr.  Talbot  W.  Chambers,  of  New  York  :  John  D.  Mahan, 
of  Carlisle  ;  the  Rev.  John  Knox,  D.  D.,  of  New  York  ;  the 
Rev.  Jeremiah  Chamberlain,  D.  D.,  president  of  Oakland  Col- 
lege, Mi^s.  ;  the  Hon.  Harmar  Denn}^,  of  Pittsburgh ;  Judge 
Calvin  Blythe,  of  Dauphin  county,  Pa.  :  the  Rev.  James  S. 
Woods,  who,  from  1823  to  1862,  was  pastor  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian church  of  Lewistown,  Pa. :  Hon.  Peter  Ihrie,  of  Easton, 
and  Hon.  James  S.  Green,  professor  of  law  in  Princeton  Col- 
lege. 

Dr.  John  McKnight's  Administration — 1815-1816. 

The  Rev.  John  McKnight,  D.  D.,  moderator  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  1795,  was  born  near  Carlisle,  October  1,  1754, 
educated  at  Princeton,  and  was  now  in  his  sixty-first  year. 
His  active  ministry  had  been  mainly  spent  as  a  pastor  in  New 
York  city.  When  elected  principal  he  was  in  broken  health 
and  living  on  his  farm  at  Rocky  Spring,  Franklin  county. 

No  doubt  the  trustees  hoped  that  his  wisdom  and  the  power 
of  his  name  would  save  the  college.  Contrar}^  to  his  own  in- 
clinations, he  yielded  to  the  importunities  of  his  friends  and 
accepted  the  principalship  in  1815.  But  he  soon  found  that 
the  fiscal  concerns  of  the  institution  were  so  embarrassed  as  to 


Losses  and  Closing.  359 


render  its  success  or  even  permanency  doubtful,  and  after  a 
little  more  than  a  year  he  resigned  and  returned  to  his  farm. 
The  work  demanded  a  young,  vigorous  and  hopeful  man,  ready 
for  self-denial  and  capable  of  hard  work.  The  physical 
strength  of  Dr.  McKnight  was  not  sufficient  for  such  heavy 
burdens.  Professors  Nulty  and  Berard  seem  to  have  been  the 
only  co-workers  in  the  faculty  in  1816.  According  to  the 
Alumni  Record,  lately  published  by  the  college,  there  were 
eighty-one  students  connected  with  the  classes  to  graduate  in 
1816,  17,  18  and  19.  The  fact  that  but  six  out  of  thirty- 
seven  of  those  on  the  senior  class  roll  of  1816  graduated  indi- 
cates the  great  depletion  of  numbers.  Among  the  graduates 
of  this  year  was  the  Hon.  Ross  Wilkins,  of  Carlisle,  who  from 
1836  to  1869  was  circuit  judge  of  the  United  States  court  for 
Michigan.  In  the  roll  of  the  class  that  would  have  graduated 
in  1818  was  the  name  of  the  Rev.  John  Winebrenner,  founder 
of  the  church  known  as  the  Bethel  or  Church  of  God.  In  the 
roll  of  1819  occurs  the  name  of  the  Hon.  P'rederick  Watts,  wlio, 
after  a  useful  and  honorable  public  life,  is  yet  one  of  Carlisle's 
most  highly  honored  citizens. 

Losses  and  ClosinCt. 

In  the  death  of  some  of  its  earliest  and  most  faithful  and  useful 
friends  the  college  had  lately  suffered  severe  losses.  The  Hon. 
John  Dickinson  and  Colonel  John  Montgomery  died  in  1808 ; 
Dr.  Benjamin  Rush,  John  King,  D.  D.,  and  John  Creigh  died 
in  1813. 

By  the  death  of  Robert  Davidson,  D.  D.,  in  1812,  and  the 
retirement  of  Professor  James  McCormick,  in  1814,  there  was 
the  loss  of  two  self-denying  workers  who  had  given  their  lives 
to  its  interests.  The  troubles  in  the  administration  and  the 
financial  difficulties  led  to  the  closing  of  the  doors  of  the  col- 
lege on  the  resignation  of  Dr.  McKnight,  in  1816.  They  re- 
mained closed  till  1821.  After  the  death  of  John  Dickinson, 
in  1808,  Dr.  John  King,  of  Mercersburg,  was  chosen  president 
of  the  board  of  trustees,  but  by  reason  of  intirmity  served  but 
one  year.  Dr.  James  Armstrong,  of  Carlisle,  was  chosen  and 
served  till  1824.  Isaac  B.  Parker  was  secretarv  from  1814-21. 


i)Q{)  Preshi/tery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


The  Re-Opening  of  Dickinson  College  in  1821. 

By  an  act  of  the  Legislature  passed  February  20,  1821,  in 
which  the  State  acceded  to  an  arrangement  of  the  board  of  trus- 
tees of  the  college,  the  sum  of  $6,000  in  hand  and  $2,000  an- 
nually for  five  years  was  given  in  lieu  of  eight  thousand  acres 
of  land  and  certain  securities,  on  the  sale  of  two  thousand  addi- 
tional acres  conveyed  to  the  State  by  the  board.  By  this  means 
the  college  was  resuscitated,  a  faculty  consisting  of  a  principal 
and  three  professors  was  organized  and  a  preparatoiy  school 
established.  In  organizing  this  faculty  the  board  reasoned  that 
by  emplo3nng  men  of  acknowledged  talents,  reputation  and 
erudition,  and  by  securing  their  services  exclusively  for  the 
college,  its  interests  would  be  most  effectively  advanced. 

This  required  liberal  salaries  and  it  was  agreed  that  such 
should  be  given.  The  principal's  salary  was  fixed  at  $2,000, 
one  of  the  professors  at  $1,250,  the  other  two  at  $1,000  each, 
or  in  such  proportions  as  may  be  agreed  upon.  The  first  two 
efforts  to  secure  a  principal  were  unsuccessful.  The  Alumni 
Record  says  that  the  Rev.  John  Lind,  of  the  class  of  1802,  pas- 
tor of  the  Associate  Reformed  Presbyterian  church  of  Hagers- 
town,  Md.,  once  declined  the  principalship  The  third  choice 
fell  on  the  eminent  Rev.  John  M.  Mason,  D.  D.,  of  New  York, 
who  accepted,  and  was  authorized  to  secure  suitable  persons 
to  fill  the  vacant  professorships. 

Dr.  John  M.  Mason's  Administration — 1821-24. 
Professor  Heniy  Vethake  was  first  secured  for  the  chair  of 
mathematics  and  natural  philosophy.  Professor  Vethake  was 
born  in  Essequibo,  Guiana,  South  America  ;  came  to  the  United 
States  when  four  years  old  and  was  educated  at  Columbia  Col- 
lege, New  York.  He  studied  law  and  taught  mathematics  in 
Columbia  and  Rutgers  Colleges.  From  1817  to  1821  he  was 
a  professor  in  Princeton.  He  refused  to  accept  the  chair  of- 
fered him  for  a  salary  less  than  $1,500.  The  board,  ascertain- 
ing that  his  filial  piety  was  the  reason  of  his  hesitancy,  through 
the  earnest  solicitations  of  Dr.  Mason,  fixed  the  salary  at 
$1,500,  inclusive  of  house  rent,  the  first  quarter  to  be  paid  in 
advance,  and  appropriated  one  hundred  dollars  for  the  trans- 
portation of  liis  family. 


Dr.  John  M.  Masons  Administration.  361 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Stark  was,  on  Dr.  Mason's  nomination,  chosen 
professor  of  languages  at  a  salary  of  $1,000. 

He  accepted,  but  resigned  before  entering  on  his  duties. 
The  Rev.  John  Burns,  a  native  of  Scotland,  was  chosen  to  fill 
the  place,  but  tendered  his  resignation  after  a  few  months'  ser- 
vice. 

The  Rev.  Alexander  McClelland  was,  on  Dr.  Mason's  nomi- 
nation, chosen  professor  of  belles-lettres,  at  a  salarv  of  $l,2oO. 
He  was  a  native  of  Schenectady,  New  York,  a  graduate  of 
Union  college,  and  at  that  time  was  pastor  of  a  Presbyterian 
church  in  New  York.  The  Rev.  Dr.  A.  R.  VanNest,  in  his 
life  of  the  Rev.  Geo.  W.  Bethune,  D.'  D.,  of  the  class  of  1823, 
says,  ''  the  faculty  was  ?miall,  but  could  scarcely  have  been 
more  perfect.  Dr.  Mason,  a  ripe  scholar,  and  the  most  eloquent 
pulpit  orator  of  his  countr}^  and  perhaps  of  his  age  :  Professor 
Henry  Vethake,  a  thorough  mathematician  ;  Dr.  Alexander 
McClelland,  who,  as  an  educator  of  youth,  w^as  without  a  paral- 
lel, this  institution,  so  admirably  furnished,  presented  great  at- 
tractions to  the  youth/' 

A  number  of  students  of  Columbia  college  came  with  Dr. 
Mason  from  New^  York.  The  college  was  opened  about  the 
1st  of  December,  1821.  At  the  beginning  of  the  second  year 
there  were  eighty-six  students  in  the  college  classes  and  twenty - 
eight  in  the  preparatory  school.  The  professor  of  languages 
had  been  required  to  reside  in  the  college  building,  possibly 
this  had  something  to  do  with  the  resignations.  Professor 
Vethake  had,  from  the  beginning,  declined  residing  there,  and 
had  taken  private  lodgings.  Professor  McClelland  accepted 
the  place,  Vjoarding  and  lodging  \vith  the  students.  The  senior 
class  was  under  the  care  of  the  principal  in  the  Latin  and 
Grreek  classics. 

Thus  the  inconveniences  of  a  loss  of  a  professor  were  met, 
and  the  faculty  was  asked  to  nominate  a  man  for  the  vacancy. 
On  the  recommendation  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  George  Duffield,  of 
Cailisle,  and  Professor  Joseph  P.  Englcs,  of  Philadelphia,  they 
nominated  the  Rev.  Joseph  Spencer,  an  Episcopal  minister, 
principal  of  Washington  Academy,  Somerset  county,  Md.  He 
was  chosen  professor  of  languages,  with  a  salar}-  of  $1,000,  and 


362  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


a  home  in  the  college  buildings.  He  was  also  allowed  to  en- 
gage with  the  Episcopal  congregation  of  Carlisle  in  the  duties 
of  the  ministry,  so  far  as  such  engagements  would  not  interfere 
witli  his  duties  as  professor.  He  accepted  the  chair  August 
12,  1822.     Thus  the  faculty  was  originally  organized. 

A  Revival  of  Religion. 

In  November,  1823,  occurred  tlie  death  of  James  Hall  Mason 
son  of  the  principal,  who  had  graduated  in  1822,  and  was  a 
tutor  in  the  college.  As  the  student  pall -bearers  carried  his 
body  from  the  house,  his  venerable  father  said,  "  Young  men 
tread  lightly,  ye  bear  a  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  then,  over- 
come by  his  feelings,  he  dropped  his  head  on  his  friend's  shoul- 
der, and  said,  "Dear  McCartee,  say  something  which  God  may 
bless,  to  his  young  friends."  The  Rev.  Dr.  McCartee,  of  New 
York,  was  temporarily  supplying  the  pulpit  of  Dr.  Duffield. 
The  scene  at  the  graveyard  was  deeply  impressive  ;  there  was 
the  grand  old  patriarch,  bowed  to  the  ground  under  the  weight 
of  sorrow,  witb  the  youth  of  the  college  who  felt  that  a  brother 
had  been  stricken.  Dr.  McCartee,  who  had  a  warm  heart  and 
whom  sudden  emotion  would  often  raise  to  the  highest  elo 
quence,  spoke,  as  by  inspiration,  a  lesson  suited  to  the  occa- 
sion. This  address  was  wonderfully  blessed  of  God  ;  a  revival, 
powerful  and  precious  in  its  fruits,  began  in  the  college  and  in 
the  town.  About  one  hundred  persons  professed  their  faith  in 
Christ,  during  the  early  part  of  the  next  year,  in  Dr.  Duffield 's 
church.  A  large  number  of  them  were  students,  among  whom 
were  the  Rev.  Drs.  William  P.  Cochran,  John  M.  Dickey, 
Erskine  Mason  and  George  W.  Bethune.  The  students  whose 
parents  belonged  to  the  Episcopal,  German  Reformed  or  Luth- 
eran churches,  united  themselves  with  those  communions. 
This  revival  gave  acceptable,  useful  and  highly -honored  min- 
isters to  five  religious  denominations. 

Politics. 

The  fact  that  the  college  received  aid  from  the  State,  seems 
to  have  given  authority  to  the  public  to  consider  the  institu- 
tion as  in  some  degree  its  own,  upon  which  it  might  exercise 


The  End  of  Dr.  Mason's  Work.  363 


the  common  propensity  to  find  fault  Out  of  this,  says  Judge 
Watts,  arose  the  animadversions  upon  the  discipline  of  the 
college.  At  a  public  exhibition  of  the  Union  Philosophical 
Society,  two  students  recited  pieces  which  they  had  selected, 
the  one,  an  oration  on  the  character  of  Bonaparte,  the  other, 
the  oration  of  Gen.  Harper  on  the  death  of  tlie  murdered  Lingan. 
This  gave  great  offence  to  the  editor  of  the  Carlisle  Gazette, 
or  one  of  his  correspondents,  and  his  columns  became  the 
avenues  of  attack  upon  the  college,  and  even  the  political  char- 
acter of  Dr.  Mason  was  assailed. 

Prejudices  were  strengthened,  which  were  calculated  to  af- 
fect the  minds  of  the  members  of  the  Legislature,  on  whose 
bounty  it  was  felt  that  the  college  depended.  The  board  re- 
solved "  that  no  student  shall  recite  any  speech  embracing  po- 
litical or  national  subjects  which  might  have  a  tendency,  in  any 
degree,  to  excite  party  feelings,  and  that  the  faculty'  be  charged 
with  enforcing  this  injunction."  This  resolution  is  said  to 
have  produced  a  salutary  effect.  It  reveals  to  us  serious  diffi- 
culties in  the  way  of  progress,  political  prejudice  and  undue 
sensitiveness  to  criticism. 

The  End  of  Dr.  Mason's  Work. 

In  1824  Dr.  Mason's  health  failed  ;  he  had  received  a  stroke 
of  paralysis  which  obliged  him  to  go  on  crutches  for  the  rest 
of  his  life.  His  mind,  too,  was  impaired.  He  resigned  the 
principalship  and  returned  to  New  York.  The  only  public 
service  he  was  ever  afterwards  able  to  render  was  the  baptism 
of  a  child  of  his  pastor,  the  Rev.  William  D.  Snodgrass,  D.  D. 
He  died  on  the  26th  of  December,  1829,  in  the  sixtieth  year 
of  his  age. 

The  loss  of  Dr.  Mason  was  a  very  serious  one  to  the  college, 
which  now  had  large  classes.  The  apprehension  arose  that  at 
the  end  of  five  years,  when  the  State's  instalments  on  the  sale 
of  the  college  lands  would  cease,  the  institution  would  not  t)e 
able  to  support  itself.  Parents  were  deterred  from  sending 
their  sons  through  the  fear  that  they  would  have  to  send  them 
elsewhere  before  the  end  of  their  course. 

The  students  became    uneasy  through    such  anticipations, 


364  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


and  as  a  consequence  the  numbers  greatly  diminished.  There 
were  but  forty  or  fifty  at  the  beginning  of  the  next  adminis- 
tration. 

Graduates. 
Though  not  without  its  vexations  this  administration  was  a 
successful  one.  Forty-five  young  men  were  graduated.  The 
two  members  of  the  class  of  1822  had  been  educated  to  the 
senior  year  in  Columbia  College.  In  the  class  of  1823  were  J. 
Holmes  Agnew,  D.  D.,  professor  in  Washington  College, 
Michigan  University,  and  editor  of  the  Knickerbocker.  N.  Y.  ; 
George  W.  Bethune,  D.  D.,  of  Brooklyn  ;  Judge  William  L. 
Helfenstein,  of  Dayton,  Ohio;  James  Holmes,  D.  D.,  of  Tenn.; 
Erskine  Mason,  D.  D.,  of  New  York ;  Daniel  McKin- 
ley,  D.  D.,  of  Carlisle  ;  John  C.  Morris,  D.  D.,  of  Pennsylvania 
College  ;  John  C.  Young,  D.  D.,  a  moderator  of  the  General 
Assembly  and  president  of  Centre  College,  Kentucky,  and  An- 
drew J.  Miller,  United  States  district  judge  for  Wisconsin.  In 
the  class  of  1824  were  the  Rev.  William  Annan,  editor,  of 
Pittsburgh  ;  Dr.  Robert  Bridges,  of  Baltimore,  medical  profes- 
sor and  editor :  William  P.  Cochran,  D.  D.,  of  Missouri ;  John 
M.  Dickey,  D.  D.,  originator  of  Lincoln  University ; 
Dr.  John  R.  Dunbar,  medical  professor  and  editor ;  Charles 
McClure  and  Andrew  Parker,  members  of  Congress  from 
Pennsylvania  ;  Samuel  A.  McCoskry,  D.  D.,  bishop  of  Michi- 
gan, and  Henry  M.  Watts,  of  Philadelphia,  United  States 
Minister  to  Austria.  After  the  resignation  of  Dr.  Mason,  Pro- 
fessor Alexander  McClelland  was  chosen  principal,  but  de- 
clined.. 

Dr.  William  Weill's  Administration — 1824-1829. 

Dr.  Neill  was  born  in  western  Pennsylvania,  graduated  at 
Princeton  in  1803,  and  until  1805  was  a  tutor  there  ;  was  pas- 
tor of  Presbyterian  churches  in  Cooperstown  and  Albany,  N. 
Y.  From  1816-24  was  pastor  of  the  Sixth  church  of  Philadel- 
phia. In  1815  he  was  moderator  of  the  General  Assembly. 
On  the  9th  of  November,  1824,  he  was  inaugurated  as  princi- 
pal of  Dickinson  College.  He  was  conscientious  and  faithful 
and  won  the  respect  of  his  students.     The  faculty  during  his 


Thf  Last  Appropriation.  365 

term  of  office  was  enlarged.  In  addition  to  Professors  Vet- 
hake,  McClelland  and  Spencer,  there  were  added  John  W.  Vet- 
hake,  M.  D.,  as  lecturer  on  chemistry,  1826-7 ;  John  Knox 
Finley,  M.  D.,  as  lecturer  in  1827-8,  and  as  professor  of  chem- 
istry and  natural  philosophy.  1828-9.  Joseph  Mahon,  of  the 
class  of  1827,  was  principal  of  the  grammar  school,  1826-8. 

In  1825  the  germ  from  which  sprang  Mercersburg  Semin- 
ary was  attached  to  the  college.  The  Rev.  Lewis  Mayer  had 
a  theological  class  of  five  students.  By  virtue  of  an  arrange- 
ment made  between  the  board  of  trustees  of  the  college  and 
the  German  Reformed  Synod,  at  the  instance  of  the  board  Mr. 
Mayer  was  made  professor  of  history  and  German  literature, 
and  his  students  allowed  given  privileges  in  the  college.  Pro- 
fessor Mayer  remained  till  1829.  This  school  was  removed, 
to  York  and  had  a  collegiate  department  added  to  it.  In  1835 
it  was  removed  to  Mercersburg,  and  the  next  year  Marshall 
College  was  chartered.  This  seminary  afterwards  enjoyed  the 
distinguished  services  of  the  Rev.  Drs.  Frederick  A.  Rauch, 
John  W.  Nevin  and  Philip  Schaff. 

The  Last  Appropriation. 

In  1826  the  Legislature  made  an  appropriation  to  the  col- 
lege, granting  $3,000  annually  for  seven  years.  With  its  con- 
ditions it  was  a  costly  grant,  but  it  restored  confidence  for  the 
time  and  the  number  of  students  increased.  The  causes  op- 
erating to  embarrass  the  institution  were  only  beginning  to  de- 
velop. The  law  of  1826,  granting  an  annuity  for  seven  years 
provided,  as  the  conditions  of  its  going  into  effect,  an  annual 
report  to  the  Legislature,  and  that  the  board  of  trustees  should 
accede  to  certain  proposed  changes  in  the  charter.  The  orig- 
inal law  of  the  college,  without  limiting  the  number,  provided 
that  fourteen  of  the  forty  trustees  should  *be  clergvmen,  as 
friends  and  promoters  of  the  work  of  education.  Whether  it 
was  from  the  excitement  at  that  time,  or  from  the  growing  dis- 
trust of  the  clergy  which  had  crept  into  the  legislative  halls, 
or  from  any  other  cause,  this  feature  of  the  charter  was  essen- 
tially changed  by  the  law  of  1826.  This  law  made  it  a  con- 
dition of  the  errant  that  the  number  of  clerical  members  of  tlie 


366  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


board  should  never  exceed  one-third  of  the  whole,  thus  dimin. 
ishing  the  number  and  rendering  it  practicable  to  exclude  the 
clergy  entirely.  The  board  acceded  to  the  provision,  and  a  com- 
mittee was  appointed  to  ask  the  resignations  of  several  clergy- 
men of  the  board,  which,  in  due  time,  were  offered. 

The  effect  of  this  new  feature  in  the  charter,  together  with  a 
clause  which  seemed  designed  to  guard  against  some  supposed 
sectarian  influences,  can  easily  be  estimated. 

It  could  not  fail  to  embolden  those  who  favored  the  exclu- 
sion of  whatever  savored  of  religion  from  the  college,  and  to 
counteract  in  the  minds  of  the  youth  the  influence  of  well- 
meant  attempts  of  the  faculty  to  embue  them  with  the  fear  of 
God,  which  is  the  most  effective  means  of  securing  good  dis- 
cipline. The  Legislature  doubtless  designed  to  promote  the 
interests  of  the  college,  but  this  provision  in  the  charter,  says 
Mr.  Carothers,  "tended  to  sanction  and  strengthen  the  growing 
prejudice  against  that  class  of  our  literary  men  who,  in  the 
judgment  of  the  enlightened  framers  of  the  original  charter  of 
the  college,  were  found,  by  experience,  to  be  the  zealous  promot- 
ers of  the  education  of  youth  and  cheerfully  to  give  up  their 
time  and  attention  to  its  objects. 

An  Election  of  Trustees. 

The  Hon,  John  B.  Gribson  was  president  and  the  Hon. 
Frederick  Watts  secretary  of  the  board  from  1824-8.  From 
nine  to  fifteen  of  the  resident  members  usually  attended  the 
meetings.  Of  these  seven  were  Episcopalians  and  the  rest 
Presbyterians,  German  Reformed  and  TiUtherans.  On  the  25th 
of  September,  1827,  a  meeting  was  held  to  fill  eight  vacancies 
in  the  board.  The  persons  nominated  were  John  Nevin,  Fred- 
erick Watts,  Dr.  Samuel  Agnew,  Joh-i  McClure,  Dr.  John 
Creigh,  George  Chambers,  Judge  Thomas  Burnside,  Jacob 
Cassat,  William  Ramsey,  Charles  B.  Penrose,  William  Cole- 
man, Edward  Coleman,  Samuel  Hemphill,  Governor  J.  A. 
Shultze,  Samuel  Alexander  and  Rev.  David  Elliott.  There 
were  eighteen  members  of  the  board  present,  eight  of  them 
Presbyterians,  two  of  whom  did  not  vote  the  successful  ticket 

The  result  was  the  election  of  eight  Presbyterians,  the  Rev. 


Senate  Investigation.  367 


David  Elliott,  John  Nevin,  Dr.  Samuel  Agiiew,  John  McClure, 
Dr.  John  Creigh,  George  Chambers,  Charles  B.  Penrose  and 
Samuel  Alexander.  Among  those  defeated  were  the  men 
nominated  by  Andrew  Carothers,  Dr.  W.  R.  DeWitt,  Dr.  George 
Duffield  and  Dr.  Robert  Cathcart  The  ery  of  "sectarianism" 
was  at  once  raised,  and  it  was  freely  proclaimed  that  the  board 
had  violated  its  pledge  to  the  State.  At  the  November  meet- 
ing, four  members  peremptorily  offered  their  resigriations; 
three  of  these  were  Episcopalians,  and  one,  Alexander  Mahcjii, 
then  President  of  the  State  Senate,  a  Presbyterian,  who  had 
not  attended  the  meeting,  and  whose  great  disappointment  was 
in  that  William  Ramsey,  member  of  Congress,  who  he  thought 
could  be  useful  to  the  college,  was  not  chosen.  Mr.  Ramsey 
was  a  Presbyterian,  but  had  been  unfriendly  to  the  college  all 
through  Dr.  Mason's  administration.  There  were  fifteen  min- 
isters in  the  board;  three  resignations  were  offered,  those  of 
the  Rev.  Ashbel  Green,  D.  D.,  of  Philadelpliia.  and  the  Rev. 
Albert  Helfenstein,  of  Baltimore,  because  of  their  living  at  a 
distance,  were  accepted  in  December,  1826.  The  first  annual 
payment  from  the  State  was  received  January  7,  1827. 

The  cry  of  sectarianism  and  undue  political  influences  in  the 
college  was  kept  up;  hints  and  threats  of  legislative  inquiry 
were  circulated  as  rumors  of  the  day,  and  tlie  matter  was  made 
the  subject  of  conversation  among  the  members  of  the  Senate 
at  Harrisburg. 

Senate  Investigation. 

Senator  Alexander  Mahon,  of  Carlisle,  waited  on  Mr.  Ca- 
rothers, a  member  of  the  board,  to  say  that  it  was  in  agitation, 
by  some  members  of  the  Legislature,  to  institute  an  inquiry 
into  the  proceedings  of  the  board,  relative  to  the  late  election, 
that  the  college  would  be  placed  in  jeopardy,  and  that  he  had 
persuaded  the  gentlemen  of  the  Senate  to  suspend  the  proceed- 
ings until  he  could  have  an  opportunity  to  speak  to  some  of 
the  trustees.  He  seemed  to  feel  that  the  trustees  would  shun 
investigation,  but  at  a  meeting  held  December  11,  1827,  the 
following  preamble  and  resolutions  were  adopted:  ''Whereas, 
it  has  been  represented  to  a  member  of  this  board,  that  reports 


366  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

board  should  never  exceed  one-third  of  the  whole,  thus  dimin. 
ishing  the  number  and  rendering  it  practicable  to  exclude  the 
clergy  entirely.  The  board  acceded  to  the  provision,  and  a  com- 
mittee was  appointed  to  ask  the  resignations  of  several  clergy- 
men of  the  board,  which,  in  due  time,  were  offered. 

The  effect  of  this  new  feature  in  the  charter,  together  with  a 
clause  which  seemed  designed  to  guard  against  some  supposed 
sectarian  influences,  can  easily  be  estimated. 

It  could  not  fail  to  embolden  those  who  favored  the  exclu- 
sion of  whatever  savored  of  religion  from  the  college,  and  to 
counteract  in  the  minds  of  the  youth  the  influence  of  well- 
meant  attempts  of  the  faculty  to  embue  them  with  the  fear  of 
God,  which  is  the  most  effective  means  of  securing  good  dis- 
cipline. The  Legislature  doubtless  designed  to  promote  the 
interests  of  the  college,  but  this  provision  in  the  charter,  says 
Mr.  Carothers,  "  tended  to  sanction  and  strengthen  the  growing 
prejudice  against  that  class  of  our  literar}^  men  who,  in  the 
judgment  of  the  enlightened  framers  of  the  original  charter  of 
the  college,  were  found,  by  experience,  to  be  the  zealous  promot- 
ers of  the  education  of  youth  and  cheerfully  to  give  up  their 
time  and  attention  to  its  objects. 

An  Election  of  Trustees. 

The  Hon.  John  B.  Gibson  was  president  and  the  Hon. 
Frederick  Watts  secretary  of  the  board  from  1824-8.  From 
nine  to  fifteen  of  the  resident  members  usually  attended  the 
meetings.  Of  these  seven  were  Episcopalians  and  the  rest 
Presbyterians,  German  Reformed  and  Trntherans.  On  the  25th 
of  September,  1827,  a  meeting  was  held  to  fill  eight  vacancies 
in  the  board.  The  persons  nominated  were  John  Nevin,  Fred- 
erick Watts,  Dr.  Samuel  Agnew,  Joh-i  McClure,  Dr.  John 
Creigh,  George  Chambers,  Judge  Thomas  Burnside,  Jacob 
Cassat,  William  Ramsey,  Charles  B.  Penrose,  William  Cole- 
man, Edward  Coleman,  Samuel  Hemphill,  Governor  J.  A. 
Shultze,  Samuel  Alexander  and  Rev.  David  Elliott.  There 
were  eighteen  members  of  the  board  present,  eight  of  them 
Presbyterians,  two  of  whom  did  not  vote  the  successful  ticket 

The  result  was  the  election  of  eight  Presbyterians,  the  Rev. 


1 


Senate  Investigation.  367 


^  David  Elliott,  John  Nevin,  Dr.  Samuel  Agncw,  Jolin  McClure, 

(  Dr.  John   Creigh,  George   Chambers,  Charles  B.  Penrose  and 

Samuel  Alexander.  Among  those  defeated  were  the  men 
nominated  by  Andrew  Carothers,  Dr.  W.  R.  DeWitt,  Dr.  George 
Duffield  and  Dr.  Robert  Cathcart  The  ery  of  ''sectarianism" 
was  at  once  raised,  and  it  was  freely  proclaimed  that  the  board 
had  violated  its  pledge  to  the  State.  At  the  November  meet- 
ing, four  members  peremptorily  offered  their  resigiiations; 
three  of  these  were  Episcopalians,  and  one,  Alexander  Mahon, 
then  President  of  the  State  Senate,  a  Presbyterian,  who  had 
not  attended  the  meeting,  and  whose  great  disappointment  was 
in  that  William  Ramsey,  member  of  Congress,  who  he  thought 
could  be  useful  to  the  college,  was  not  chosen.  Mr.  Ramsey 
was  a  Presbyterian,  but  had  been  unfriendly  to  the  college  all 
through  Dr.  Mason's  administration.  There  were  fifteen  min- 
isters in  the  board;  three  resignations  were  offered,  those  of 
the  Rev.  Ashbel  Green,  D.  D.,  of  Philadelphia,  and  the  Rev. 
Albert  Helfenstein,  of  Baltimore,  because  of  their  living  at  a 
distance,  were  accepted  in  December,  182(3.  The  first  annual 
payment  from  the  State  was  received  January  7,  1827. 

The  cry  of  sectarianism  and  undue  political  influences  in  the 
college  was  kept  up;  hints  and  threats  of  legislative  inquiry 
were  circulated  as  rumors  of  the  day,  and  tlie  matter  was  made 
the  subject  of  conversation  among  the  members  of  the  Senate 
at  Harrisburg. 

Senate  Investigation. 

Senator  Alexander  Mahon,  of  Carlisle,  waited  on  Mr.  Ca- 
rothers, a  member  of  the  board,  to  say  that  it  was  in  agitation, 
by  some  members  of  the  Legislature,  to  institute  an  inquiry 
into  the  proceedings  of  the  board,  relative  to  the  late  election, 
that  the  college  would  be  placed  in  jeopardy,  and  that  he  had 
persuaded  the  gentlemen  of  the  Senate  to  suspend  the  proceed- 
ings until  he  could  have  an  opportunity  to  speak  to  some  of 
the  trustees.  He  seemed  to  feel  that  the  trustees  would  shun 
investigation,  but  at  a  meeting  held  December  11,  1827,  the 
following  preamble  and  resolutions  were  adopted:  "Whereas, 
it  has  been  represented  to  a  member  of  this  board,  that  reports 


Report  of  Committee.  369 


This  Senate  committee  consisted  of  the  lions.  Alexanch'r 
Ogle,  Jesse  R  Burden,  John  Hare  Powell,  William  H.  Row- 
land, Daniel  Sturgeon.  The  board  of  trustees  appointed 
a  committee,  consisting  of  the  Hons.  John  Reed,  Andrew 
Carothers  and  Jacob  Ilendel,  tu  attend  the  investigation  and 
afford  the  Senate  coniniittee  every  facility  in  the  prosecution  of 
their  inquiry. 

Professor  Alexander  xMcClelland  was  appointed  on  behalf  of 
the  faculty.  When  the  committee  met  Alexander  Mahon  ap- 
peared as  counsel,  but  on  the  introduction  of  counsel  being  re- 
fused, he  came  in  the  character  of  complainant  The  witnesses 
examined  were  Benjamin  Stiles,  E.J.  Stiles,  Redmond  Conyng- 
haixi,  John  Shryock,  Andrew  Boden,  Dr.  George  Duffield, 
Judge  John  Reed.  Judge  Frederick  Watts,  Alexander  Mahon, 
Dr.  W.  R.  DeWitt,  Andrew  Carothei-s,  John  D.  Mahon  and 
Prof.  McClelland.  Senators  Burden  and  Ogle,  tired  of  an  in- 
vestigation founded  on  such  indelinite  rumors,  asked  to  be  ex- 
cused. They  were  excused,  and  Senators  Henry  King  and 
Jacob  M.  Wise  were  appointed  in  their  places. 

Report. 

In  March,  1828,  the  committee  reported,  acquitting  the  board 
oi  all  the  allegations  made  in  the  complaint.  After  giving  the 
substance  of  the  testimony  they  declare,  '•  the  college  has  at  no 
time  been  in  a  more  prosperous  condition,  or  had  fairer  pros- 
pects of  being  permanently  useful  than  at  present.  Against 
the  faculty  no  charge  has  been  made;  all  parties  have  united 
in  speaking  of  the  gentlemen  who  composed  it  in  the  most  re- 
spectful terms,  and  your  conmiittee  is  satisfied  that  they  are 
entitled  to  the  entire  confidence  of  tlie  public." 

Judge  Reed,  an  Episcopalian,  in  rendering  the  report  of  the 
board's  committee  to  attend  the  investigation,  says,  "It  is  dis- 
tinctly proved  that  no  pre-concert  existed  among  the  Presby- 
terians as  to  the  election,  nor  any  other  concert  except  to  elect 
men  of  liberal  minds  and  liberal  feelings,  who  would  take  an 
interest  and  an  active  part  in  conducting  the  affairs  of  the  col- 
lege. But  what  puts  the  stamp  of  absurdity  upon  the  declar- 
ation that  the  result  of  the  election  was  ijrodueed  bv  a  combi- 
24 


370  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 

nation  of  Presbyterians,  is  the  simple  fact  that  eighteen  members 
voted  at  the  election,  of  whom  only  seven  or  eight  were  Pres- 
byterians or  had  any  connection  with  that  church,  and  that 
two  at  least  out  of  that  number  did  not  vote  the  ticket  that 
succeeded.  Unless,  therefore,  six  members  could  combine 
together  to  outvote  twelve,  the  supposition  must  be  untrue. 
The  voters  consisted  of  five  different  denominations ;  the  result 
of  this  election  constituted  the  bone  and  sinew  of  the  evidence 
against  the  trustees.  To  trace  the  futility  of  the  accusation 
farther  would  be  disrespectful  to  the  committee."  Thus  ended 
the  Senate  investigation,  but  the  agitation  continued. 

Troubles  in  Discipline. 

The  rules  of  the  institution  required  the  students  from  a  dis- 
tance to  live  in  the  college  building.  About  a  year  after  the 
re-organization,  in  1821,  the  number  of  students  had  so  increased 
that  they  could  not  be  accommodated  there ;  some,  too,  on  ac- 
count of  the  supposed  unhealthiness  of  the  basement  rooms, 
abandoned  them  and  made  application,  which  could  not  be  re- 
fused, to  board  in  town.  At  first  the  trustees,  at  the  sugges- 
tion of  the  faculty,  restricted  the  privilege  to  such  as  would 
board  with  relatives  who  were  householders,  or  in  with  a  pro- 
fessor. This  latter  provision  excited  jealousies,  which  were 
complained  of  from  abroad.  The  students  boarding  in  town 
were  supposed,  by  those  in  the  bliilding,  to  have  greater  privi- 
leges than  they;  a  spirit  of  discontent  prevailed.  The  steward's 
table  and  prices  were  found  fault  with,  and  his  patronage  fell 
off. 

He  complained  that  the  privilege  granted  by  the  trustees 
violated  the  spirit,  if  not  the  letter,  of  their  contract  with  him. 
Owing  to  these  troubles  the  faculty,  in  1825,  was  authorized 
to  exercise  its  discretion  in  granting  students  permission  as 
to  boarding  whether  in  town  or  in  the  college  building,  and  if 
in  town,  where  and  with  whom.  A  steward  w^as  procured  who 
took  the  building  at  his  own  risk,  and  provided  a  table  for 
such  as  saw  fit  to  board  with  him.  This  disbanding  was  both 
the  cause  and  the  effect  of  serious  trouble  in  discipline.  The 
cjause,  in  that  the  rule  of  the  board  i-equired  the  students  to 


TJie  Trastet>i  and  Faculty.  371 

reside  in  the  building  under  the  care  of  the  resident  professor. 
Modifying  this  rule  was  concession  to  a  restless  spirit,  it  af- 
fected the  revenues,  the  required  visitation  of  the  students  by 
the  faculty  was  inoie  difficult,  and  the  })reventive  discipline  of 
the  college  was  subjected  to  serious  embarrassment.  It  was  an 
effect,  in  that,  in  the  necessary  discipline  of  the  college  l)uild- 
ing,  the  resident  professor  was  frequently  brought  into  collision 
with  troublesome  students,  reports  to  the  faculty  were  charged 
upon  him  ;  no  other  professor  would  live  in  the  building  to  share 
his  work,  and  he  felt  that  he  was  not  sufficiently  supported  by 
the  faculty. 

Some  students  broke  into  his  room  and  destroyed  his  prop- 
erty. They  threatened  the  steward  and  alarmed  his  family 
with  anonymous  threats.  The  professor  became  apprehensive 
of  personal  danger,  and  determined  to  leave  the  building. 
These  troubles  contmued  until  1828,  when,  in  consequence  of 
not  being  able  to  procure  a  steward,  the  trustees,  at  the  recom- 
mendation of  the  faculty,  determined  to  allow  the  students, 
generally,  to  board  in  town,  and  have  none  but  a  janitor  in  the 
building.  This  janitor  *was  objectionable,  and  was  driven  out 
in  the  night.  The  loss  of  the  stewardship  lessened  the  revenues 
by  an  annual  sum  ranging  from  $600  to  $1,000,  at  a  time  when 
the  college  needed  money. 

The  Trustees  and  Faculty. 

The  drift  of  affairs  during  these  years  is  indicated  by  the 
action  taken  at  different  periods  by  the  board  of  trustees.  On 
the  26th  of  March,  1827,  they  instituted  an  inquiry  as  to  the 
visitation  of  the  students  by  the  faculty,  as  to  how  often  they 
were  visited,  and  what  means  were  adopted  to  keep,  them  off 
the  streets  at  the  late  hours  of  the  night. 

On  August  11,  1827,  a  committee  was  appointed  to  confer 
with  the  faculty  on  the  subject  of  violation  of  discipline,  and 
the  committee  was  required  to  call  on  the  chief  burgess  and 
request  his  official  aid  in  detecting  students  who  came  to  town 
during  the  night.  In  the  same  month  the  faculty  -expelled 
one  student  and  suspended  two  others  for  riotous  conduct 
The  board  calljed  for  the  facts  and  pa[)ers,  confirmed  the  expul- 


g72  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


sion,  but  on  their  confession  of  repentance  sent  the  two  sus- 
pended ones  back  to  their  classes.  This  action,  which  the 
principal  called  "  the  mingling  in  practice  two  distinctly  con- 
stituted authorities  of  the  college,"  led  to  a  collision  with  the 
faculty.  September  29.  1828,  the  faculty  was  required  to  pre- 
vent the  students  from  attending  dancing  schools  and  theatres 
during  the  session  of  college. 

On  February  16,  1829,  a  committee  was  appointed  to  ex- 
amine the  minutes  of  the  faculty,  and  consult  with  them  as  to 
the  system  of  discipline  of  the  past  two  years,  inquiring  as  to 
what  number  of  students  had  been  punished,  and  the  grade  of 
that  punishment ;  also  what  had  caused  the  late  disposition  of 
the  students,  and  the  public  to  animadvert  on  the  systems  of 
discipline.  This  committee  submitted  to  the  faculty  a  series  of 
questions  as  to  the  methods  of  instruction,  and  the  duties 
rendered  by  each  member. 

On  August  1,  1829,  it  was  resolved,  ''that  whereas  the  ex- 
penses of  the  college  required  retrenchment,  a  committee  be 
appointed  to  report  on  the  general  state  of  the  college,  and  in- 
quire into  the  expediency  of  reducing  the  salaries  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  faculty." 

A  Rebellion. 

In  January,  1829,  there  was  a  rebellion  in  the  college  which, 
though  soon  quelled,  was  far-reaching  in  its  result?.  Dr.  Neill 
says,  "  we  never  recovered  from  the  effects  of  this  insurrection, 
one  of  the  remote  influences  of  which  was  that  the  whole  fac- 
ulty left  the  college.''  It  is  worthy  of  remark  here,  that  a 
member  of  the  class  of  1829,  was.  in  1860,  chairman  of  the 
committee  to  draft  South  Carolina's  ordinance  of  secession, 
which  inaugurated  the  rebellion  of  the  States.  As  he  taught 
in  Carlisle  and  united  with  the  Presbyterian  church,  in  1831, 
we  conclude  that  he  was  not  a  rebellious  spirit.  The  facts 
were  these:  a  member  of  the  senior  class,  though  not  a  ma- 
triculated student,  read,  as  an  essay  in  Prof.  McClelland's  room, 
a  review  of  the  nursery  ballad  "Cock  Robin.''  which,  in  the 
professor's  judgment,  "abounded  more  in  threadbare  conceits 
than  genuine  attic  humor.''     Without  intending;  to  make  any 


.1  Rehellion.  373 

charge  of  plagiarism,  in  the  proper  sense  of  that  term,  and  with 
a  view  onl}^  of  censuring  the  piece  as  too  common -place  for  a 
composition  so  peculiar  in  its  kind,  that  if  it  please  at  all,  it 
must  by  strong  raciness  and  originality,  the  professor  observed 
that  a  number  of  things  in  the  essay  were  already  familiar  to 
him,  and  that  he  had  a  fresh  and  distinct  recollection  of  many 
points  of  wit  being  used  in  other  essays  of  the  same  kind. 
When  he  was  about  to  specify  them  the  student  interrupted 
him,  saying,  "if  you  mean  to  charge  me  with  plagiarism  you 
say  what  is  not  true."  The  keen  professor  continued  his  criti- 
cisms, and  the  student  his  insolence,  until  the  class  was  thrown 
into  confusion.  The  case  was  laid  before  the  faculty,  and  the 
student  suspended.  The  rebellion  of  the  students  was  mani- 
fested at  the  evening  prayers,  in  confusion,  which  the  principal 
could  not  control.  Apparently  a  strong  combination  had  been 
formed,  and  the  innocent  could  not  be  known  from  the  guilty. 
After  the  third  day  of  this  confusion  the  whole  college  was 
dismissed  and  directed  to  be  in  their  places  to  await  the  order 
of  the  faculty.  At  an  appointed  hour  they  were  assembled  in 
the  chapel,  and  a  disapproval  was  submitted,  which  each 
student  was  required  to  sign  or  leave  the  college.  This  disap- 
proval was  signed,  in  the  presence  of  the  faculty,  b}^  all  except 
seven  students.  These  seven  were  suspended  and  peace  was 
restored. 

The  father  of  the  young  man  with  whom  the  trouble  arose 
appealed  to  the  trustees,  who,  after  hearing  the  whole  case,  de- 
cided that  it  did  not  call  for  interference  on  their  part.  As  the 
occurrence  had  called  forth  a  great  deal  of  comment,  Prof.  Mc- 
Clelland, in  Februar}^,  made  a  full  statement  of  the  facts  to  the 
trustees,  which  they  ordered  to  be  put  into  their  minutes, 
together  with  a  resolution  expressing  their  high  sense  of  his 
distinguished  usefulness,  and  their  satisfaction  with  the  perfect 
propriety  of  his  conduct  in  the  recent  transaction.  As  the 
father  of  the  young  man  had  talked  with  the  principal  of  the 
college  about  the  trouble  in  the  recitation  room,  the  principal 
regarded  the  phrase  "whoever  be  the  author,''  in  Prof.  Mc- 
Clelland's  statement,  as  personal  to  him,  and  asked  for  an  op- 
portunity to  vindicate  himself  before  the  board.       A  meeting 


374  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


was  held  with  all  the  faculty  present ;  the  phrase  was  pro- 
T^ouiiced  as  not  personal,  and  the  highest  confidence  in  the 
principal  expressed.  But  the  statements  in  this  meeting  re- 
vealed a  serious  lack  of  harmony  in  the  faculty. 

Resignations. 

At  the  June  meeting  of  the  board,  the  resignation  of  Judge 
Gibson,  as  trustee,  was  received,  and  Andrew  Carothers  was 
chosen  president  in  his  place.  At  the  same  meeting  Prof.  Mc- 
Clelland gave  notice  of  his  resignation  to  take  effect  in  Sep- 
tember. He  had  been  called  to  the  co-pastorate  with  Dr. 
Wilson  of  the  First  Presbyterian  church,  Philadelphia,  but 
declined.  At  the  solicitation  of  the  trustees  his  resignation 
was  withdrawn  July  30.  On  the  1st  of  August,  Dr.  Neill 
offered  his  resignation. 

On  the  13th  of  August,  the  report  of  the  committee,  ap- 
pointed February  16,  to  inquire  into  the  affairs  of  the  faculty 
was  received,  after  which  the  resignation  of  Dr.  Neill  was  ac- 
cepted. A  meeting  was  called  for  September  8,  to  elect  a 
principal.  At  that  meeting  a  reduction  of  salaries  was  agreed 
upon,  and,  on  the  recommendation  of  the  committee  appointed 
for  that  purpose,  Prof.  McClelland  was  chosen  principal.  The 
board  met  the  next  day  to  receive  his  answer,  at  which  time 
the  resignation  of  Prof.  Yethake  was  laid  before  them.  The 
committee  reported  that  Prof.  McClelland  would  not  accept 
the  office  of  principal,  as  he  was  pledged  to  Rutgers  College, 
N.  J.,  and  the  resignations  of  both  Profs.  Yethake  and  Mc- 
Clelland were  accepted.  At  the  end  of  the  college  year,  in 
September,  1829,  but  two  members  of  the  faculty  remained, 
Profs.  Finley  and  Spencer.  Forty-nine  young  men  were  con- 
nected with  the  class  of  1829,  of  whom  thirty-one  graduated. 

It  being  rumored  that  Prof.  Spencer  was  about  to  leave  the 
college,  he  assured  the  trustees  that  in  order  to  secure  a  suc- 
cessor in  his  church,  he  would  remain  until  the  close  of  the 
next  session.  Dr.  Finley  resigned  in  December.  Prof.  Spencer 
was  made  principal  pro  tem.^  and  a  man  was  secured  to  tem- 
porarily fill  the  chair  of  mathematics. 


Students.  375 


Students. 

During  the  years  of  Dr.  Neill's  administration  tlie  numbers 
in  the  classes  ranged  thus:  C hiss  of  1825,  thirty-live  students, 
twenty  graduates  ;  1826,  fourteen,  with  nine  graduates  ;  1827, 
thirty-two,  twenty-one  graduates  ;  1828,  forty-one,  with  twenty- 
two  graduates;  1829,  forty-nine  students,  thirty-one  graduates  ; 
an  aggregate  of  one  hundred  and  live  graduates  in  five  years. 
Twenty-eight  of  these  became  ministers  of  the  gospel,  among 
whom  were  the  Rev.  Drs.  George  A.  Lyon  of  Erie,  William 
B.  Mcllvaine  of  Pittsburgh,  Thomas  Creigh  of  Mercersburg, 
Robert  Davidson  of  Kentucky,  and  John  M.  Krebs  of  New 
York.  Presidents  William  H.  Campbell,  D.  D.,  of  Rutgers 
College,  Henry  L.  Baugher,  D.  D.,  of  Pennsylvania  College, 
and  Prol  William  M.  Nevin,  L.L.  D.,  of  Franklin  and  Mar- 
shall. Judges  James  H.  Graham  of  Carlisle,  Wm.  B.  McClure 
of  Pittsburgh,  James  Burnside  of  Bellefonte,  Daniel  M.  Smyser 
of  Gettysburg,  P.  H.  Engle  of  St.  Louis,  Madison  Brown  and 
John  H.  Price  of  Maryland,  John  A.  Inglis,  chancellor  of 
South  Carolina,  and  chairman  of  the  committee  to  draft  the 
ordinance  of  secession  of  that  State  in  1860.  Dr.  James  C. 
Pahner,  Surgeon  General  of  the  United  States  Navy,  Robert 
M.  McClelland,  Governor  of  Michigan,  and  Secretary  of  the 
Interior.  Members  of  Congress  William  H.  Kurtz  of  York, 
James  X.  McLanahan  of  Chambersburg,  and  Thomas  Williams 
of  Pittsburgh.  Philip  F.  Thomas,  Governor  of  Maryland, 
and  Secretary  of  the  United  States  Treasury,  belonged  to  class 
of  1830.  Prof.  S.  S.  Haldeman  of  the  University  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, and  Hendrick  B.  Wright,  member  of  Congress  from 
Wilkes-Barre,  were  in  the  class  of  1831.  These  with  others, 
alike  efficient  in  their  less  conspicious  avocations,  made  up  the 
noisy  crowd  of  students  of  this  administration. 

Dr.  Samuel  B.  How's  Administration,  1830-31. 

During  the  winter  session  of  1829-30,  an  entirely  new  fac- 
ulty was  organized  with  Dr.  Samuel  B.  How  as  principal.  Profs. 
Charles  D.  Cleveland  in  the  chair  of  languages,  Alexander  W. 
McFarlane  in  mathematics,  Henry  D.  Rogers  in  chemistry  and 


376      *  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

natural  philosophy.  Dr.  How  was  educated  at  the  University 
of  Pennsylvania  and  at  Princeton  Seminary  ;  was  a  tutor  in 
Dickinson,  1810-11 ;  a  pastor  in  Trenton  and  New  Brunswick, 
N.  J.,  Savannah,  Ga.,  and  New  York  city.  After  leaving  the 
college  he  was,  for  thirty  years,  pastor  of  the  First  Reformed 
Dutch  church  of  New  Brunswick,  N.  J.  C.  D.  Cleveland 
graduated  at  Dartmouth  College,  in  1827  ;  in  1861,  was  United 
States  Consul  at  Cardiff,  Wales  ;  died  in  Philadelphia,  in  1868. 
A.  W.  McFarlane  was  a  native  of  Scotland  ;  educated  at  Union 
College  and  Princeton  Seminary  ;  when  called  to  the  professor- 
ship was  a  pastor  in  Deerfield,  N.  J.  H.  D.  Kogers  was  born 
in  Philadelphia,  in  1809 ;  after  leaving  the  college  was  State 
Geologist  of  Pennsylvania  and  New  Jersey.  All  these  were 
young  men.  At  the  time  when  Dr.  How  accepted  the  princi- 
palship,  but  a  small  number  of  students  remained.  He  was 
inaugurated  March  30,  1830.  At  this  time  the  trustees  say, 
"a  faculty  not  inferior  .to  the  last  one,  in  point  of  talents  and 
attainments,  has  been  organized ;  public  confidence  is  again 
returning ;  a  new  and  much  more  salutory  and  efficient  system 
of  instruction  and  discipline  has  been  devised  and  adopted. 
The  annual  expenditures  have  been  reduced  nearly  one-half ; 
two  professors  are  resident  in  the  college  building.  The 
students  will  be  insulated  from  the  place,  and  the  college  re- 
commences its  operations  with  fairer  prospects  of  success  than 
it  has  ever  had." 

In  May  of  this  year  the  trustees  issued  a  "  Narrative  of  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  board  of  trustees  of  Dickinson  College,  from 
1821  to  1830,  setting  forth  the  true  history  of  many  events 
which  have  been  made  the  theme  of  public  animadversion. 
Prepared  by  a  committee  appointed  by  the  board,  and  read  at 
their  sessions  May  14,  17,  18  and  19,  and  published  by  order 
of  the  same,"  signed  Andrew  Carothers,  president.  Printed 
by  George  Fleming,  Carlisle,  1830.  From  this  document  I 
have  culled  the  facts  which  I  have  given.  During  this  summer 
the  alumni  association  issued  an  address  full  of  encouragement. 
At  the  commencement  in  September  the  procession  moved  to 
the  church  escorted  by  a  troop  of  horse  and  several  companies 
of  volunteers.     A  class  of  six  students  graduated ;  an  alumni 


Causes  Leading  to  the  Transfer.  ^'J'J 

oration  was  delivered  by  William  Price,  Esq.,  of  Hagerstown, 
and  the  question,  would  it  be  expedient  for  the  United  States 
to  establish  a  National  University  ?  was  discussed  by  Benjamin 
Patton,  Esq.  and  the  Hon.  John  Reed. 

The  opening  of  the  college  year,  in  November  1830,  was 
not  assuring.  Five  students  were  in  the  senior  class,  beyond 
them  we  see  little  groups  of  from  five  to  ten  in  a  class  among 
whom  are  such  promising  youths  as  Dr.  J.  W.  Kerr  of  York, 
Drs.  E.  H.  and  Alfred  Nevin  of  Philadelphia,  and  Dr.  Talbot 
W.  Chambers  of  New  York.  A  class  of  five  students  gradu- 
ated in  1831 ;  during  that  year  Dr.  How  and  Prof.  Rogers  re- 
signed. Temporary  adjustments  were  made  until  on  the  26th 
of  March,  1832,  the  doors  were  closed. 

Transfer. 

On  the  12th  of  March,  1833,  the  trustees  were  summoned  to 
consider  a  proposal  to  transfer  the  college  to  the  Baltimore  Con- 
ference of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  A  committee  with 
plenary  powers,  after  a  week's  deliberation,  reached  an  affirm- 
ative decision.  The  transfer  was  accomplished  by  the  graduaj 
resignation  of  the  trustees  then  in  office,  and  the  election  in 
their  stead  of  those  appointed  by  the  conference. 

Causes  Leading  to  the  Transfer. 

The  first  was  lack  of  money.  The  college  was  projected  on 
an  expensive  scale  for  that  day.  A  less  sanguine  man  than 
Dr.  Rush  would  have  been  satisfied  with  a  good  academy.  Far 
from  any  center  of  wealth,  it  must  rely  on  the  yeomanry. 
After  the  death  of  its  early  friends  it  lost  its  hold  on  the  cities. 
In  their  straits,  its  friends  appealed  to  the  State  just  as  other 
academies  and  colleges  did.  The  early  appropriations  from  the 
State  were  for  buildings  and  philosophical  apparatus  ;  the  later 
ones  for  running  expenses.  At  the  re-organization,  in  1821, 
the  scale  of  expenses  was  greatly  increased,  and  the  ten  thou- 
sand acres  of  land  given  by  the  State  was  bartered  for  money  to 
meet  current  expenses.  In  1826,  this  is  all  gone,  and,  in  order 
to  go  on,  an  a])propriation  was  appealed  for.  and  made  on  con- 


378  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — CentenniaL 

dition  of  a  proposed  change  of  the  charter,  and  an  annual  re- 
port of  the  affairs  of  the  college  to  the  Legislature,  This 
brought  them  into  the  meshes  of  the  politicians,  who  sent  a 
Senate  investigating  committee  to  find  out  just  what  kind  of 
religion  they  had  in  the  college.  In  1830  the  expenses  were 
reduced,  but  the  appropriations  will  cease  in  1833,  and  it  is 
too  late. 

Second.   Another  cause  was  too  great  catholicity. 

The  original  petitioners  to  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  asked 
that  the  school  be  taken  under  the  care  of  Presbytery.  Dr. 
Eush  and  John  Dickinson,  who  entered  into  the  enlarged  plan, 
intended  it  to  be  a  Presbyterian  college.  They  desired  to 
place  it  in  the  hands  of  those,  at  the  time,  best  fitted  to  pro- 
mote its  interests.  It  was  the  original  plan  that  the  principal 
and  professors  should  be  Presbyterians,  and,  with  three  or  four 
exceptions,  all  were.  The  trustees  in  1830,  say  that  twc. -thirds 
of  the  students  in  the  whole  history  of  the  college  were  Pres- 
byterians, yet  the  spirit  of  the  college  was  so  catholic  that  the 
Presbyterianism,  as  such,  never  asserted  itself  in  the  control. 
To  the  Senate  committee  Judge  Reed  and  Judge  Watts,  Epis- 
copalians, in  reply  to  the  charge  of  sectarianism,  say,  as 
trustees,  that  they  never  saw  any  sectarianism  in  the  control. 
Another  reply  to  this  charge  is  that  they  attached  the  German 
Reformed  Seminary  to  the  college,  and  made  a  like  proposal 
to  the  Lutherans.  Dr.  Neill  says  that  one  of  the  troubles  of 
discipline  in  his  day  was  that  without  the  expressed  wish  of 
the  parents,  the  students  could  not  be  required  to  attend  a  bible 
class  or  chapel  on  the  Sabbath,  or  any  church,  unless  of  their 
own  faith,  as  a  consequence  many  attended  none.  The  election 
of  Judge  Cooper  to  a  professorship  in  1811,  developed  and 
strengthened  an  influence  unfriendly  to  Ohristianit}'.  The  act 
of  the  Legislature  in  1826  made  it  possible  to  exclude  all 
ministers  from  the  board  of  trustees.  As  far  as  the  denomina- 
tional rights  allotted  to  them  by  the  founders  were  concerned 
the  Presbyterians  had  the  same  in  1833  that  they  had  in  1783, 
but  these  rights  were  waived  ;  they  did  not  stand  together'and 
assert  them. 

Third.  Another  cause  was  in   the  number,   the   personnel, 


State  Appropriations.  379 


and  the  authority  of  the  board  of  trustees.  The  Earl  of 
Leven,  in  seeking  to  dissuade  Dr.  Nisbet  from  leaving  Scot- 
land, asks  this  question :  "  How  do  you  know  whether  the 
forty  members  of  the  board  of  trustees,  of  whom  you  have 
heard,  will  all  continue  of  one  mind,  especially  as  they  are 
composed  of  all  sects?"  As  a  matter  of  policy  the  first  board 
was  selected  from  among  men  of  different  political  parties  and 
religious  denominations.  The  result  was  variety  at  the  sacri- 
rifice  of  unity.  The  original  charter  forbade  the  principal  a 
place  in  the  board.  Dr.  Nisbet  fretted  under  their  manage- 
ment. Dr.  Crooks  says  that  Dr.  Atwater  resigned  in  1815  be- 
cause of  difficulties  with  the  trustees  concerning  discipline. 
In  Dr.  Mason's  day  the  board  decided  that  all  serious  cases 
of  discipline  should  be  referred  to  them.  The  trouble  arising 
out  of  this  rule  was  aggravated  in  Dr.  Neill's  day.  Judge 
Reed  testified  that  in  1825  the  board  had  forty  meetings. 
They  were  too  active.  The  appropriations  granted  in  1826 
would  cease  in  1833,  the  patronage  was  gone,  but  the  State 
has  no  claim  on  the  college,  nor  has  any  other  religious  de- 
nomination. It  is  a  trust,  but  the  trustees  do  not  understand 
the  philosophy  of  Milton's  line, 

"  They  also  serve  who  only  stand  and  wait." 

They  must c?o  something,  and  they  give  it  awiy.  No  fair 
mind  can  blame  the  Methodist  Church  for  accepting  the  gift 
They  had  determined  to  found  a  college  and  were  looking  for 
a  location  when  Dickinson  College  was  offered  to  them  as  a 
gift. 

They  accepted  it,  made  it  strictly  denominational,  and  })laced 
the  principal  of  the  college  at  the  head  of  the  board  of  trus- 
tees.    It  at  once  set  out  on  a  career  of  prosperity. 

State  Appropriations. 

The  amounts  given  by  the  State  to  the  college  were,  as 
nearly  as  I  can  learn  : 

First,  in  1786,  £500  steriing,  and  10,000  acres  of  land  val- 
ued at  20  cents  per  acre. 

Second,  in  1791,  £1,500  sterling,  to  procure  a  new  site  and 
buildings. 


380  Pre.^hytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

Third,  in  1798,  $3,000  for  the  same  purpose. 

Fourth,  in  1806,  $4,000  for  procuring  a  philosophical  appa- 
ratus. 

Fifth,  in  1821,  the  land  given  by  the  State  in  1786,  was 
returned  and  in  lieu  of  it  the  college  received  $6,000  in  hand 
and  $2,000  annually  for  five  years. 

Sixth,  in  1826,  an  appropriation  of  $3,000  annually  for 
seven  years  was  made.  As  the  first  of  these  payments  was 
made  in  January,  1827,  and  the  college  was  closed  in  March, 
1832,  the  presumption  is  that  the  last  was  not  received. 

These  sums  aggregate  about  $50,000.  It  was  customary  for 
the  State  to  make  appropriations  assisting  colleges  and  acad- 
amies  to  buildings  and  equipments.  In  this  Dickinson  shared 
with  others.  If  the  ten  thousand  acres  of  land  given  in  1786 
had,  between  that  time  and  1821,  increased  in  value  from 
twenty  cents  to  one  dollar  and  sixty  cents  per  acre,  then  it 
was  an  even  exchange  and  they  were  square  with  the  State 
when  the  appropriation  of  1826  was  made.  This  last  appro- 
priation was  necessary  in  order  to  keep  the  college  up  in  its 
projected  scale  of  expenses,  but  made  the  public  feel  that  it 
belonged  to  them,  and  led  to  the  Senate  investigation.  Public 
and  political  prejudice  forbade  further  appropriations  from  the 
State. 

As  far  as  the  original  control  was  concerned,  this  last  one 
was  the  price  of  the  college. 

Trustees  of  Dickinson  College  from  1783  to  1833. 

Hon.  John  Dickinson,  LL.  D 1783—1808 

Henry  Hill,     .    .  • 1783—1798 

Hon.  James  Wilson,  LL.  D., 1783—1798 

Hon.  William  Bingham, 1783—1804 

Benjamin  Rush,  M.  D 1783—1813 

James  Boyd 1783—1787 

John  McDowell, 1783—1825 

Henry  E.  Muhlenburg,  D.  D., 1782—1815 

Rev.  Wm.  Hendel, 178.3—1802 

James  Jacks 178.3—1802 

Rev.  John  Black, 1783—1802 

Rev.  Alexander  Dobbin,      1783—1809 

John  McKnight,  D.  D., 1783—1794,  1815—1820 

James  Ewing, 1783 — 1810 


Trustees  of  Dickinson  College.  ^i81 


Col.  Robert  McPherson, 17g;{ 1799 

Col.  Henry  Single 1783—1810 

Col.  Thomas  Hartley, 17^3 \^[,)\ 

Michael  Hahu, VItK.\ 171)2 

John  King,  D.  D., 1783—1813 

Robert  Cooi)er,  D.  D., \K\ 1805 

Rev.  Jacob  Lang 1783—1798 

Kev.  Samuel  Waugh, 1783—1807 

William  Linu,  D.   D., 17j^3 i7f^7 

Rev.  John  Linn, 178.3—1821 

Gen.  John  Armstrong, 17y;{ 1794 

Col.  John  Montgomery, 1783—1808 

Stephen  Duncan, 1783 1794 

Hon.  Thomas  Smith, 17M3 1809 

Colonel  Robert  Magaw, 1783 1790 

Samuel  McCoskry,  M.  D., 1783— I8I.5 

Rev.  Christopher  E.  Schultze, 178:i 1788 

Peter  Spyker, 1783—1794 

John  Arndt, 1783 — 1788 

William  Montgomery,      1783 — 1794 

Hon.  William  Maclay, 17,s3 1796 

Barnard  Dougherty, 1783 1792 

David  Espy 1783—1795 

Rev.  James  Sutton, 1783 — 1784 

Alexander  McClean, 1783 — 1788 

William  McCleery, 1783 — 1788 

Rev.  Nicholas  Kurtz, 1784 — 1796 

Rev.  Joseph  Montgomery, 1787 — 1794 

James  Latta,  D.  D 1787 — 1801 

Gen.  William  Irvine, 1788 — 1803 

Robert  Johnston, 1788 — 1808 

Patrick  Allison,  D.  D., 1788 — 1788 

Rev.  James  Snodgrass, 1788 — 1733 

John  Creigh, 1788—1813 

Joseph  Thomberg, 1789—1799 

Thomas  Duncan,  LL.  D., I790 — 1816 

George  Stevenson,  M.  D., 1792 — 1827 

Col.  Ephraim  Blaine, 1792 — 1804 

Robert  Cathcart,  D.  D., I794 — 1833 

Rev.  Nathaniel  R.  Snowden, 1794 — 1827 

Samuel  Laird 1794 — 1807 

Charles  McClure, 1794 — 1811 

James  Hamilton, 1794 — 1819 

Michael  Ege, 1794—1815,  1824—1827 

Samuel  Weakley 179,5 — 1821 

John  Campbell,  D.  D 179^5 — 1820 

James  Armstrong,  M.  1) 1796 — 1826 


382  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


Rev.  Thomas  McPherrin      1798 — 1802 

James  Kiddle, 1798—1833 

Francis  Gurney, 1'''98 — 1815 

Charles  Smith,  LL.  D., 1799—1824 

Kev.  David  Denny 1801—1833 

David  Watts,      1801—1820 

Joshua  Williams,  D.  D., 1802—1821 

Rev.  John  Young, 1802—1803 

Robert  Coleman, 1802—1826 

David*  McConaughy,  D.  D., 1802—1834 

Hon.  Hugh  H.  Brackenridge, 1803—1816 

Francis  Herron,  D.  D., 1803—1816 

Hon.  Jonathan  Walker 1804—1824 

Rev.  Nathan  Grier, 1805—1814 

Jonathan  Helfenstein,      1807—1826 

James  Duncan, 1807 — 1808 

James  Gustine, 1808-1820 

W^illiam  Alexander 1808—1814 

Jacob  Hendel 1803—1833 

Robert  Davidson,  D.  D., 1809—1812 

William  M.  Brown,      1809—1827 

Robert  Blaine, 1811—1826 

Andrew  Carothers, 1814 — 1833 

Rev.  John  Lind, 1814—1825 

Rev.  Francis  Fringle, 1814—1828 

Nathaniel  Chapman,  M.  D., 1815—1833 

Edward  J.  Stiles, 1815—1827 

Albert  Helfenstein 1815—1826 

George  A.  Lyon, 1815—1833 

John  B.  Gibson,  LL.  D.,      1816—1829 

Amos  Ellmaker,     .    .    . ' 1816—1821 

George  DutHeld,  D.  D., 1820—1833 

Henry  R.  Wilson,  D.  D., 1820—1825 

Rev.  John  Swartzwelder 1820—1825 

Isaiah  Graham,      1820—1834 

John  Moody,  D.  D 1820—1834 

Isaac  B.  Parker, 1820—1833 

Alexander  Mahon 1820—1827 

Joseph  Knox, 1820—1827 

William  N.  Irvine ' .  1820—1833 

Jacob  Alter,    .    . 1821—1823 

Hon.  Andrew  Boden 1820—1827 

William  R.  DeWitt,  D.  D., 1821—1834 

John  Reed,  LL.  D., 1821—1828 

Rev.  John  S.  Ebaugh, 1821—1833 

William  C.  Chambers,  M.  D 1821—1833 

Ashbel  Green,  D.  D., 1823—1826 


Officers  of  Dickinson  College.  383 


Rev.  Benjamin  Keller, \9kIA 1833 

John  F.  Grier,  D.  D., I.s24 1829 

James  Hamilton, \^2\ 1H3.3 

George  Lochman,  D.  I) Ig2r) 1826 

George  Metzger, 1,^25 1h33 

John  D,  Mahon, jH^f) 1^34 

Redmund  Couyngham, lH2f> 1827 

Benjamin  Stiles ]H2G 1h27 

Richard  Rush, 1H26 — 1H32 

David  p]lliott,  D.  D 1827 lrt29 

John  Nevin. 1827—1830 

Samuel  Agnew,  M.  D., 1827 1832 

John  McClure 1827 — 1^33 

John  Creigh, 1827—1833 

Hon.  George  Chambers, 1827 — 1834 

Charles  B.  Penrose, 1827 — 1833 

Gen.  Samuel  Alexander, 1827 — 1733 

Samuel  S.  Schmucker,  D.  D., 1828 — 1833 

Hon.  Calvin  Blythe, 1828—1833 

Hon.  Frederick  Watts, 1828 — 1833 

Gen.  Gabriel  Hiester 1828 — 1833 

James  Coleman, 1828 — 1833 

Jacob  Haldemau 1829 — 1833 

Samuel  Baird 1829—1833 

John  Paxton,  M.  D 1829 — 1833 

Alexander  Fridge 1829 — 1833 

Rev.  John  V.  E.  Thorn 1829 — 1833 

Uon.  Alexander  Nisbet 1830 — 1833 

Com.  Jesse  D.  Elliott, 1831 — 1833 

The  officers  of  the  board  were  :  Presidents — John  Dickinson, 
1783-1708;  John  King,  1808  :  James  Armstrong,  1808-1824  : 
John  B.  Gibson,  1824-1829  :  Andrew  Carothers,  1829-1833. 

Secretaries — William  Linn,  1783-1784;  Thomas  Duncan. 
1784-1792;  Thomas  Creigh,  1792-1796:  James  Duncan, 
1796-1806;  Alexander  P.  Lyon,  1806-1808;  Andrew 
Carothers,  1808-1814  ;  Isaac  B.  Parker,  1814-1820 ;  James 
Hamilton,  1820  1824  ;  Frederick  Watts,  1824-1828;  Samuel 
A.  McCoskry,  1828-1831  ;  William  M.  Biddle,  1831-1833. 

Treasurers— Samuel  Laird,  1784-1790:  Samuel  Postle- 
thwaite,  1790-1798:  John  Montgomery,  1798-1808;  John 
Miller,  1808-1821;  Andrew  McDowell,  1821-1833.  The 
secretaries  and  treasurers  were  usually  not  members  of  the 
board  during  their  term  of  service. 


384  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Cer.tennial. 


The  Professors. 

The  professors  of  Dickinson  College  ranked  among  the  men 
of  ability  and  learning  of  their  day.  Some  of  them  were  au- 
thors ;  the  Latin  and  Greek  grammars  of  James  Boss  were 
much  used.  Thomas  Cooper  was  the  author  of  legal  and  lit- 
erary works.  Henry  Yethake  published  a  work  on  political 
economy.  Alexander  McClelland,  one  on  the  canon  and  in- 
terpretation of  the  scripture.  Lewis  Mayer  wrote  the  history 
of  the  German  Reformed  Church.  Henrj^  D.  Rogers  published 
numerous  works  on  geologj' ;  Charles  D.  Cleveland,  a  com- 
pendium of  Greek  antiquities  and  other  literary  works.  After 
leaving  Dickinson  Thomas  Cooper  became  president  of  Col- 
umbia College,  S.  C.  :  Joseph  Shaw,  a  professor  in  Albany, 
N.  Y.  ;  Claudius  Berard,  a  professor  in  West  Point  Militar}' 
Academy  ;  Henry  Yethake,  president  of  Washington  College, 
Ya.,  and  afterwards  provost  of  the  University  of  Pennsylva- 
nia ;  Alexander  McClelland,  a  professor  in  Rutgers  College  and 
Theological  Seminary,  N.  J.  ;  John  W.  Yethake,  in  Wash- 
ington University,  Baltimore  ;  C.  D.  Cleveland  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  New  York ;  and  Henry  D.  Rogers  in  the  University  of 
Glasgow.  Of  the  Tutors — Robert  Johnson  and  James  Mc- 
Cormick  became  professors  of  the  college,  Samuel  B.  How  its 
principal ;  Henry  L.  Davis  became  president  of  St  John's 
College,  Md. .  Charles  Huston,  a  Justice  of  the  State  Supreme 
Court,  and  Robert  C.  Grier,  a  Justice  of  the  United  States 
Supreme  Court.  The  longest  service  in  the  faculty  was  ren- 
dered by  James  McCormick,  from  1788  to  1814.  Judging  by 
the  traditions  Dr.  John  M.  Mason  was  the  greatest  preacher ; 
Thomas  Cooper  was  decidedly  versatile ;  Alexander  McClel- 
land the  most  brilliant  ;  Henry  Yethake,  the  profoundest  in 
his  department ;  Dr.  Davidson  did  most  to  give  enduring  suc- 
cess, and  yet  among  them  all  Dr.  Nisbet  stands  unequaled  in 
profound  and  varied  learning  and  in  power  to  stimulate  the 
mind  in  study. 

The  College  and  the  General  Assembly. 

The  intimate  relation  of  the  college  to  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  seen  in  the  fact  that  ten  of  its 


The  Alumni  385 


moderators,  three  of  its  stated  clerks  and  two  of  its  permanent 

clerks  were,  as  trustees,  principals  or  students,  connected  with 
the  college.  As  trustees — The  Kevs.  Drs.  Jolm  King,  Ashbel 
Green,  Kobert  Davidson  and  George  Duffield.  J^-nicipals  : 
Rev.  Drs.  John  McKnight,  Robert  Davidson  and  William 
Neill.  Alumni — Francis  Herron.  David  Elliott,  John  M. 
Krebs  and  John  C.  Young.  Stated  clerks — The  Rev.  Drs 
Ashbel  Green,  William  Neill  and  Erskine  Mason.  Permanent 
clerks — The  Rev.  Drs.  John  M.  Krebs  and  Robert  Davidson,  Jr. 

The  Alumni. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Samuel  Miller,  in  his  life  of  Dr.  Charles  Nis- 
bet  says,  and  the  remark  has  often  been  repeated,  that  "  the 
establishment  of  a  Dickinson  College  was  not  then  called  for, 
either  by  the  resources  of  the  country  or  by  its  literary  wants." 
The  work  done  is  the  answer  to  this.  It  was  a  musion  in  a 
good  field.  The  non-establishment  of  the  college  would 
have  left  Dr.  Nisbet  in  a  more  comfortable  home  and  have 
saved  him  and  others  from  sti'uggles  and  self-denials,  while  it 
would  have  given  a  few  more  students  to  Princeton  and  other 
colleges.  But,  like  most  of  the  institutions  of  to-day,  its 
patronage  was  mainly  drawn  from  within  a  radius  of  one  hun- 
dred miles  of  ihe  college.  Its  students  were  generally  the  sons 
of  men  of  very  limited  means  ;  a  college  near  their  homes 
made  their  education  possible.  The  character  and  influence  of 
the  alumni  show  that  the  work  was  needed  and  worth  more 
than  the  early  struggles.  In  the  forty-two  years  of  actual 
work  in  the  first  fifty,  four  hundred  and  seventy-five  graduates 
were  sent  out,  an  average  above  eleven  to  a  class.  The  iver- 
age  of  the  last  fifty  years  is  about  seventeen.  The  record  ives 
the  names  of  about  five  hundred  others  who  were  con  need 
with  the  regular  classes,  making  a  class  average  of  twenty-th  le. 
The  information  concerning  the  earl}-  students  is  necessarily 
very  defective,  but  from  what  is  known  it  appears  that  of  those 
educated  here,  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  became  ministei-s 
of  the  gospel,  twenty-seven  were  professors  of  colleges  or 
academies  and  twelve  of  them  })rincipals  of  colleges.  Francis 
Herron,  D.  D.,  David  Elliott,  D.  D.,  John  M.  Krebs,  D.  D.  and 
25 


j86  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

John  C.  Young,  D.  D.  were  moderators  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly. Seventy -five  entered  the  medical  profession,  among  whom 
were  authors  and  professors.  One  hundred  and  twenty  be- 
came law^yers,  twenty-five  of  these  were  law  judges,  five  of 
whom  sat  on  the  State  Supreme  bench  ;  one  was  a  justice  and 
one  the  Chief  Justice  of  the  United  States  Supreme  Court. 
Three  were  governors  of  States  ;  three  were  ministers  at  for- 
eign courts ;  tw^enty-five  were  members  of  Congress,  five  of 
whom  sat  in  the  United  States  Senate  ;  five  were  Cabinet  offi- 
cers ;  one  was  President  of  the  United  States. 

Other  Schools. 

The  academies  of  earlier  years  were  sources  of  great  power. 
Tliere  many  of  the  leading  citizens  received  their  entire  educa- 
tion, while  there,  in  the  boy  from  the  shop  or  farm,  were 
awakened  the  desires  for  a  more  liberal  education.  From 
among  these  came  David  Elliott,  Charles  Huston  and  James 
Buchanan.  These  academies  were  tributary  to  the  college. 
Though  they  were  not  denominational,  they  were  largely  con- 
trolled and  liberally  supported  by  Presbyterians. 

I.  The  Harrisburg  Academy  was  established  in  1786  by  John 
Harris  founder  of  Harrisburg,  and  others.  It  has  educated  many 
w^ho  have  "  won  honor  and  been  greatly  esteemed,  both  in  public 
and  in  private  life."  In  1795  James  Ross,  who,  from  178^ 
1792,  was  in  Dickinson  College,  became  its  professor.  In  1809 
it  was  chartered  and  received  a  grant  of  money  from  the  Leg- 
islature. The  first  building  was  erected  on  Market  street.  In 
1846  the  present  property  was  obtained.  Professor  Alfred 
Armstrong  had  charge  from  1881-1846.  Professor  Jacon  F. 
Seller,  an  elder  of  the  Pine  Street  church  has  been  in  charge 
since  1860.  The  school  has  had  unvarying  prosperity  under 
his  management.     This  is  its  centennial  year. 

II.  The  York  County  Academy  was  founded  in  1787  by  the 
Episcopal  Church.  In  1799  it  was  given  as  a  public  scnool  to 
York  county  and  has  been  rendering  good  service  ever  since. 
The  Rev.  Robert  Oathcart.  D.  D.,  who,  for  fifty  years  was  pastor 
of  the  Presbyterian  church  of  York,  was  for  forty-five  years 
president  of  the  board  of  trustees  of  this  academy. 


Other  Schools.  887 


III.  Til  1796  Col.  Benjamin  Chambers,  of  Chambersburg,  set 
apart  two  lots  for  an  academy,  wliich  was  cliartered  August  23, 
1797.  Under  this  charter  the  academy  was  opened  during  the 
same  year  with  Professor  James  Ross  as  principal.  He  seems  to 
have  had  a  fondness  for  writing  Latin  and  opening  schools.  In 
1800  the  Rev.  David  Denny,pastor  of  the  Falling  Springs  church 
became  principal.  It  was  successively  in  charge  of  the  Rev. 
D.  Y.  McLean,  D.  D.,  afterwards  president  of  Lafayette  College, 
Samuel  W.  Crawford,  D.  D.,  who,  in  1830,  was  called  to  a 
chair  in  the  University  of  Pennsylvania,  James  F.  Kennedy, 
D.  D.,  J.  II.  Sohumaker,  Ph.  D.  It  has  had  a  career  of  great 
usefulness.  During  the  civil  war  the  academy  building  was 
used  as  a  hospital,  and  when  the  town  was  raided  and  burned 
by  the  Confederates,  in  1864,  it  was  destroyed.  An  enlarged 
building  was  completed  in  1868.  Professor  M.  R.  Alexander 
has  been  principal  since  the  resignation  of  Dr.  Schumaker  in 
1883. 

IV.  Prior  to  the  establishment  of  this  academy  there  was 
grammar  school  in  Chambersburg,  as  well  as  at  Hagerstown 
and  Shippensburg  ;  concerning  these  we  have  no  informa- 
tion except  that  in  1786  the  Presbytery  appointed  com- 
mittees to  examine  the  grammar  schools  at  Hagerstown  and 
Shippensburg.  The  Shippensburg  committee  were  the  Revs. 
Robert  Cooper,  John  Craighead  and  Samuel  Waugh.  When 
dyspeptic,  perhaps,  Dr.  Nisbet,  in  1786,  speaks  of  an  academy 
at  York  and  a  grammar  school  at  Hagerstown,  "  which  already 
surpass  Dickinson    College  in  popularity." 

Y.  In  1803  an  academy  was  established  in  Northumberland, 
mainly  through  the  efforts  of  the  celebrated  Dr.  Joseph  Priestly. 
After  his  death  in  180-i  the  Rev.  Isaac  Grier,  of  the  Presby- 
terian church,  was  principal  for  eight  years. 

Yl.  In  1807  David  McConaughy,  D.  D.,  pastor  at  Gettysburg, 
established  there  a  grammar  school  to  prepare  young  men  for  col- 
lege. After  five  years  he  relinquished  it  in  favor  of  the  Gettys- 
burg Academy,  which  had  been  founded  in  1810,  the  Legisla 
ture  having  appropriated  two  thousand  dollars  therefor. 
Samuel  D.  Ramsey,  a  graduate  of  Dickinson  College,  was  the 
first  teacher.     Aboutthe  year  1820  Dr.  McConaughy  was  prin- 


388  •     Presbytery  of  Carlisle — CentenniaL 

cipal.  In  1826  the  Lutheran  Seminary  was  founded  in  Gettys- 
burg. In  1827  tlie  academy  building  was  occupied  by  the  Rev. 
Dr.  S.  S.  Schmucker  as  a  preparatory  school,  and  when,  in 
1829,  the  building  was  sold  for  debt,  he  bought  it  It  was 
called  the  Gettysburg  Gymnasium  and  in  1832  was  chartered  as 
Pennsylvania  College. 

YII.  One  of  the  most  efficient  schools  of  its  day  was 
the  Hopewell  Academy  near  Newburg,  Cumberland  county, 
opened  in  1810  by  Professor  John  Cooper  who  was  its  only 
teacher  and  continued  in  the  work  until  failing  health 
obliged  him  to  relinquish  it  in  1832.  Prof.  Cooper  was  a  son 
of  Robert  Cooper,  D.  D.,  pastor  of  Middle  Spring  church.  He 
was  a  graduate  of  the  class  of  1798,  of  Dickinson  College ;  he 
removed  to  Peoria,  Ilh,  in  1839,  and  died  there  in  1848.  The 
school  was  taught  in  a  log  house  on  his  farm  ;  the  pupils 
boarded  with  the  principal,  or  at  adjacent  farm  houses,  or 
came  from  their  own  homes,  some  of  them  many  miles  away. 
It  was  opened  as  a  classical  school,  and  Latin  and  Greek  were 
the  principal  branches  of  study,  though  some  of  the  pupils 
studied  mathematics.  Prof.  Cooper  was  peculiarly  adapted  to 
his  work,  and  the  school  attained  to  great  popularity  and 
power.  From  among  the  youths  that  were  known  to  the 
neighbors  as  ''  Cooper's  Latin  Scholars,"  came  Alexander 
Sharpe,  D.  D.,  of  Newville,  Prof.  John  Kennedy,  of  Jefferson 
College,  John  W.  McCullough,  D.  D.,  of  Wilmington,  Del, 
the  Revs.  McKnight,  James  and  Moses  Williamson,  Judge 
William  B.  McClure,  of  Pittsburgh,  Charles  McClure,  member 
of  Congress,  Henry  M.  Watts,  Minister  to  Austria,  Bishop 
Samuel  A.  McCoskrj^,  of  Michigan,  Commodore  Gabriel 
O'Brien,  of  the  United  States  Navy,  Edward  H.  and  Alfred 
Nevin,  D.  D.,  and  Isaac  G.  Strain,  of  the  United  States  Navy, 
explorer  of  the  Isthmus  of  Darien. 

The  violin  and  flute,  checkers,  quoits  and  fishing  were  the 
innocent  recreations  of  these  young  men  who  were  destined  to 
"shine  in  councils  and  in  camps  to  dare.'" 

YIII.  The  Bedford,  Pa.,  Academy  was  incorporated  March 
20, 1810.  Its  management  was  vested  in  eight  trustees,  whose 
successors   were   chosen   by   the   county.      The  Rev.  James 


Schools  of  Theolofjy.  3^9 


Wilson,  Jeremiali  Chamberlain,  D.  D.,  afterwards  president  of 
Oakland  College,  Miss.,  and  the  Rev.  Adam  Boyd,  were  suc- 
cessively principals.  Tlie  school  became  very  celebrated,  at- 
tracting a  large  patronage  from  the  southern  counties  of  this 
State  and  from  Maryland. 

Schools  of  Theology. 

Every  minister's  study  was  a  seminary  to  the  candidates  for 
the  pastoral  office,  and  there  nearly  all  the  early  American 
ministers  were  theologically  educated. 

I.  The  Rev.  Alexander  Dobbin  taught  eight  students  of  his 
academy  in  Hebrew  and  theology. 

II.  The  Rev.  Charles  Nisbet,  D.  D.,  gave  one  full  course  of 
lectures  to  a  class  of  nine  students,  and  afterwards  assisted  and 
directed  individual  students  in  their  studies.  Among  these 
was  Samuel  Miller,  D.  D.,  of  Princeton  Seminary,  who  says, 
"  I  regard  very  few  of  the  months  of  my  life  as  having  been 
so  pleasantly  and  profitably  spent." 

III.  The  Mercersburg  Seminary  of  the  Reformed  Cluii-ch, 
for  many  years  presided  over  by  the  learned  John  W.  Nevin, 
D.  D.,  was,  in  its  beginning,  attached  to  Dickinson  College. 
It  was  proposed  that  in  consideration  of  the  Synod's  selecting 
Carlisle  as  the  site  of  the  seminary,  the  board  would  elect  the 
principal  of  it,  the  Rev.  Lewis  Mayer,  Professor  of  History  and 
German  Literature,  giving  him  a  seat  and  authority  in  tlie  fac- 
ulty, pay  the  rent  of  his  house,  allow  the  students  of  the  semi- 
nary to  attend  the  lectures,  and  make  use  of  the  librar}-  of  the 
college  free  of  expense ;  and  further,  that  accommodations  for 
the  lectures  for  the  principal  of  the  seminary  should  be  afforded 
in  the  college  edifice,  until  such  time  as  the  Synod  might  deem 
it  proper  to  erect  a  building  of  their  own,  when  the  board  en- 
gaged to  convey  a  portion  of  ground  one  hundred  feet  square, 
in  an  eligible  portion  of  the  campus,  for  that  purpose  and  with- 
out charge.     This  arrangement  was  made  in  1825. 

"This  event,"  says  Dr.  Gerhart,  "marked  the  most  important 
epoch  in  the  history  of  the  German  Reformed  Church.  It  in- 
troduced a  new  element  of  power,  wdiich  revived  its  energies, 
developed  its  resources,  restored  its  theology,  established  its 


890  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


character,  extended  its  influence,  and  supplied  it  with  able  and 
efficient  ministers."  The  combination  existed  till  1829,  when 
it  ceased,  at  the  request  of  Prof.  Mayer,  in  accordance  with  the 
wishes  of  the  Synod.  The  seminary  was  removed  to  York 
and  afterwards  to  Mercersburg. 

lY.  When  in  1888  the  Greneral  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  had  decided  to  establish  a  theological  seminary,  the  con- 
test for  location  was  between  Chambersburg,  Pa.  and  Princeton, 
N.  J.  Many  reasons  were  urged  in  favor  of  Chambersburg,  one 
given  b}^  Dr.  John  McKnight  was  that  "at  Princeton  it  would 
become  the  great  ruling  head  and  motive  power  of  the  General 
Assembly."     But  Princeton  was  chosen. 

Y.  The  Lutheran  Seminary,  in  Gettysburg,  was  founded  in 
1826. 

School  Books. 

The  books  used  in  the  schools  of  this  valley  during  the 
latter  part  of  the  last  century  and  the  beginning  of  this  one, 
were : — The  New  England  Primer,  printed  on  blue  paper ;  the 
Westminster  Shorter  Catechism  :  Dillworth's,  Webster's,  Cobb's 
and  Brierly's  spelling  books;  DaboU's,  Dil worth's,  Pike's  and 
Rose's  arithmetics ;  Morse's  and  Smiley 's  Geographies ;  Murray's 
English  Reader;  Murray's  Sequel  to  the  English  Reader; 
Murray's  Introduction  to  the  English  Grammar ;  Murray's  and 
Kirkham's  grammars.  Lindley  Murray  was  a  native  of 
Dauphin  county,  and  Samuel  Kirkham  taught  for  a  time  in 
Northumberland  Pa. 

1833  to  the  Present. 

Amid  all  our  regrets,  we  can  but  rejoice  that  the  college  was 
given  to  the  vigorous,  aggressive  and  thorough]}"  evangelical 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  That  church  was  then  just 
arousing  itself  to  the  educational  work.  Their  zeal,  determi- 
nation and  practical  wisdom  gave  new  life  to  the  college.  The 
brilliant  John  P.  Durbin,  D.  D.,  was  chosen  principal.  After 
twelve  years  of  service  he  was  succeeded  by  the  learned 
Robert  Emory,  D.  D.  The  principals  since  have  been  Bishop 
Jesse  T.  Peck,  the  Rev.  Drs.  Charles  Collins,  Henry  M.  John- 
son, R.  L.  Dashiell,  and,  since  1872,  the  Rev.  James  A.  Mc- 


New  Colleges.  391 


Cauley,  D.  D.  About  eight  hundred  and  fifty  graduates  have 
been  sent  out  since  1833,  among  whom  were  two  of  the  prin- 
cipals and  seventeen  of  the  professors  of  the  college,  two  bishops 
and  about  three  hundred  ministers.  Many  of  the  alumni  have 
become  eminent  in  the  church  or  the  State.  The  college  now 
has  eight  professors  and  about  one  hundred  and  thirty  students. 
As  to  buildings  and  finances  it  has  never  been  so  well  equipped 
as  now.  The  Presbyterians  have  always  been  well  repre- 
sented in  its  classes.  Among  the  alumni,  since  1833,  appear 
the  names  of  Thomas  Y.  Moore,  D.  D.,  of  Richmond,  Va.,  a 
moderator  of  the  Southern  General  Assembly,  Clement  K 
Babb,  D.  D.,  of  California,  author  and  editor,  and  Prof.  Spencer 
F.  Baird,  of  the  Smithsonian  Institute.  In  the  renewed  finan- 
cial prosperity  of  these  later  years,  large  sums  of  money  have 
been  contributed  by  Presbyterians.  The  most  munificent  gift 
it  has  received  is  that  of  Mrs.  Helen  B.  Bosler,  a  member  of 
the  Second  Presbyterian  church  of  Carlisle,  who,  in  1884,  at  an 
expense  of  $70,000,  erected  Library  Hall,  as  a  memorial  of  her 
husband,  the  late  James  W.  Bosler. 

Colleges  Patronized. 

The  spirit  that  gives  and  receives  a  liberal  education,  has 
always  characterized  the  Presbyterians  of  these  valleys,  and  they 
have  been  well  represented  not  only  in  Dickinson,  but  in  Mar- 
shall, Franklin,  Pennsylvania,  Lafayette,  Princeton,  Yale  and 
Harvard  Colleges,  and  the  Universities  of  Pennsylvania  and  of 
Yirginia.  While  the  Dickinson  alumni,  Drs.  David  Elliott, 
Matthew  Brown  and  David  McConaughy,  of  Jefferson  and 
Washington  Colleges,  attracted  some  of  the  choicest  of  our 
young  men  to  the  west  of  the  Alleghanies. 

New  Colleges. 

A  very  marked  change  in  the  whole  situation  took  place 
about  the  time  of  the  transfer  of  the  college.  With  a  different 
administration,  Dickinson  has  a  material  change  of  patronage. 
Lafayette  College  (Presbyterian)  at  Easton,  and  Pennsylvania 
college  ('Lutheran)  at  Gettysburg  were  chartered  in  1832.  The 
German  Reformed  Clmrch  was  preparing  for  Marshall  college 


392  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


at  Mercersburg  which  was  chartered  in  1836.  The  adoption  of 
the  common  school  law  in  1834,  opens  a  new  era  in  the  work 
of  education. 

The  Growth  of  the  Public  School. 

The  first  plan  of  government  formed  by  William  Penn  in 
1682,  made  provision  for  establishing  schools,  and  the  next 
year  the  first  one  in  the  Province  was  opened  in  Philadelphia, 
in  which  all  children  and  servants  might  be  taught,  providing 
for  the  free  instruction  of  the  poor.  The  charter  of  this  school, 
when  renewed  in  1711,  extended  its  privileges  and  rights  so 
as  to  form  what  was  in  fact,  the  first  public  school  in  Pennsyl- 
vania. The  Provincial  government  never  attempted  any 
general  systems  of  schools. 

In  April,  1776,  the  Legislature  set  apart  60,000  acres  of 
land  for  endowing  public  schools  in  different  parts  of  the  State. 
The  Constitution  of  1790,  provided  for  the  establishment  of 
schools  throughout  the  State,  in  such  manner  as  that  the  poor 
might  be  taught  gratis.  In  accordance  with  this  provision  the 
Legislature  of  1802  passed  an  act  directing  the  guardians  and 
overseers  of  the  poor  to  ascertain  the  names  of  all  those 
children  whose  parents  or  guardians  they  shall  judge  to  be 
unable  to  give  them  necessary  education,  notify  them  that  pro- 
vision has  been  made  for  their  education,  and  send  them  to  any 
school  in  the  neighborhood.  For  the  payment  of  tuition  a  tax 
was  to  be  levied  and  collected  in  the  same  manner  as  the  poor, 
or  road  tax.  This  act  was  to  continue  in  force  for  three  years, 
and  no  longer.  In  1809  an  act  was  passed  called  "An  act  to 
provide  for  the  education  of  the  poor  gratis.''  It  required  the 
assessors  to  secure  from  the  parents  the  names  of  all  children 
between  the  ages  of  five  and  twelve  years  whose  parents  are 
unable  to  pay  for  their  schooling,  and  to  present  their  names  to 
the  teacher  of  the  district.  It  made  it  the  duty  of  the  teacher 
to  instruct  all  such  children  who  came,  and  to  present  his 
account  for  tuition  and  stationery  to  the  commissioners  of  the 
county  for  payment.  This  law  was  no  doubt  the  best  that  was 
practicable  at  that  time,  but  it  was  stigmatized  as  the  "  pauper 
act."     Among  the  poor   were  many  of  the  coming  men  and 


Academies.  393 


women  of  influence.  The  law  of  1809  remained  substantially 
the  school  law  of  the  State  until  the  passage  of  the  act  of 
April  1,  1834,  entitled  "  An  act  to  establisli  a  general  system  of 
education  by  common  schools."  This,  with  such  amendments 
as  have  since  been  made,  constitutes  the  school  law  of  the 
State  to-day. 

Contrast. 

There  is  a  striking  contrast  between  the  school  work  of  1776 
and  that  of  1876.  The  appropriation  of  60,000  acres  of  land 
by  the  Legislature  in  1776  revealed  their  disposition  to  encour- 
age the  work,  but  it  effected  no  present  results.  The  schools 
were  simply  neighborhood  affairs,  and  depended  upon  the  dis- 
position of  the  people. 

In  1876  the  State  had  school  property  worth  twenty-five  and 
a  half  million  dollars,  and  was  expending  eight  and  a  half 
million  dollars  for  maintaining  schools,  one  million  of  which, 
under  the  provisions  of  the  Constitution  of  1873,  comes  directly 
from  the  State  Treasury. 

Academies. 

An  account  has  already  been  given  of  those  Academies 
which  were  founded  prior  to  1811. 

I.  In  1820  an  academy  building  was  erected  on  the  lot 
adjoining  the  Presbyterian  church  of  Mercersburg.  The  only 
account  we  have  of  the  work  done  there,  is  that  in  1827  the 
Rev.  Robert  Kennedy  was  its  professor.  Among  his  pupils 
were  the  late  Thomas  H.  Elliott,  M.  D.,  of  Allegheny  Pa.,  and 
the  Rev.  James  I.  Brownson  D.  D.,  of  Washington  Pa.  During 
the  first  year,  after  the  removal  of  the  Reformed  Seminary  to 
Mercersburg,  its  classes  were  taught  in  that  building.  It  lias 
lonsr  since  been  torn  down. 

II.  In  1832  Professor  Joseph  Casey,  a  graduate  of  the 
University  of  Glasgow,  opened  and  taught  a  classical  school  of 
high  order  in  Newville.  The  academy  work  in  this  place, 
though  in  different  organizations,  was  done  successively  by 
Professor  R.  D.  French,  beginning  in  1843,  Mr.  Kilbum,  in 
1846,  James  Huston,  in  1849,  and  William   R.  Linn,  in  1852. 


894  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


The  Rev.  Robert  McCacbren  was  associated  with  Professor 
Linn,  and  tbe  scbool  was  known  as  tbe  Big  Spring  Academy. 
It  was  closed  on  tbe  breaking  out  of  tbe  Civil  War. 

IIL  In  1851  tbe  Rev.  I.  N.  Hays,  pastor  of  tbe  Great 
Conewago  cburcb,  establisbed  at  Hunterstown,  Adams  county, 
an  "Englisb  and  Classical  Academy."  A  two-story  building 
was  erected,  and  tbe  scbool  was  opened  witb  Jobn  H.  Clarke 
as  principal.  It  bad  a  useful  existence  of  a  few  years  and 
tben  was  discontinued. 

IV.  New  Bloomfield,  Perry  county,  bas  bad  a  flourishing 
academy  for  many  years  under  tbe  care  successively  of  Revs. 
Jobn  Edgar,  Pb.  D.,  and  William  H.  Scbuyler,  Pb.  D. 

V.  Tbe  Rev.  Samuel  C.  Alexander,  pastor  of  tbe  Upper 
Patb  cburcb,  establisbed  and  taugbt  for  a  time  an  academy 
at  Dry  Run,  Franklin  county. 

YL   Welsb  Run. 

An  academy  bas  for  many  years  been  doing  good  work 
under  tbe  shadow  of  tbe  Robert  Kennedy  Memorial  cburcb,  at 
Welsh  Run,  Franklin  county. 

The  decline  of  the  Classical  Academy  is  often  regretted,  but 
tbe  explanation  is  found  in  our  excellent  system  of  graded 
schools,  ending  in  the  high  scbool,  sustained  at  tbe  expense  of 
the  public. 

Colleges  for  Young  Women. 

Where  did  they  educate  the  young  women  ?  We  do  not 
know,  though  we  are  certain  that  in  all  necessary  attainments, 
the  women  were  equal,  if  not  superior,  to  tbe  men.  Tbe 
pendulum  has  swung  to  the  opposite  extreme,  and  now  we 
have  colleges  only  for  the  young  women. 

Wilson  College,  Chambersburg. 

At  the  meeting  of  Presbytery  held  at  Greencastle,  April  15, 
1868,  the  following  preamble  and  resolution,  touching  the 
matter  of  female  education,  were  adopted :  "In  view  of  the  vast 
importance  of  providing  tbe  means  for  the  thorough  education 
of  the  children  of  the  cburcb.  Resolved,  that  the  Committee  on 
Education  be  directed  to  take  into  consideration  the  expediency 


Wilson   College,  Ch<imher.s//t/iy.  395 

of  establishing  a  Presbyterian  Female  College  within  ot-.r 
bounds,  and  to  devise  the  means  for  establishing  the  same,  the 
committee  to  report  at  the  June  meeting." 

In  compliance  with  the  foregoing  instruction,  the  Rev.  Tryon 
Edwards,  D.  D.,  chairman  of  Presbytery's  Committee  on  Edu- 
cation, made  a  report  to  Presbytery  the  10th  of  June,  1«6>>. 
which  was  adopted.  Section  1st  reads :  "  We  recommend  the 
establishment,  within  the  bounds  of  our  Presbytery^,  of  a  fe- 
male college,  affording  the  very  highest  advantages  of  edu- 
cation, its  location  to  be  decided  by  the  board  of  trustees  in 
view  of  the  subscriptions  made  for  its  establishment  in  different 
places."  Sections  2d,  3d  and  4th  relate  to  the  election  and 
perpetuation  of  the  board  of  trustees,  and  efforts  to  secure  the 
endowment  of  the  institution. 

Section  5th  defines  the  relation  of  the  college  to  the  Pres- 
bytery, and  reads  as  follows  :  "  That  the  board  report  annually 
with  regard  to  its  doings  to  the  Presbytery,  and  that  the  Pres. 
bytery  shall  have  the  right  annually  to  appoint  such  persons 
as  they  think  best,  to  visit  the  institution  and  consult  with  its 
trustees  as  to  its  best  interests  and  its  course  of  instruction." 
Article  6th  recommends  the  institution  to  congregations  and 
individuals  for  financial  aid  and  patronage. 

Conditioned  upon  the  location  of  the  college,  liberal  sub- 
scriptions were  made  in  several  of  the  towns  in  the  Presbytery. 
Among  these  was  Chambersburg.  Miss  Sarah  Wilson,  resid- 
ing near  St.  Thomas,  seven  miles  from  (Chambersburg,  made  a 
donation  of  $30,000  in  favor  of  Chambersburg.  This  decided 
the  location  of  the  college.  Col.  Thomas  A.  Scott,  whose 
native  place  was  Loudon,  fourteen  miles  west  of  Chambers- 
burg, added  $20,000,  and  by  the  liberality  of  other  friends  the 
fund  was  increased  to  one  hundred  thousand  dollars.  It  was 
chartered  March  24,  1869,  as  Wilson  College,  "  to  promote  the 
education  of  young  women  in  literature,  science  and  the  arts." 
The  elegant  mansion  and  grounds  of  Col.  Alexander  K.  Mc- 
Clure,  in  the  suburbs  of  Chambersburg,  were  bought;  exten- 
sive additions  to  the  original  building  have  been  made,  until 
it  is  capable  of  accommodating  80  pupils.  Physical,  relitrious 
and  missionary  training,  as  well  as  mental,  are  special  objects 
in    the   course.       The   librar}^    has    two    tliousand    volumes. 


896  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

The  following,  in  the  order  given,  have  served  as  presidents 
of  the  college:  Rev.  Tryon  Edwards,  D.  D.,  Rev.  W.T.  Wjlie, 
Rev.  Thomas  H.  Robinson,  D.  D.,  pro  tern.,  Rev.  John  C.  Cald- 
well, D.  D.,  and,  since  1883,  the  Rev.  John  Edgar,  Ph.  D.  Like 
nearly  all  new  literary  institutions,  Wilson  College  has  had  its 
fluctuations,  and  has  passed  through  some  dark  days.  But 
under  the  management  of  Dr.  Edgar,  with  his  able  corps  of 
professors  and  instructors,  it  has  enjoyed  renewed  prosperity. 
The  number  of  students  in  its  classes  reaches  well-nigh  200. 
To  secure  full  accommodations  it  has  been  found  necessary  to 
rent  two  large  residences  in  the  neighborhood.  The  summer 
of  1889  is  witnessing  the  completion  of  the  east  wing  of  the 
college.  The  Moderator  of  Presbytery  is  ex  offico^  a  member 
of  the  board  of  trustees. 

Metzger  Institute,   Carlisle. 

The  Hon.  George  Metzger,  who  for  fifty  years  was  a  trustee 
of  the  Second  Presbyterian  church  of  Carlisle,  died  January 
10,  1879,  in  the  ninety -seventh  year  of  his  age. 

By  his  last  will  and  testament  he  gave  property  and  money, 
amounting  to  about  $90,000,  to  found,  in  Carlisle,  a  college  for 
young  ladies,  "wherein  to  have  taught  the  useful  and  orna- 
mental branches  of  education.''  The  board  of  trustees  named 
by  Mr.  Metzger  was  in  due  time  organized,  with  the  Hon, 
Robert  M.  Henderson,  an  elder  of  the  First  Presbyterian  church 
of  Carlisle,  as  president.  On  the  14th  of  October,  1882,  the 
institution  was  incorporated  •  as  Metzger  Institute.  The  con- 
tract for  the  new  building,  to  cost  about  $30,000,  was  let  Oc- 
tober 30,  1880,  and  in  October,  1881,  the  school  was  opened 
with  about  seventy  pupils  and  an  excellent  corps  of  instructors. 
Miss  Harriett  L.  Dexter,  principal.  The  college  has  a  good 
financial  basis,  new  and  excellent  equipments,  a  good  patron- 
age, and  gives  promise  of  becoming  one  of  the  enduring  insti- 
tutions of  Central  Pennsylvania. 

Indian  Industrial  School  at  Carlisle. 

As  a  work  of  national  interest  and  importance,  it  is  proper 
that  I  should  refer  to  this  institution. 


Indian  Industrial  School.  397 

The  superintendent,  Capt.  Richard  H.  Pratt,  is  a  member  of 
the  Second  church  of  Carlisle.  He  is  a  native  of  New  York; 
served  through  the  civil  war  as  an  officer  of  an  Indiana  regi- 
ment, and  is  now  a  captain  of  the  Tenth  United  States  Cavalry. 
He  was  with  that  regiment  under  Gens.  Sheridan  and  Custer, 
in  the  war  with  the  Arrappahoe,  Cheyenne,  Comanche  and 
Kiowa  Indians,  in  Kansas  and  Indian  Territory,  in  1868-9. 
In  1876,  while  in  charge  of  Indian  prisoners  at  Fort  Marion, 
Fla.,  he  concluded  that  these  active  men,  whom  he  had  hunted 
and  fought  on  the  western  plains,  could  be  educated  and  their 
labor  utilized.  His  experiment  in  teaching  them  was  satis- 
factory, and,  determining  to  establish  an  Indian  school,  he  ap- 
plied to  Congress  for  the  use  of  the  unoccupied  barracks  at 
Carlisle  for  that  purpose.  By  an  act  dated  June  17,  1879, 
Congress  granted  his  request.  The  school  was  o|)ened  in  Oc- 
tober, 1879.  with  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  pupils,  eighty- 
four  of  them  were  Sioux  from  the  Rosebud  and  Pine  Ridge 
agencies,  Dakota;  fifty  were  brought  from  the  Arrappahoes, 
Cheyennes,  Comanches,  Kiowas,  Pawnees  and  Poncas  of 
Indian  Territory,  and  eight  from  the  Green  Bay  and  Sisseton 
agencies.  A  large  number  of  these  pupils  were  the  children 
of  chiefs  of  the  various  tribes.  With  an  excellent  corps  of  as- 
sistants, Capt.  Pratt  has  ably  and  skilfully  managed  the  work 
and  exerted  a  wide  influence  in  meeting  the  difficulties  of  the 
Indian  problem. 

Congress  grants  an  annual  appropriation,  and  has  greatly 
improved  the  buildings,  having  erected  the  chapel,  the  hospital, 
the  quarters  for  small  boys,  the  new  school  building,  and  the 
large  building,  which  includes  the  laundry,  the  large  dining- 
room,  the  girl's  industrial  sewing-rooms,  the  room  for  special 
lessons  in  cooking,  and  other  necessary  apartments. 

By  the  liberality  of  benevolent  friends  of  the  work,  the  im- 
mense dormitory  for  large  boys  and  the  gymnasium  have  been 
built,  the  girls'  dormitory  has  been  enlarged  and  greatly  im- 
proved, a  farm  for  industrial  education  has  been  secured  at  a 
cost  of  $20,000,  the  apparatus  for  heating  all  the  buildings 
with  steam,  and  many  otlier  im]irovements  have  been  added. 
In  all  these  improvements  the  Indian  boys  have  shown  a  great 


398  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

interest,  doing  much  of  the  work,  and  at  one  time  actually  con- 
tributing about  $1,500  in  money  toward  the  erection  of  the 
large  boys'  dormitory. 

The  schools  are  graded  and  the  studies  range  from  the  alpha- 
bet to  the  science  of  government.  The  girls  are  taught  in 
needle  work  and  housekeeping.  The  boys  have  their  choice 
of  trades  or  farming,  and  give  the  half  of  each  day  to  work. 
Two  papers.  The  Bed  Man  and  the  Indian  Helper^  are  published, 
the  printers'  work  on  which  is  done  by  the  pupils.  Special  at- 
tention is  given  to  religious  mstruction.  In  addition  to  the 
Bible  study,  regular  chapel  services,  Sabbath  afternoon  sermon 
and  prayer  meetings,  the  pupils  are,  as  far  as  practicable,  dis- 
tributed among  the  churches  and  Sabbath  schools  of  the  town. 

A  lyceum  is  conducted  in  which  instruction  is  given  on 
practical  subjects,  and  in  which  the  young  men  discuss  ques- 
tions that  concern  them,  in  their  own  way.  Amongst  others 
they  have  very  gravely  considered  the  proposition,  "  Should 
the  Indian  be  exterminated  ? "  According  to  the  seventh 
annual  report  for  1886,  the  number  of  tribes  represented  in  the 
school  was  40 ;  number  of  boys,  414 ;  number  of  girls,  228 ; 
total,  642. 

Reverence  and  Duty. 

Let  us  honor  the  memories  of  the  sturdy  pioneers  of  these 
valleys,  who,  in  their  cabin  life,  demanded  and  appreciated  edu- 
cated men,  and  did  what  they  could  to  educate  their  own  chil- 
dren. Out  of  their  scanty  means  they  gave  money,  and  of 
their  few  books  formed  libraries.  They  builded  better  than 
they  knew.  The  boundaries  of  their  work  cannot  be  known. 
One  hundred  years  have  changed  all  the  old  lines,  but  they 
have  widened  as  the  waves  widen. 

The  spirit  which  founded  the  Log  College  was  the  ruling 
one,  and  multiplied  classical  schools  for  raising  up  a  ministry 
to  meet  the  pressing  demands  of  the  times. 

In  the  pulpit,  at  the  bar,  in  the  chair  of  the  professor,  and 
in  literature,  in  legislative  halls,  on  the  judicial  bench,  and  in 
the  chair  of  the  executive,  their  sons  have  done  honor  to  the 
worthy  fathers  who  sacrificed  to  educate  them. 


m 


mi' 


Mary  Perry,  John  Menaul,  and  Ben.   Thomas,   Pueblos,   from   New 
Mexico,  as  they  entered    the  Indian  School,  Carlisle,  Pa. 

[Fronj  Photo] 


John  Menaul,  :Marv  Perry  and   lien.  Thomas,  Pueblos,  from    New 
^[exico,  after  three  y^'ars's  training  at  the  Indian  School,  Carlisle,  Pa 

[From  riioto.] 


Reverence  and  Duty.  399 

We  look  upon  the  modern  Italian  in  our  streets,  but  do  not 
admire  him — yet  is  he  a  son  of  the  soldier  of  Roman  story. 
In  the  far  east  the  dwellers  in  the  old  homes  of  the  race  live 
among  the  scenes  of  the  great  events  of  history,  sacred  and 
secular,  and  yet  they  will  need  neither  poet  to  sing,  nor  historian 
to  record  their  deeds.  The  young  scion  of  an  illustrious  an- 
cestry often  by  his  boast  incites  you  to  ask — and  has  it  come 
to  this? 

While  we  have  a  just  pride  in  the  work  of  the  past,  are  we 
doing  present  duty  ?  Our  fathers  labored,  and  we  have  entered 
into  their  labors.  Our  work  differs  from  theirs,  but  is  alike 
important.  Let  there  be  no  retrograde  movement.  Let  us 
hear  the  solemn  inspiring  voices  from  out  the  past — learn  the 
lessons,  and,  as  those  who  understand  their  times,  meet  the  de- 
mands upon  us. 


A.  MEMORIAL. 


The  Amelia  S.  hm  Libeaby. 

MOUNT  HOLLY  SPRINGS.  PENNSYLVANIA. 
By  Rev.  Geo.  Norcross.  D.  D. 


"  Till   I   come,   give   attendance   to    reading." — i 
Timothy,  iv  :  13. 


i 

•■■ 

;=: 

^ 

i 

13    < 
a. 

±1     o 


'J?      O 

I 

__.     z 

a: 


TJie  Amelia  S.  Givin  Library.  403 


A  FREE  LIBRARY. 


iT  is  a  pleasant  task  for  the  historians  of  Presb3rteri- 
anism  in  this  region  to  show  how  the  promise  to 
the  church  has  been  verified  that  "instead  of  thy 
fathers  shall  be  thy  children.''  Rev.  John  Steel 
was  one  of  the  most  conspicious  figures  in  the  early  history  of 
the  Cumberland  Valley.  In  a  most  emphatic  way  he  belonged 
to  "the  church  militant,"  as  he  often  preached  with  his  rifle 
beside  him  in  the  pulpit.  He  did  not  hesitate  to  accept,  from 
the  colonial  authorities,  a  commission  as  captain,  to  lead  his 
people  against  the  savage  foe,  and  when  the  war  of  the  Revo- 
lution came,  though  well  advanced  in  life,  he  was  one  of  the 
most  decided  and  active  among  the  patriot  leaders  of  the  people. 
He  passed  to  his  reward  during  the  great  struggle,  but  his 
name  will  always  be  held  in  grateful  remembrance  by  the 
people  of  this  region,  where  he  is  still  mentioned  as  the  "  Rev. 
Captain  Steel'' 

Some  of  his  descendants  have  removed  to  other  parts  of  tne 
country,  but  his  last  lineal  representative  of  the  younger  gen- 
eration, in  this  region,  is  Miss  Amelia  Steel  Givin,  whose  large- 
hearted  beneficence  has  lately  been  made  conspicious  by  the 
gift  of  a  free  library  to  her  native  place,  Mt.  Holly  Springs,  Pa. 
The  building,  which  is  "a  perfect  gem,"  is  built  of  brown- 
stone.  It  is  sixty-five  feet  long  by  thirty  feet  wide,  with  a 
clear  story  of  twenty  feet  in  height.  The  whole  interior  finish 
is  of  solid  oak  executed  in  the  most  artistic  manner.  The  en- 
trance is  through  a  low-arched  porch,  as  seen  in  the  illustra- 
rion.     From  the  reception  room  access  is  gained  on  the  right 


404  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


to  two  reading-rooms,  on  the  left  to  the  library  proper.  Oppo- 
site the  entrance  is  a  large  handsome  brick  and  brownstone 
mantel  with  an  open  fire-place,  and  on  the  upper  part  of  the 
mantel  is  a  bronze  tablet  bearing  the  inscription : 

THE 

LIBRARY. 

1889. 

The  style  of  architecture  adopted  is  the  Romanesque  as  fol- 
lowed by  Richardson  of  Boston,  the  designer  of  many  of  the 
best  library  buildings  in  the  country.  The  building  is  heated 
by  steam  and  lighted  by  electricity,  The  library  itself  has 
been  selected  with  great  care,  and  embraces  a  wide  range  of 
literature  for  such  a  popular  institution.  The  trustees  are 
Samuel  Givin,  Amelia  S.  Givin,  C.  Rose  Mullin,  Charles  H. 
Mullin,  Jas.  A.  Steese,  A.  Mansfield,  Wm.  B.  Vink,  Theo. 
Swigert,  R.  M.  Earley,  S.  P.  Goodyear,  S.  P.  Hefkin  and  B. 
D.  Shelly. 

Miss  Givin  is  the  daughter  of  the  late  Robert  Givin,  Esq., 
of  Carlisle,  who  for  many  years  was  president  of  the  Mt.  Holly 
Paper  Company,  and  a  niece  of  Major  Samuel  Givin,  who  is  now 
president  of  that  corporation.  She  had  already  shown  her 
taste  and  public  spirit  in  the  very  thorough  renovation  of  the 
Second  Presbyterian  Church,  Carlisle,  of  which  she  is  a  mem- 
ber, so  that  the  public  was  not  surprised  when  it  was  announced 
that  she  had  determined  to  give  the  people  of  her  native  place 
a  free  public  library. 

On  Thursday  evening,  Januar}'  2,  1890,  the  library  was  in- 
augurated and  formally  transferred  to  the  trustees  selected  by 
Miss  Givin  for  its  future  management.  The  services  were  held 
in  the  M.  E.  Church,  Mr.  (^harles  H.  Mullin  presiding.  After 
prayer  by  the  Rev.  E.  L.  Mapes,  pastor  of  the  First  Presby- 
terian Church,  Carlisle,  the  writer  of  this  sketch,  who  had  been 


The  Amelia  S.  Oivin  Library.  405 

requested  by  Miss  Givin  to  make  the  inaugural  address,  was 
introduced  and  spoke  as  follows  : 

T  have  been  invited  to  say  a  few  words  in  keeping  witli  this 
happy  occasion.  I  need  hardly  tell  you  that  I  have  also  been 
carefully  charged  to  refrain  from  all  that  complimentary  allusion 
which  so  naturally  occurs  to  every  speaker  who  has  the  honor 
to  voice  the  public  sentiment  at  such  a  time  as  this.  Many 
things,  which  I  would  like  to  say,  and  which  you  wcnild  be 
glad  to  have  me  say,  must  go  unsaid,  because  the  presiding 
genius  of  all  this  thoughtful  beneficence  is  not  even  willing 
that  "her  works"  should  "praise  her  in  the  gates."  But  an 
old  proverb  says,  ''He  that  builds  by  the  wayside  has  many 
judges" ;  and  this  work  has  been  done  so  near  the  wayside  of 
our  common  life  in  this  valley  that  it  has  not  escaped  the  critical 
inspection  of  the  "judges.''  I  do  not  mean  that  it  has  been 
subjected  to  unfriendly  criticism  :  that  has  surely  been  dis- 
armed :  but,  I  only  mean  to  say,  that  for  some  things  to  escape 
the  infliction  of  compliment  is  impossible. 

This  is  an  occasion  of  no  ordinary  interest  to  this  community. 
The  church  and  the  school  house  are  now  grandly  supplemented 
by  the  library.  These  three  institutions  are  open  confessions 
that  man  is  not  merely  an  animal.  He  neither  lives  nor  dies 
like  the  brutes  that  perish.  He  has  mental  and  spiritual  needs 
which  cannot  be  supplied  from  the  field,  the  garden  and  the 
orchard.  Much  as  he  prizes  flocks  and  herds,  gold  and  silver 
and  precious  stones,  even  these  cannot  take  the  place  of  com- 
munion with  the  master  minds  of  earth  living  and  dead,  who 
welcome  him  to  their  society  in  the  alcoves  of  a  great  library. 

From  this  point  of  view  a  library  is  a  w^onderful  thing. 
Here  are  gathered  the  best  thoughts  of  the  brightest  minds 
that  ever  lived.  It  is  as  though  a  palace  had  been  built  is 
which  to  entertain  the  deathless  spirits  of  earth's  immortals, 
who  else  would  congregate  in  parts  remote,  and  never  bless  us 
with  the  benediction  of  their  presence,  or  the  lessons  of  their 
wisdom. 

Addison  says: — "Books  are  the  legacies  that  a  great  genius 
leaves  to  mankind,  which  are  delivered  down  from  generation 
Surely  then  it  is  a  pious  act  to  gather  up  these 


406  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

precious  legacies  and  so  administer  upon  them  as  to  make  them 
a  common  inheritance  for  the  rich  and  poor  alike.  Bj  such  a 
provident  forethought  thej  not  only  serve  the  present  age  but 
become  a  treasury  of  blessing  for  the  future. 

But,  perhaps,  some  one  may  say  this  is  too  high  an  ideal,  or 
too  sentimental  a  view  to  take  of  the  public  Town  Library. 
Only  a  few  will  come  here  to  read  Plato  and  Aristotle,  or  even 
Homer  and  Hesiod,  Horace  and  Virgil.  Many  who  read,  and 
who  are  to-dav  rejoicing  in  the  opening  of  this  treasure  house 
of  books  will  feel  constrained  to  make  their  choice, 

"  Not  from  the  grand  old  Masters, 
Not  from  the  bards  sublime. 
Whose  distant  footsteps  echo, 
Through  the  corridors  of  time," 

but  from  the  works  of  those  more  genial  spirits  who  seem 
nearer  to  us  in  time  and  thought,  to  whose  message  they  can 
give  a  more  ready  and  cordial  welcome  because  they  deal  with 
the  living  issues  of  to-day. 

Mr.  Emerson  long  ago  suggested  that  ''the  colleges,  whilst 
they  provide  us  with  libraries,  furnish  no  professors  of  books  ; 
and  I  think  no  chair  is  so  much  wanted."  Of  late  years  the 
librarian  in  many  colleges  is  expected  to  be  a  kind  of  professor 
of  books  and  reading,  and  I  doubt  not  that  the  time  is  not  far 
distant  when  even  such  public  libraries  as  this  will  be  presided 
over  by  one,  whether  man  or  woman,  abundantly  able  to  be  a 
guide  to  all  the  treasures  shut  up  in  these  cases. 

But,  as  we  can  hardly  expect  such  a  royal  provision  yet  in 
this  beautiful  shrine  of  literature,  will  you  bear  with  some 
o-eneral  suggestions  on  books  and  reading  from  one  who  dearly 
loves  his  book  and  his  library  and  who  from  childhood  could 
truly  say, — "  give  me  a  nook  and  a  book,  and  let  the  proud 
world  spin  round." 

Let  us  consider,  then,  what  is  the  purpose  of  a  library  ?  We 
know  the  purposes  for  which  churches  and  school  houses  are 
built,  but  what  end  do  we  expect  to  accomplish  by  founding  a 
library?  Well,  we  may  say,  in  a  word,  it  is  intended  to  be  a 
magazine  of  books,  a  repository  of  literary  productions,  a  treas- 
ury where  we  may  find   the  highest   and   the  best  of  human 


The  Amelia  S.  Oivin  Library.  407 

thought  and  expression  fitly  shrined  and  set  "like  apples  of 
gold  in  pictures  of  silver."  The  public  library  is  intended  to 
be  like  an  arsenal  of  arms ;  it  is  a  place  where  the  people  may 
find  the  literary  equipments  for  the  campaign  of  life.  In  other 
words,  men  need  a  supply  of  books  because  they  need  to  read 
And  this  suggests  the  object  of,  reading.  I  think  we  may 
safely  say  that  people  read  for  three  purposes,  viz :  Amuse- 
ment^ Instruction  and  Culture. 
I.   People  read  for  Amusement. 

I  mention  the  least  important  first,  though  I  would  not 
underestimate  this  function  of  books.  We  need  relaxation. 
As  a  people  we  are  overworked.  Many  of  the  most  successful 
men  are  living  in  such  a  strain  of  mental  excitement  as  ends  in 
all  the  horrors  of  insanity  and  suicide.  When  Mr.  Lincoln 
was  upbraided  with  levity  during  our  unhappy  civil  war,  be- 
cause he  sometimes  pointed  an  argument  with  a  joke,  his  face 
settled  back  into  its  wonted  look  of  sadness,  and  he  replied, 
*If  I  did  not  relax  with  a  joke  occasionally  I  should  die." 

When  we  consider  how  hard  and  prosaic  the  lives  of  most 
of  us  must  be  in  this  work-day  world,  we  can  but  rejoice  that 
many  a  hard  worker  finds  rest  and  relief  in  the  perusal  of  a 
page  on  which  the  laughable  side  of  life  is  reflected.  My 
opinion  may  not  be  thought  exactly  orthodox,  or  in  keeping 
with  my  profession,  but  I  will  here  confess  that  I  have  no  little 
sympathy  with  the  boy,  who,  after  watching  for  some  time  the 
antics  of  a  monkey,  turned  to  his  father  with  the  startling 
question,  "Papa,  don't  you  think  God  laughed  when  he  made 
the  monkey?''  And,  by  the  way,  the  boy's  thought  was  not 
so  unscriptural  after  all,  for  even  the  Bible  represents  the  Al- 
mighty as  laughing — laughing  derisively  at  the  folly  of  the 
fool  who  would  not  be  warned  as  to  the  end  of  his  coui-se. 

It  is  a  fact,  therefore,  not  to  be  overlooked  that  Grod  has 
made  man  capable  of  laughter.  It  is  man's  prerogative  to 
laugh.  Not  one  of  the  brutes  can  perform  the  act  Why  then 
should  we  deprive  the  children  of  men  of  their  God-given  dis- 
tinction ?  It  was  only  when  Solomon  got  badly  confused  in 
the  cloud  lands  of  ske])tical  notions,  that  he  exclaimed,  "I  said 
of  laughter  it  is  mad,  and  of  mirth  what  doeth  it?  "     While  he 


408  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

kept  his  faith  in  God  he  was  in  a  much  more  healthy  frame  of 
mind,  and  I  doubt  not  indulged  in  his  joke  like  other  wise 
men. 

A  love  of  reading  is  also  a  great  defense  against  the  listless- 
ness  of  old  age.  It  is  said  that  an  old  card  player  once  re- 
buked a  young  man  who  refused  to  learn  the  game  of  whist, 
by  saying,  "  My  dear  sir,  you  are  laying  up  for  yourself  a  mis- 
erable old  age."  Surely  if  this  is  an  argument  for  cards,  it  is 
an  infinitely  better  one  for  books  and  reading,  for  I  hold  with 
Addison  who  said,  "  Cards  were  invented  to  amuse  })eople  who 
are  too  stupid  to  talk."  It  is  far  better  to  rely  upon  books 
than  cards  for  protection  against  the  weariness  of  old  age. 

But  it  is  not  every  soul  that  enjoys  the  relaxation  of  a  broad 
laugh.  Some  take  life  more  quietly,  and  yet  they  wish  to  be 
amused.  They  wish  to  be  taken  out  of  themselves,  they  wish 
for  a  little  to  forget  their  own  troubles,  and  lose  sight  of  the 
petty  things  of  life  that  so  constantly  confront  them.  Now 
that  is  not  bad  in  itself,  and  it  is  a  kindly  act  to  help  them,  and 
this  I  take  it  is  a  legitimate  use  of  fiction.  I  am  inclined  to 
think  that  the  most  of  people  could  do  better  if  they  would, 
but,  taking  men  and  women  as  they  are,  they  might  be  worse 
employed  part  of  the  time  than  in  reading  pure  fiction.  I  con- 
fess I  never  find  much  time  for  it  myself,  but  I  have  no  right 
to  make  my  tastes  the  rule  for  other  people,  and  1  am  free  to 
say  that  if  I  could  empty  the  bar-rooms  and  fill  the  reading- 
rooms,  even  though  men  read  fiction,  I  would  regard  it  as  a 
clear  gain  to  themselves,  to  their  families  and  to  society. 

Then  we  must  remember  that  there  is  almost  an  infinite 
variety  in  works  of  fiction.  As  the  French  say,  "  There  is 
fiction  and  there  is  fiction."  There  is  no  apology  for  feading 
low  and  vile  fiction.  But  I  am  confident  it  never  will  be  found 
on  the  shelves  of  this  library.  Mr.  Carlyle  has  well  said,  "  I 
conceive  that  books  are  like  men's  souls — divided  into  sheep 
and  goats."  Nowhere  is  this  remark  more  applicable  than  in 
the  department  of  fiction,  and  the  less  we  have  to  do  with  the 
"  goats  "  the  better. 

It  is  well  when  people  can  find  their  amusement  on  the  pure 
white  pages  of  a  clean  book,  and  I  rejoice  to  think  that  the 


The  Amelia  S.  Givin  Library.  409 


number  of  such  \a  increasing  every  day,  but  thrice  happy  is 
the  man  who  can  find  his  amusement  in  the  book  tliat  was 
written  for  instruction. 

II.   Thoughtful  studious  people  read  for  Instruction. 

It  is  impossible  to  indicate  in  a  few  words  the  whole 
provinces  of  literature  which  have  for  their  end  this  purpose 
of  instruction.  The  conception  is  as  wide  as  the  material 
worlds  and  deep  as  the  spiritual  universe.  It  involves  all  that 
can  be  known  of  God,  and  all  that  can  be  learned  of  bis  works. 
What  libraries  it  w^ould  take  to  tell  what  man  has  thought  and 
done  in  the  past  history  of  the  world.  Long  ago  Bacon  said, 
"  Histories  make  men  wise."  They  ought  to  do  it,  for  what  is 
wisdom  but  the  general  result  of  a  wide  experience?  It  can- 
not be  doubted  tliat  the  race  has  learned  much  as  the  ages  have 
rolled  away  and  this  wisdom  is  all  garnered  somewhere  in  books. 
What  has  not  thus  been  garnered  is  lost  to  the  world. 

Books  are  the  records  of  thought.  It  matters  not  whether 
they  are  written  on  the  parchment  of  the  ancients,  or  printed 
on  the  creamy  and  luxurious  page  of  the  moderns,  whether 
they  are  graved  on  the  clay  tablets  of  buried  Nineveh,  or 
scratched  on  the  frail  papyrus  leaf  of  Memphis  and  of  Thebes, 
if  they  bring  to  us  the  thought  of  other  minds,  if  they  reveal 
to  us  the  hopes  and  the  fears,  the  habits  and  the  customs,  the 
loves  and  the  hates,  the  ambitions  and  the  conflicts  of  other 
men,  we  welcome  them  as  we  do  travelers  who  come  to  us  with 
the  story  of  distant  climes. 

How  little  of  the  world's  history  can  be  found  anywhere 
else  than  in  books.  A  few  unimportant  inscriptions  are  yet 
found  graven  in  the  rocky  monuments  of  Mesopotamia,  a  few 
insignificant  hieroglyphics  may  be  found  in  the  royal  tombs  of 
Egypt,  a  few  reluctant  secrets  vaay  be  dug  from  the  ruins  of 
ancient  Troy  by  the  pick  and  spade  of  the  antiquarian  Schlie- 
mann,  but  how  trifling  are  these  when  compared  with  the 
treasures  of  the  past  that  have  come  to  us  in  a  single  book  like 
Herodotus. 

Books  are  faithful  repositories  in  which  the  history  of  the 
past  is  secure.  Memory  is  but  short  lived,  lasting  at  best  only 
for  a  generation,  while  tradition  has  been  well  compared  to  a 


410  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 

meteor,  which,  if  it  once  falls,  cannot  be  rekindled,  but  books 
may  be  awhile  neglected  or  forgotten,  and  yet,  when  they  are 
opened  again,  they  again  impart  their  instruction. 

But  if  this  is  true  of  history  if  is  equally  true  of  science. 
How  little  can  one  man  discover  or  verify  for  himselL  But  no 
great  discovery,  since  the  days  of  Bacon,  has  escaped  the  care- 
ful record  of  experimenting  scientists.  The  very  mistakes  of 
the  past  have  been  recorded  that  they  may  not  be  repeated, 
and  every  great  discovery  is  now  carefully  and  minutely  reg- 
istered in  the  common-place  books  of  all  scientific  men. 
Whether  the  sign  be  observed  in  the  heavens  above,  the  earth 
beneath,  or  the  waters  under  the  earth,  it  is  little  thought  of 
until  it  is  made  a  matter  of  record  in  the  books  of  science  to  be 
verified  by  every  one  who  cares  to  repeat  the  experiment. 

If  now  we  turn  from  history  and  science  to  the  greatest  sub- 
ject which  has  ever  engaged  human  thought,  it  is  still  true  that 
we  do  not  escape  from  the  influence  and  authority  of  a  book. 
The  principles  of  our  holy  religion  are  learned  from  what,  by 
way  of  emphasis,  we  call  the  Bible,  or  ''  The  Book."  It  is  said 
that  the  Mahometans  have  a  certain  respect  for  Judaism  and 
Christianity,  which  they  do  not  entertain  for  other  religions, 
because  they,  like  their  own  Islam,  are  "religions  of  a  book." 

The  saying  of  Chillingworth  has  often  been  repeated,  "The 
Bible  is  the  religion  of  Protestants.""  And  in  the  very  nature 
of  the  case  the  Bible  as  the  original  source  of  Revelation  must 
be  the  court  of  final  appeal  in  all  cases  of  conscience.  The 
Bible  is,  therefore,  the  most  wonderful  book  in  the  world,  not 
only  because  of  its  divine  authority,  but  because  of  its  intrinsic 
worth.  It  is  the  true  fountain  head  of  modern  literature.  If 
you  remove  from  any  library  the  books  which  it  has  inspired 
or  called  forth  you  will  ^mpty  most  of  its  shelves,  and  rob  its 
alcoves  of  living  interest. 

Whether,  therefore,  we  consider  the  history  of  what  man  has 
done  in  this  world,  or  the  scientific  principles  on  which  God 
has  constructed  the  universe,  or  meditate  on  the  Revelation 
which  God  has  made  of  Himself  and  His  will  in  the  Holy 
Oracles,  we  can  not  dispense  with  the  instruction  of  books,  we 
cannot  escape  from  the  need  of  a  library. 


2' he  Amelia  S.  Oivin  Library.  4:11 

III.  But  there  is  an  object  in  reading  whicli  is  not  involved 
either  in  the  thought  of  amusement  or  instruction.  This  ])ur- 
pose  may  be  expressed  by  the  word  Culture 

No  one  questions  that  daily  intercourse  with  the  j)ure  and 
the  retined  is  in  itself  a  polite  education.  P]ven  the  manners 
of  a  servant  will  reflect  the  air  of  refinement  to  which  he  has 
been  accustomed  in  a  great  house.  The  early  apostles  of  our  Lord 
were  not  highly  educated  men,  but  their  very  manners  revealed 
the  fact  that  "they  had  been  with  Jesus."  When  Moses  came 
down  from  the  Mount  after  forty  days  of  communion  with  the 
Lord  Jehovah  his  very  face  shone  with  the  beauty  of  holiness. 
Artists  are  ready  to  sacrifice  everything  that  they  may  go  to 
Rome  and  breathe  the  air  which  invests  that  shrine  of  the  fine 
arts.  These  facts  are  only  hints  of  a  general  law  that  prevails 
in  the  province  of  human  culture.  It  is  chiefly  through  good 
books  that  we  enjoy  intercourse  with  superior  minds.  In  the 
best  books  great  men  talk  to  us,  give  us  their  most  precious, 
thoughts,  correct  our  mistakes,  inspire  us  with  noble  purposes, 
and  pour  their  souls  into  ours. 

Channins^  has  well  said : — "  Books  are  the  true  levelers. 
They  give  to  all,  who  will  faithfully  use  them,  the  society,  the 
spiritual  presence,  of  the  best  and  greatest  of  our  race.  No 
matter  how  poor  I  am,  no  matter  though  the  prosperous  of 
my  own  time  will  not  enter  my  obscure  dwelling.  If  the 
sacred  writers  will  enter  and  take  up  their  abode  under  my 
roof,  if  Milton  will  cross  my  threshold  to  sing  to  me  of  para- 
dise, and  Shakespeare  to  open  to  me  the  worlds  of  imagination 
and  the  workings  of  the  human  heart,  and  Franklin  to  enrich 
me  with  his  practical  wisdom,  I  shall  not  pine  for  want  of 
intellectual  companionship,  and  I  may  become  a  cultured  man. 
though  excluded  from  what  is  called  the  best  society  in  the 
place  where  I  live." 

To  the  beneficent  and  gracious  spirit  of  our  holy  religion 
reinforced  by  the  softening  and  humanizing  influences  of 
culture  I  look  for  the  wise  and  gentle  solution  of  all  those 
irritating  questions  which  in  our  times  have  arisen  between 
capital  and  labor.  Think  for  a  moment  what  an  inheritance 
such  a  gem  of  art  as  this  new  library  building  with  its  treasures 


412  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

of  wisdom  more  precious  than  rubies  would  be  to  an  ingenious 
voung  laborer  who  is  nobly  solicitous  to  make  the  most  pos- 
sible of  himself.  What  a  boon  it  would  have  been  to  Benjamin 
Franklin,  or  Hugh  Miller,  or  Abraham  Lincoln.  For  such  a 
man  the  only  fear  would  be  that  such  a  delightful  place  as  this 
might  become  a  temptation,  and  prove  to  him  like  the  pleasant 
arbor  where  Bunyan's  Christian  lost  his  roll.  But  though  G-od 
has  shown  in  his  providence  that  the  strongest  and  the  manliest 
men  may  be  developed  without  the  help  of  such  lu:5^uries  as 
fine  libraries,  yet  these  men  themselves  would  have  been  the 
last  to  have  undervalued  the  opportunity  of  their  culture.  It 
is  pleasant  to  think  that  some  such  young  immortals  may  be 
here  to-night,  and  eagerly  waiting  to  slake  their  thirst  for 
knowledge  at  this  precious  fountain. 

But  to  all  such  let  me  give  one  hint  of  advice.  Whether 
we  seek  relief  from  the  worries  of  life,  or  serious  instruction 
for  its  duties,  or  the  generous  culture  of  all  our  mental  and 
spiritual  powers,  there  ^is  one  general  rule  which  may  direct  us 
in  all  our  reading  and  that  is,  read  only  the  best  authors. 

It  is  by  no  means  true  that  all  reading  is  equally  profitable. 
The  editor  of  one  of  our  great  city  dailies  has  recently  admitted 
that  the  common  newspaper  makes  no  part  of  literature,  and 
that  if  it  were  so  edited  as  to  be  a  part  of  literature  it  would 
cease  to  be  a  good  newspaper.  Some  of  us,  who  do  not  belong 
to  the  craft,  have  thought  as  much  for  a  long  time ;  but  the 
fear  of  being  offensive  has  constrained  us  to  keep  silence. 
However,  the  admission  is  significant,  and  we  may  at  least 
make  this  inference  that  according  to  this  great  editor  if  we  are 
ambitious  to  be  familiar  with  literature  we  must  read  something 
more  than  the  daily  newspaper.  We  shall  not  be  apt  to  neglect 
the  great  dailies ;  but  we  must  read  something  more. 

Life  is  too  short  to  spend  much  time  in  reading  that  which 
will  neither  make  us  wiser  nor  better.  Carlyle  has  well  said 
the  "first  grand  necessity  in  reading  is  to  be  vigilantly,  con- 
scientiously select.'' 

We  should  feel  in  choosing  books  as  we  do  in  choosing 
companions  that  it  is  of  more  consequence  to  know  which  to 
avoid  than  which  to  choose,  and  all  r^ust  admit  that  it  is  folly 


The  Amelia  S.  Givin  Lihrary.  4l;-{ 


to  spend  ray  time  on  a  tenth-rate  author  when  I  might  be  ac- 
quainting myself  with  one  of  tlie  great  masters. 

But  my  theme  is  endless,  and  I  must  see  to  it  that  my  treat- 
ment of  it  is  not  quite  so  prolonged.  1  must  remember  that 
others  are  to  follow  me,  who  are  far  more  capable  of  interest- 
ing you  than  I  am,  and  therefore,  I  must  cut  short  my  little 
meditation  on  l)ooks,  a  subject  which  is  so  dear  to  my  heart 
that  I  am  in  danger  of  forgetting  myself  and  you  in  its  con- 
templation. 

Let  me  hasten  to  say,  then,  that,  on  behalf  of  Miss  Givin, 
I  have  now  the  honor  of  making  this  public  presentation  of 
this  beautiful  building  and  the  treasures  which  it  enshrines  to 
the  board  who  have  undertaken  to  discharge  this  trust  for  the 
benefit  of  this  community. 

When  this  noble  thought  was  first  conceived,  our  friend 
intended  not  only  to  make  her  native  place  the  recipient  of  a 
gift  which  would  keep  green  the  memory  of  her  worthy  family, 
but  also  to  make  a  beneficent  provision  for  the  mental  and 
moral  improvement  of  those  who  faithfully  serve  the  manu- 
facturing company  with  which  her  family  has  been  so  long 
identified.  It  is  certainly  true  that  had  it  not  been  for  these 
two  relations  of  birth  and  of  property  this  building  with  its 
precious  treasures  would  never  have  become  a  material  reality 
in  this  place. 

But  while  this  is  true,  there  is  something  diffusive  and  far- 
reaching  in  a  kind  thought ;  it  is  very  apt  to  blossom  out  in 
gracious  deeds.  It  is  like  that  wondrous  "  quality  of  mercy," 
which  is  "  not  strained  "  and,  which 


Is  twice  blessed. 


It  blesseth  him  that  gives,  and  him  that  takes." 
and  so  I  am  authorized  to  say  that  every  one  in  Mt.  Holly 
Springs  is  invited  to-night  to  accept  an  interest  in  this  public 
institution,  and  to  feel  that  it  is  for  the  use  of  all  who  appreciate 
the  pleasure  and  the  profit  of  a  good  library  at  their  very 
doors. 

In  the  name  of  your  friend,  the  fair  donor,  who  has  so  wisely 
and  liberally  provided  for  the  literary  needs  of  your  people,  I 
now  confide  to  your  keeping,  as  the  president  of  the  board  of 


414  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 

trustees,  the  keys  of  "The  Amelia  S.  Givin  Library."     [Here 
the  keys  were  handed  to  Major  Samuel  Givin.] 

May  the  gift  be  accepted  in  the  friendly  and  grateful  spirit 
which  has  prompted  it.  May  this  institution  ever  be  like  the 
the  sweet  waters  of  a  pure  fountain  springing  up  in  the  midst 
of  this  wilderness  world  and  bringing  refreshments  to  every 
one  who  stoops  to  drink  of  its  precious  waters.  Then  will  the 
fair  donor  be  as  abundantly  rewarded  even  here  in  time  as  her 
most  grateful  and  loyal  friend  could  wish  to-day. 

The  Reply. 

The  reply  in  acceptance  was  briefly  made  by  the  President 
of  the  meeting,  Mr.  Charles  H.  Mullin.     He  spoke  as  follows : 

"  On  behalf  of  the  trustees,  employes  of  the  Mt.  Holly 
Paper  Company,  and  the  citizens  of  the  town,  I  thank  you 
and  through  you,  Miss  Givin,  for  this  elegant  building  and 
its  contents  which  you  have  just  presented  to  us.  We  shall 
feel  a  pride  in  its  possession,  and  justly  so,  for  none  of  our 
sister  towns  with  more  pretentions  have  anything  to  compare 
with  it. 

1  remarked  to  a  friend  a  few  days  ago  that  it  was  well  worth 
to  our  town  all  it  cost,  even  if  the  town  had  to  pay  for  it,  not 
only  in  the  enhanced  value  it  gives  to  all  other  property,  but 
in  a  higher  sense,  in  the  advantages  it  ofiers  for  improvement 
in  knowledge  and  culture,  not  to  the  young  only,  but  to  all  of 
us.     And  we  have  it  given  to  us  without  even  the  asking. 

In  commendation  of  the  generous  donor  who  makes  this 
magnificent  gift  to  her  native  town,  I  will  not  here  speak 
(because  I've  been  told  not  to),  though  for  the  name  it  renders 
practically  imperishable  here,  I  might  say  many  kind  things, 
but  we  propose  to  show  our  appreciation  not  so  much  by 
public  proclamation  as  by  the  use  we  will  make  of  it.  Miss 
Givin  will  live  to  see  the  wisdom  of  her  generosity.  I  have 
only  to  add,  thank  you,  we  accept." 

At  the  conclusion  of  this  address  Governor  Beaver  was  in- 
troduced and  was  received  with  applause.  He  playfully 
alluded  to  the  fact  that  he  had  not,  like  the  orator  of  the  even- 
ing, been  lectured  in  advance  as  to  what  he  should  not  say, 


The  Amelia  Givin  Library.  415 

and  therefore  he  proposed  to  say  as  many  kind  tilings  as  lie 
could  about  the  fair  donor,  Miss  Givin,  for  she  deserved  them 
all.  The  Governor  then  painted  in  eloquent  terms  the  far- 
reaching  influence  of  such  a  generous  act  as  founding  this  free 
library  had  been.  He  predicted  that  her  example  would  stim- 
ulate many  others  to  similar  works  of  beneficence,  that  among 
the  people  of  her  native  place  this  institution  would  be  her 
perpetual  monument,  while  it  would  forever  keep  green  the 
memory  of  her  family  in  this  region. 

Rev.  Dr.  Reed,  president  of  Dickinson  College  was  the  next 
speaker.  He  spoke  in  his  easy  felicitous  way  of  the  blessing 
that  a  single  book  might  be  to  a  community,  giving  some  early 
reminiscences  in  his  own  life  to  illustrate  and  enforce  his  posi- 
tion. If  a  single  book  might  be  such  a  boon  to  a  little  town, 
how  much  more  such  a  magnificent  collection  as  to-night  was 
opened  to  the  people  of  this  place.  He  exhorted  the  people 
to  show^  their  appreciation  of  this  gift  by  using  it  gratefully. 

Hon.  Charles  W.  Stone,  Secretary  of  the  Commonwealth, 
was  next  introduced,  and  spoke  in  glowing  terms  of  the  ad- 
vantages of  a  public  library  in  every  town.  He  expressed  the 
wish  that  this  private  act  of  beneficence  might  prompt  the 
people  of  Pennsylvania  to  adopt  the  public  library  system 
found  in  some  other  states.  He  believed  it  was  next  to  the 
common  school  in  importance.  He  suggested  that  the  Gov- 
ernor should  put  this  recommendation  into  his  next  message 
to  the '  Legislature,  to  which  Governor  Beaver  smilingly  as- 
sented. 

The  exercises  closed  wnth  a  very  hcipp}^  address  by  M.  W. 
McAlarney  Esq.,  of  the  Harrisburg  Telegraph.  He  was  intro- 
duced as  the  representative  of  the  press,  and  he  very  appro- 
priately chose  for  the  theme  of  his  remarks,  "  the  power  of  a 
printed  word." 

After  the  exercises  in  the  church  Miss  Givin  held  a  public 
reception  in  the  new  library  building,  and  a  throng  of  friends 
pressed  around  her  with  the  heartiest  congratulations,  and 
many  thought,  as  they  looked  at  her  radiant  and  happy  face, 
never  more  beautiful,  how  true  the  Master  s  saying  is,  "  It  is 
more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive." 


TABULATED  HTATE5IENT 


NAMES  AND  RP:LATI0NS 


MINISTERS  AND  LICENTIATES 


IN    THE    I'KKSHYTKKIKS 


Donegal  (Old),  Carlisle  and  Harrisbur^. 


TABLE       I— DONEGAL. 
II— CARLISLE. 
Ill— HARKISBURG. 


By  KEY.   WM.   A.   WEST. 


27 


TABULATED  STATEMENT. 


Ministers  and  Lickntiatp^ 


Preshi^teries  of  Donegal^  Carlisle  and  I/arr/.sbarg. 

UK  tables  which  follow  contain,  it  is  thought,  the 
names  of  all  who  have  at  any  time  sustained  the 
relation  of  ordained  ministers  or  licentiates  to  the 
l^resbvteries  of  Donegal  (old),  Carlisle  and  Harris- 
burg.  In  order  to  economize  space  and  make  these  tables  pos- 
sible on  pages  the  size  of  those  in  this  volume,  the  numbers 
of  the  months  are' used  instead  of  the  NAMES.  Thus,  6,  9,  1875, 
for  June  9,  1875. 

The  reasons  for  giving  the  table  of  the  old  Donegal  Presby- 
tery (of  1732-1786)  with  that  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle 
are:  1st.  When  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  was  erected  in  1786 
it  was  com]:»osed  exclusively  of  mmisters  who  had  belonged  to 
the  Presbytery  of  Donegal.  This  holds  true  even  of  the  two 
men  (Messrs.  John  Elder  and  Robert  McMordie)  who  at  that 
time  came  directly  from  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia. 
They  had  belonged  to  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  and  had  been 
placed  in  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  by  Synod 
purely  as  a  peace  measure  in  the  times  of  unhappy  dissension 
and  strife,  which  existed  in  our  bounds  for  many  years  after 
the  reunion  of  the  "Old  Side"  and  "New  Side"  element.*  in 
175y.  Their  homes  and  their  fields  of  labor  had  all  along 
been  in  the  bounds  of  the  then  Presbytery  of  Donegal  and  the 
present  Presbytery  of  Carlisle.  2d.  At  the  time  of  its  erection 
the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  covered  the  main  part  of  the  territory 
in  Pennsylvania  that  had  been  covered  by  the  Presbytery  of 


42<>  Prt^-sbijtf^ry  of  Carlisle — Ccnitnniai 

Don  .'gal,  as  well  as  portions  of  Maryland  and  Virginia  which 
had  belonged  to  it.  3d.  It  was  then,  and  ever  after,  the  recog- 
nized successor  of  the .  Presbyterj^  of  Donegal,  and  from  its 
very  first  meeting  it  took  up  the  unfinished  business  and  carried 
forward  the  unfinished  work  of  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal. 

The  reason  for  inserting  in  this  volume  a  like  table  relating 
to  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg  is  to  be  found  in  the  fact,  that 
at  the  time  of  the  reunion — which  had  been  so  warmly  advo- 
cated and  so  cordially  entered  into  by  the  Presbyteries  of 
Carlisle  and  Harrisburg — the  General  Assembly  declared  the 
Presbyter\-  of  Carlisle  to  be  the  successor  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Harrisburg,  and  directed  that  the  records  of  the  latter  should 
be  deposited  with  the  former. 

On  the  line  occupied  by  the  name  or  on  those  immediately  be- 
neath, unoccupied  by  other  names,  and  in  the  columns  appro- 
priately marked  at  the  top  of  the  page,  will  be  found  just 
what  relations  and  at  what  times  each  individual  sustained  to 
the  Presbytery,  and  how  he  came  to  sustain  those  relations — 
whether  by  licensure  or  by  having  been  received  as  a  licentiate  ; 
whether  by  ordination  or  having  been  received  as  an  ordained 
minister;  if  a  pastor,  over  what  church  or  churches,  when  he 
became  so,  and  when  he  ceased  to  be ;  if  dismissed,  the  name 
of  the  Presbytery  or  other  eccleiastical  body  to  which  dismissed, 
and  if  he  died  in  the  Presbytery,  the  date  of  his  death. 

As  a  rule,  the  beginning  of  pastorates  is  made  to  date  at 
time  of  installation.  The  names  found  in  columns  headed 
"received"  and  "dismissed,"  are  those  of  Presbyteries  or 
other  ecclesiastical  bodies. 

These  statistics  have  been  derived  almost  exclusively  from 
the  written  records  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Donegal,  Carlisle  and 
Harrisburg;  in  some  instances  from  the  printed  records  of  the 
Synods  of  Philadelphia  and  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  and 
from  the  minutes  of  the  General  Assembly.  In  no  pase  has 
second-hand  authorit}*  been  accepted  where  the  original  was 
accessible.  Though  they  have  been  collected  and  arranged  at 
the  expense  of  no  small  amount  of  labor,  and  in  the  exercise  of 
as  nmch  care  as  a  busy  pastor  could  bestow  amid  interruptions 
such  as  will  suggest  themselves  to  the  minds  of  thoughtful 


TahnhUed  State, ntuL  421 


persons,  there  will,  no  doubt,  be  found  errors  in  thcin — ''sins 
of  omission  and  of  commission,' '  but  especially  of  emission. 

Where  this  proves  to  be  the  case,  we  ask  considerate  forbear- 
ance and  invite  correction,  in  order  to  future  accuracy. 

The  table  for  the  I'resbytery  of  Harrisburg  has  been  kindly 
prepared  by  the  venerable  Dr.  Wing,  who,  for  many  yejirs, 
was  stated  clerk  of  that  body. 

At  our  solicitation  the  careful  eye  of  Dr.  J.  A.  Murray 
scanned  the  list  of  D.  D.s,  LL.  D.s  and  Ph.  D.s  in  the  Presl)y- 
teries  of  Donegal  and  Carlisle.  This  gives  us  the  greater 
reason  to  hope  that,  on  the  principle  of  '*  lionor  to  whom  honor 
is  due,  "  they  will  all  be  found  correct. 

Since  the  above  was  penned  concerning  Drs.  Wing  and 
Murray,  and  while  the  work  is  passing  through  the  press,  both 
these  servants  of  the  Master,  greatly  beloved  and  Idgldy  es- 
teemed by  all  their  brethren,  have  been  called  to  their  rest. 


422 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


TABLE  I. — Presbytery  of  Donegal  (Old), 


Names. 

Licensed. 

Licentiates 
Received. 

Licentiates 
Dismissed. 

Ordained. 

Alexander   Diivid 

10.  ti,  1737?.  N.  Castle. 

10.  18.  1738, 

Bertram,  William 

Black.  Samuel 

11, 18. 1735.  N.  Castle, 

11.  10.  1736, 

Bell.    HamllU.n 

10.27. 1741,  N.  Castle. 

11,  11.  1742. 

Beard.  .John 

t  Bay.  Andrew 

tBalch.  Hezeklah  Jas. .  D.  D 

4.20.1768, 

11.  16.  1769, 

Black.  John 

10.14.1773. 

8.  16,  1775. 

Bard.  David 

10.11,1776. 

8.  16,  1779. 

Balch.  Stephen  B..  D.  D.. 

«,  17, 1779. 

6.  19,  1782, 

Boyd.  William 

10.17.1782. 

4.15.1784,N.Br'nswk. 

SCreaghead.  Thomas.    .   . 

Creaghead.  Alexander.     . 

10.  U;,  1734, 

11.  19.  173.5, 

Caven,  Samuel, 

10.6,1737.  Ireland, 

11.  16,  1739, 

Craig.  John 

8.30.1738 

9.  3.  1740, 

Cooper.  Robert.  D.  D. .     . 

2.22. 17»i.'i. 

11.  21.  1765. 

Craighead.  John 

5, 2!,  1767,  N.  Castle, 

4.  IS.  1768. 

DufBeld.  George.  1).  D. .    . 

Dougal    Samuel 

(".   *>!     ITT'i    V    faatlo 

4. 10. 1781.  N.  Castle. 

10.  11.  1775, 

Dunlap.  James.  D.  D.    .   . 

4.17.177S. 

Davidson.  Robert.    D.   D.. 

1 

Blder.  John 

10, 6. 1737.  N.  Castle. 

12.  22,  1738. 

Edmeston.  William.    .   .   . 

11.5,1762, 

10.12,1763.Lewistown. 

(temporary). 

•  By  Synod. 

t  Mr.  Bay,  as  a  member  of  the  North  Side  Presbytery,  of  New  Castle,  organized  the  churches 
of  Lower  Marsh  Creek  find  Round  Hill  in  1748  Continuing  his  connection  with  that  Presby- 
tery he  was  pastor  of  these  churches  until  1758.  In  1760  he  became  pastor  of  the  church  at 
Deer  Creek(Churchville),Md..  and  in  1765. Synod  set  him  and  hischurch  offto  the  newly-formed 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  which  had  an  existence  of  onlv  one  year.  May  29,  1766.  he  and  his 
church  were  restored  to  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle  by  Synod. 


Tabulated  Statement 


\'l^ 


Ministers  and  Licentiates. 


Ministers 
Received. 


10.11,lT32.N.C*8tle 
l0.11,n32.N.C'8tle 


6.  23.  1761.  Phila. 
5,23.1765.  N.C'Htle 


12.20.1774.  Orange 


9.6,173.3,  N. Castle, 


Pastorates. 


DoneKiil.  1726  to  7,  16.  1740 

Pequae,  10.  18.  1738-       

Upper  Octurani.  10,  13.  1724—    .  . 

I'axton.  11,  15.  1732.  to  9.  16.  1736. 
Dt'rry,  11,  15,  1732.  to  5.  3.  1746,     . 


Forks  of  Brandy  wine,  11,10, 1736^  to  7. 2. 1741 

Conewago,  5,  12,  1742.  to  4,  4,  1747. 

Sent  to  labor  in  Virginia.  11.  10.  1747.    .   .    . 

Dunegal.  11.   il,  1T42.  to  3.  8.  1744 


First  churcli  West  Nottinghjiiii.  10.  3. 176!^— 
1748  to  1758 


L.  Marsh  Creek. 
Round  Hill, 


Rock  River  &  Poplar  Tent.  N.C. .  11. 16. 1769 
Toms  Creek,  10,  17.  1775.  to  10.  20.   1779.      . 

Upper  Marsh  Creek.  8.  16.  1775— 

Great  Cove.  P.  E. .  10.  21.  1778.  to  10.21, 1779 
5lnnSX°«.Va..t^-12.1780.to  4.^3.  1782. 
Bedford,  summer  of  1786— 


Ministers 
Dismissed. 


Deceased 


6. 1.  1741.  withdrew. 
5.24.  \''M,  N.  Castle  ■ 


5.;i0, 17,')8.  Hanover. 


3. 8. 1744,  suspended. 
5.24.1745,  deposed,* 


.5.25. 17<»,N.  Castle* 


5.29, 17f,6,  N.  Castle. 


5.24,1770,  Orang.' 
4,10.1782,  Hanover 


5,22,  1786,  Carlisle. 


12.  1786.  Carlisle. 


Georgetown.  D.("..  (  ,. 
Frederick.  Md..         f   ' 


Pequae.  10,  31,  1733,  to  9,  19,  1736. 
Big  Spring,  10,  13.  1738.  to  4,  — .  1739, 


Middle  Octorara,  11,  19.  1735. 


1-11.16,  1739.  to  7,2,  1741, 


Falling  Spring. 
E.  Conocochegue. 


Lower  Pennsborough.8.5.  1749.  to  11.9,  1760. 

S.  River,  Virginia.  9.  3.  1740.  to  11.  -.1754. 
!1  Shenadore.  9,  3, 1740— 


Middle  Spring,  11.  21.  1765- 
Kocky  Spring,  4,  13,  17*;8— 


4,20.1759.  N.C'stle,    BigSprlng,  9.  19,  1759.  to  4.  14.  1769. 
Carlisle.  9,  19,  1759,  to  9,  9,  1772. 
Monaghan,  11.  15,  1769,  to  9,  9,  1772.      .    .   . 

Path  Valley*  Upper  and  Lower),  10. 11. 1775— 
Upper  Tuscarora,  10.  11.  1775,  to  11.  9.  1778. 


4,12.1785,  Phila.. 2.    Carlisle  1st,  4.  27.  178.5- 


Paxton,  12.  22.  1738. 
Derry  u>ld  side).  1746, 


5,22.1786,  Baltlm're' 


12. 11, 1740,  suspend- 
ed and  withdrew. 


4,  .  .173». 


5.30.1758.  Hanover. 
5.r2.  178*;.  Carlisle.* 
5.22.  17W;,  Carlisle.* 


9, 10. 1772.  Phila. ,  2d. 
5,22,  178«;.  Carlisle.' 


11.9,1760. 


5.22.  1786,  Carlisle. 
5,25,1768.  Phila. 2d.' 


tHezektah.  slmpb  ,  tlu'  nam**  gi-nerally  given;  sonietlnies  James,  simply. 
JSo  spelled   by  Thomas  and  Alt'.vaniler  (see  fac-slmile).      But  .l«)hn.  t lie  grandson  of 
Thomas,  spelled  his  name  Craiglu-ail 
i  Augusta  and  Tinkling  Spring.   Va 


424  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Ceiitennial 

TABLi^  I. — Presbytery  of  Donegal  (Old.) 


Names. 

Licensed. 

Licentiates 
Received. 

Licentiates 
Dismissed. 

Ordained. 

Hiiutiuaii.  John 

7.2.1741. 

11.  11.  1742, 

»;  17  1779 

6.  20.  1781, 

Johnston.  James 

Kin«.  John.  D.  D 

10.17.1782. 

4.12.17f.9.  I'hila.  2d, 



8,  19.  1784, 
8.  29.  1769. 

Lyon.  James 

Long.  James, 



ti  17  1740  N    Castle 

Name  dis.af  trio.  1766. 

Linn.Wm.Adolphus,  .   .    . 

4.12.1775. 
12.4.1776. 

6.  17,  1778. 

Linn.  William. 

McDowell.  Alexander.  .  . 

McMordie.  Robert 

7.80.1740. 

10.  28.  1741, 
1753, 

Mapaw.  Samuel 

4.16.1773. 

11.12.  17H1.  Philad.. 

MoPherrin.  Thomas.    .  .   . 

8.  17,  1774, 

MiKniyht.John.D.D..  .   . 
McConnell.  James 

4.12.1775, 
♦.  12. 1775. 

' 

12.  4.  1776. 

McMillan.  John.D.D..  .   . 

C     1Q     177fi 

Martin.   .Innxes.  .   .    . 



1 

'  By  Synod. 

t  Footes  Sketches  of  Va..  Second  Series. 

J  See  Samuel  Gelston.  Records  Pres.  Ch.  1735  and  1736. 


Tabulated  Statement 


425 


Ministers  and  Licentiatp> 


Ministers 
Received. 


4.13.173fi.N.C'8tleJ 


Sent  as  an  Kv 


;).  N.Ca.stU' 


ti.2<.».  17f.;^.NCstk', 


12.3. 1772.  London- 
derry. Ireland.  . 


10.18.1780.Phila.l. 


,17.1777.  Phila.l, 


I  12,  21.  1774.   Gar- 
lach,  Ireland. 


4.10. 177(;.UeKurry 


A<'cepted  calls  t<> 


Va..  11.  11.   1742. 

I  Kock  Klsh  &  (  ,. 
/Mtn.  Plain.     (  '• 


Ministers 
Dismissed. 


Deceased 


4.7.  1737  (at  lance), 
went  to  Va.t 


Name  dlsap'r.><  from 
roll  &  records  I74« 


Opekon.  ', 17W.  t<>  4. 17. 1772.     .| 

Cedar  Creek.  Va. .  \ 


Little  Brittain.  «.  21.  17th 


5.22. 17Wi.  Hiiltmre.' 


(ireat  ConewaKo.  i;.20.  1781-  .  .  .  . 
E.  vSc  \V.  KisliJicnqiiillas.  8.  lit.  1784. 
Upper  W.Conococheague.8.29. 1769. 
Alexander.  Va.  fall  of  1780 


Jhrewsbry.   [s.S.&P.E.4.1.!.-«.S.  to8. 13.  Y.!. 

FallinK  Spring.          ',  — n^-- 
E.ConococheaKue.  \  '       


10.13. 1773.  susp'nd'd 
12,  3.177C,  deposed. 


5.22.  178«.  Carlisle.* 
.5,22.  178«;.  Carll.Mle.* 
5.22.  1786.  Carlisle.' 
5.22.  1786.  Baltmre* 
9.2:^.1742.  name  drp 


.22.  1786.  Carlisle. 


Upper. 

Centre.  >«.  17.17 

Limestone  Ridge. 

Big  Spring.  10.3,1777.  to  8. 19. 1784.  .   . 


U. Marsh  Creek.  1753  to  4.  28.1761. 
Hanover.  11,23.1762 


.1762.  to  7. -.1763. 

1764to  10. .  •»)6 


Lancaster.  S.  S 

New  Castle.  (.«  c 

Cbri.^tiana  Bridge.    (** 

By  permission  <»f  New  Castle  Presb 

L.  W.  Conococheague  '  r  i-  i7'-i_ 

E .  Conococheague.  NewSlde  ("•"•'"* 
Jeriisalem(Hager8tn),8. 17.1774.to6. 17. 1779 


burg)}-l 


Bedford. 

Frankstown(Hollidav8burg)  M2.26.  1774. to 

Harts  Log(  Alexandria).         \     10.12.1775. 

Donegal.  (  ..  ,  ,77,. 

Mt..Toy.    (f'-*'"''- 

Elk  Branch.  Va.  .12.4.1776.  to  10. 16. 1782. 

L. Marsh  Creek,  (  ,,  ,.j  i-qj 

Tom's  Creek.        j  H- 1^- !'«•<-     

Frontier  Mis.  work  under  Pres.1775  to  1777. 


5.22.  178«i.  Carlisle.* 

8.19.  1784.  Lewisfn. 
5,.30.174;i.N.Ca8tle." 


Chartiers.  ( 

Pigeon  Creek.  (" 


Fall  of  1776 


5  6.18.1777.  Assso-i 
clatePres.of  Pa.'  L    Marsh  Creek. 4.29. 1779.S.S.1  year. 
I  PIney  Creek.  11.  9,  1780 


5.25.1768.Phila.5 


Namedis.fr'mRec. 
5.22.  1786.  Carlisle.' 


5.22.1786.  N.Caetle* 

5.22.  1786.  Carlisle.' 
5. 22. 178«>.  l^xlngt"  n» 
6.20. 1781.  Redstone* 

5.22.  1786.  Carlisle.* 


I  As  a  correspondent  member 
{  Records  Pres.  Ch.  p.  478. 


426 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


TALLP]  I. — Presbytery  of  Donegal  (Olu). 


XAMBS. 

Licensed. 

Licentiates 
Received. 

Licentiates 
Dismissed. 

Ordained. 

ItTocrlll     T-Tn<rh 

Morrison.  Hugh 

Orr    Williiim 

4.1I.lT8«.Koote.lre. 

5.  22,  178t;,  Carlisle.* 

1 

Sanckey.  Richard 

Smith.  Sampson 

Smith.  Kobert,  1).  D. .    .   . 

10,27.1736. 

4.3.1750.  Ireland,    . 

8.  .31.  1738, 
4.  -,  1752, 

Steel    John 

Siemens.  John 

5.11.1763. 



10,  31.  1765, 

Stephens,  Matthew.    .  .   . 

Thomson.  John 

.    .   . 

Thomson.  Samuel 

11.  17.  1737.  Ireland. 
4  5  1748 

11,  14.  1739, 
11,  23.  1748 

Thompson.  Amo8.+     .   .   . 

Thorn.  William 

Vanee,  Hugh 

Waugh.  Samuel 

Woods,  Matthew 

Wilson.  Samuel 

10.10.1771. 
10.13.1769. 

12.4.1776. 

10.20.1780. 
4.14.1785. 

f   ■   ■ 

5.  22,  1786.   Carlisle.* 

12.  3.  1772. 
8.  21.  1771. 

4.  12,  1781, 

6,  19,  1782, 

•  Br  Synod. 

t  Mr.  Thompson  was  living  in  Virginia  when  assigned  by  Synod  to  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal. 
Though  a  number  of  times  called,  he  appears  never  to  have  been  settled  as  a  pastor.   His  name 


Tabulated  StatemeiU. 


427 


Ministers  and  Licentiates. 


Ministers 
Received. 


10.15.1777.Phlla. 


Ministers 
Dismissed. 


Dick's  Gap.  P.  E. .  10, 15. 1777.  to  10.20. 1779. 

L.Tuscarora,   (  ,,  .>.  ,-.,,,  ^  .^,    ., . 

CedarSprlnK.  (^'•^*-^"^-     .V2-2.  Kh...  Carlisle. 


10.  ll.l":«.N.(r8tle|  NottinKham.   | 


12.10.173.'>.N.C'8tle| 
5.  I7.1759.N.C'8tle» 


10.   11.    1770     Lon- 
donderry, Ire'd, 


6.5. 1759.  N.  Castle. 
—  1752.  N.    Castle. 


L.Octorara.     \ 
Nottingham.  10.  lH.n:Ht;.  i^ 


Derry.      J 
Faxtoii.    Vn.  sUU 
Mt.Joy.   \ 


Prior  to  17.S2  to9.5.17S5. 


173«.  wlthdrw.Pres. 
withholding  cert. 


1740.  to  10.  2, 


PIney  Creek.6.25?.  1771.  to  4,  ll.r 
Uanover.8.31.17;i8.  to  (5.6. 1759. 


Chestnut  Level.  1752.  .  . 
Principal  of  an  academy. 


Leacock.  3.26.1751.  to  10.30.  1759. 
Pequea.  3,20,1751— 


1739 

.SpK.  17.19 

1775.       .    .  1  

10.2.177r> 

7t; : 

9.2<J.  1777. 

.  I  t;.  6.  1759.  Hanover. 
.  I  5,25.17»i8.N.Ca8tle* 

5.2*.t.l7f.7.  N. Castle' 


E.ConococheaKue.    ( 


1752  to  175«. 


U.  W.Conocheague,  \ 

W. Pennsboro( Carlisle )sprln«  1759.  to 8.— '79  5.25.17rt8.  Phlla.2d. 

B.Pennsboro  (Silver  Spring),  1764.  to  1775 

L. Marsh  Ck.  .10.31.1765.  to  12.21,1774. 

Cha'nc'eS  [n.l^lTSS- 5.22.178.).  Baitimo. 


,1763.N.Cstle  "   Then  paator  at  Chanceford  &  Slate  Ridge. 


10.19,  1784.  Letter- 
kenny,   Ireland. 


Derry  &  Wayne  on  Juniata.  4. 13. 1785.  called   5,22.  1786.  Carlisle. 


10.  ll,1732.N.C'8tle  Chestnut  Level.  1732.  to  8, 1.1744, 


1767,N.Brun9wck* 


E.  PennsborouKh,ll.l4,l739.  to 3. 26, 1745. 

W.Penn8borough.ll.l4.17o9.  to  11.14.1749. 

Great  Conewago,  1750,  to  4. 14. 1779 15.22,  1786.  Carlisle.' 

Donegal.  11.23.1748- |  5.26.1768.  Phlla.2d.' 


Alexandria.  Va. .  12,3. 1772,  t 

Tuscoraro.  I  «  .,,  ,-,, 

Back  Creek.  Va. .  ,-»-^'-»'''- 


Mnnt"??ry''""*'^'  I  summer.  1782- 
Monaghiin,  \ 

Hanover, 6. 19. 1782.  to9.13.17H4.     .    . 


5.22.  1TH6.  Carlisle.' 
15.22.  1TH<;,  Cjirilsle.' 


disappears  from  the  Records  of  Presbytery  and  Synod  after  1786.  until  1802.  when  It  appears  on 
the  roll  of  the  Presbytery  of  Winchester. 


^2b  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


TABLE  II. 
Presbytery   of  Carlisle — Ministers  and   Licentiates. 

Wlieii  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  was  erected  on  the  22d  of 
May.  1786,  by  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  the 
number  of  members  of  the  old  PresVjyter}^  of  Donegal  assigned 
to  other  Presbyteries  was  small.     Four,  viz :  Messrs.  Siemens, 
Hunt,  Stephen  B.  Balch  and  Keith,  were  to  cast  in  their  lot 
with  the  new  Presbytery  of  Baltimore,  which  was  to  meet  for 
the  first  time  in  Baltimore  the  last  Tuesday  of  October,  1786 ; 
and   Mr.   McFarquhar  was  directed    to  find  a  home  in   the 
mother  Presbytery  of  New  Castle.     Those  assigned  to  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Carlisle  were  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Samuel  Thomson,  John 
Hoge,  Hugh  Magill,  Robert  <.>ooper,  James  Martin,  James  Lang, 
John  Craighead,  John  King,  Hugh  Vance,  Thomas  McPherrin, 
John  McKnight,  Dr.  Robert  Davidson,  John  Black,  Samuel  Dou- 
gal,  John  Linn,  David  Bard,  Samuel  Waugh,  Joseph  Henderson, 
Matthew  Stephens  and  James  Johnston  ;  and  from  the  Second, 
Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  John  Elder  and  Robert  McMordie. 
These  were  all  settled  pastors  excepting  three,  viz:    Messrs. 
Thomson,  Hoge  and  McMordie.     Mr.   Thomson  was  far  ad- 
vanced  in  life,  and  had  ceased  from  the  active  labors  of  the 
ministry.     He  died  in  less  than  six  months  after  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  Presbytery.     From  the  time  of  hia  release  from  the 
pastoral  charge  of  Tuscarora,  Opekon  and  Cedar  Creek,  Va., 
in  1772,  Mr.  Hoge  had  been,  and  was  still,  engaged  performing 
evangelistic  work,  for  which  he  was  peculiarly  adapted.     Mr. 
McMordie  was  never  settled  as  a  pastor  after  the  disbanding  of 
the  Army  of  the  Revolution,  and  his  discharge  from  the  chap- 
laincy of  tne  First  Pennsylvania  Brigade.     Having  returned  to 
the  field  of  his  first  labors  in  the  ministry,  he  was  living  retired 
near  G-cttysburg  at  the  time  of  Presbytery's  organization ;  and 
ten  \'ears  later  his  remains  were  laid  to  rest  along  side  those  of 
former  parishioners,  in  "  Black's  graveyard." 

In  addition  to  the  above  named    ministers  there   were  also 


Tabulated  Stattiiwid.  429 


two  licontiiites  from  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  viz:  Samuel 
Wilson,  licensed  on  the  i-itli  of  April,  178o,  and  IIu<2-h  Mor- 
rison, received  as  a  licentiate  from  the  l^rcshvtcrv  of  Hoote, 
Ireland,  the  11th  of  April,  i7.s6. 

Just  as  the  names  of  these  })ersons  and  their  relations  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Donegal  prior  to  this  time  are  found  in  the  table 
of  that  f^resbytery  by  the  initial  letter  of  their  names,  so  their 
relations  to  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  subsequent  to  this  will  be 
found  in  the  following  table.  These  tables  supplement  each  other, 
e.  g.,  take  Robert  Cooper.  In  the  table  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Donegal  we  find  him  licensed  February  22,  1765.  ordained 
November  21,  1765,  installed  pastor  of  Middle  Sjjring  church 
the  same  day  and  transferred  (by  the  action  of  Synod)  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle  May  22,  1786.  Tlien  turning  to  his  name 
in  the  table  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  we  find  this  record  : 
Received  from  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  Octoljcr  17,  17S6: 
pastoral  relation  at  Middle  Spring  dissolved  A])ril  12.  17!»7; 
died  April  5,  1805.  • 


480 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle —  Centennial. 


TABLE  II. — Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 


NAMES. 

Licensed. 

Licentiates 
Received. 

Licentiates 
Dismissed. 

Ordained. 

Aflair.  James 

10.9.1801. 

AKriew.  .J<ihn  11..   I>.  I)..  . 

JL.l^n^n      Willinrri 

4.11.1827. 



10,30.  1827.  Redstone. 

Artliiir      UichHrd 

Arider.sdn.   Matthew.  .   .   . 

6.11.1878, 

C.  12, 1878. 

■••■■■ 

Bard,  David 

Bryson.  .Tohn 

Bovd.  John. 

10.8.1789. 

12.22.1790, 

12.21   17fl1 

4.9.1794, 

Brown.  Mat  w.  D.  D. .  LL.  D     10. 3. 1799. 
Brady.  Joseph 10.8.1801. 

10.6.1801.Huntingd'n. 

10.3.1804, 

Bell.  Samuel 4.9,1806. 

Boyd.  Alexander 

4.13.1808.  N.  Castle, 
4.13.1808,  N.  Castle. 

4.l2.1826.N.Bruns-k 
10.2.1832.N.Bruns'k 

11.17  1839N.Brun8'k 

9. 27. 1808,  New  Castle. 

9.29.1808. 

Buchanan.  James 

Baber.  James 

Brackenridge.  James G..  . 

Bradley.  William 

Bradbury.  Elbridge.    .   .   . 



10.3.18:^8. 

10, .').  1847.  Iowa. 
4  13  1841  Redstone 

9.29.1808, 

9.28.1826. 
10.4.1832. 

11   18  18.39 

Brownson.  James  1..D.D.. 

10.6.1840. 

BoKprs.  John  M 

10, 1.  M44.  Donegal 

4,9.1845. 

Blark.  James 

Brown.  R.  A 

t  Dauphin. 


l^abii La te< I  /SlaO^nie/i L 


•^31 


Ministers  and  Licentiates. 


Ministers 
Received 


10.  4.    1797.   Mona- 
Khnn.  Ireland.    . 


4.10.1810.AddLs.)n 
A«8oclatn  or  Vt. 

11.28. 18:r2.Wa.sh'tn 

11.  18.  \^Vi.  Relief 
Syn..  Scotland. 


4.9. 1850.  Stubenv'l 
10.7.1873.  Osajre.  . 
4.'.l.l873.HuntVdn 


2.2. 1875  Westmst'i 


Derrv  ""  1  '"•  ^'^-  ''•^-  '""•^'  ^''  ''•  '^'  ^^^• 


I'res.  DU^klnHon  Col.  1809  to  1815. 


Falling  Spring.  5.  2.1840.  to  4.   13.1841. 
.18«;i  to  18C.2 


MonaKhan, 
PeterNl)\ir^'. 


Upper  Path  Va 
Mlller.stuwn.  / 
Newport.  (' 


12. 1«.  1886,  C.  Fear. 
10.17.178(!.DoneK'l 
10.17.1786.Doneg'l 


*  Bii.'k  V:ill('V.2.19.1S7;).  to  f,.  14. 187i;. 

(  \Vartnn1sl)iirK.2. 19. 1875.  to  10.20. 187t;. 

(iri'cii  Hill. 

Wells  Valley.  \ 

Fayetteville.  S.S.  12.23. 1877.  to  3.2ti.  1882. 


S.S.  10.-.187I;.  to4.1.  187 


UarrisburK,  Elder  St. .  12. 1«.  188«- 

U.  MarsbCk.  (Getty8bg)8.  IC.  1775*.  to 4. 10.  '94 

Bedford,  summer  1786,  to  10.0. 1789.     .   . 


Cliillsquaque.  /  - 
Warrior  Run.  f 


i.  1791- 


Falllng  Waters,  Va. .    \ 


4.9.1794  U>4.  1().  1801 


MlnlHters 
Dl.smlHsed, 


10.3. 17iW.  Albany 


Deeeased 


9.25.181tiAHm..or('i. 
10.7.1H:i4  Wlliulni^tii 


4.13.  lK42Iluntn»;<lii. 
6. 10. 18.51.  Ohio. 


10.20. 1882.  Huntufdn. 
4.l4.1880.Phila.Cen 


10.9. 1800.  Redstone. 
:5.20. 1794HuntKdn. 
{o.20.1794.1Iuiilt{dn. 


2.:W.1888. 


4.13.1803.N.Bruns'k 


4.8.1851.  Wlnchstr 
10.5.1858.  Chlcagt), 


Mouth  of  Juniata.  / 

Sherman's  Creek.    MO.3.1804.  lo  4.24. 182 

Middle  Kidge,         \ 


Bedfonl.  11.8.1K08.  to  9.2f..  l.si.' 


(  TTa^^ls^u^^^   1.12.  lHO<t.  to  9. 2f..  1815. 
"/tMiilill.-  Tax-ton,  1.12. 1809.  to  4.10.1811. 
<;rc('ii.:..stU>.        ( 
Waynesboro 


autumn.  1818.  to  4.   12.  18;H9 


Hancock&vlcin.  FiVan. .  9. 28. 182(!.  to  10. 27. 
ShellsburK.  Evan. .  10.4. 1832.  to  10.4. 18:W. 


Bedford.  11.1H.1H39.  to  4.13.1841. 


Derry. 


summer  184.'i 


UagersUiwu.  10. 17. 1858,  to  10.2. 1861. 


10.8.  I8IT.  IMillji 


10.  1.  I839Lo«anHp'rt 
10.27.  lK2*.t  Winchstr. 


10.  21.    1841.   North- 
umberland. 


10.3. 1.S4S.  Coshocton 

10.5. 18.59.  Wlnchstr. 
4.  15.  1863.  Donegal. 


*  See  Table  of  Presbytery  of  Donegal 
X  By  General  Assembly. 


432 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


TABLE  II. — Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 


Names 

Licensed. 

Licentiates 
Received. 

Licentiates 
Di.smissed. 

Ordained. 

Beatty.  William  T. .  D.  D. . 

.')  15  l.sCil  Zanesville 

5,lfi,1861, 



* 

BlLss.  .John  C..D.D 

It'ilri.r      VTiniltl 

4  IS  l8t>3    Pliil  Cen                                                     5    13    18fJ3, 

.   .    .    .  i 

Biiulley.  Matthew  V..    .   . 

Burns.  Charles  E 

Haih'V  Malachi  C 

4.  10.  l.S7:{. 
H.14.187r.. 

4.14.1874.  Pittsburgh. 
10.3. 187t;.  Newton. 

Bonner,  George  M 

Barnes.  W.Smith 

4,9.1884, 

10,19, 1877.  Troy.      . 

11.1.1877. 

10.7,1884,Phila.North 

! 

Barbor  John  P 

Barr  John  C 

Burchfleld.  William  M.. 

Cooper.  Robert,  D.I)..    .   . 

- 

, 

Caldwell.  Joseph 

Cuthoart.  Robert.  D.D..     . 

Culbertson.  James 

Chamberlain.  Jerem'.D.D. 
CreiKh. Thomas.  D.D..  .   . 

4.10.1811. 
4.10.1817. 
4.18,1831. 

4  17  1835 

10, 17.1787,Roote,Ir.  4.13.  1791.  Lexington. 

4.9.  ;79.^.Phila..             

; 
4.1.i.  1812.  Lancaster. 

t 


10,2.1793. 

10. 2«. 1819. 
11.17,1831. 

Cummins.  Ciiarles  P  . 

4.  13.183«;. 

Clark.  David  I)     D  D 

4  13  18S7 

4  12  1838 

Clarlt.  Albert  B 

Cook.  Isaac  M 

4.14.1841. 
4.13  1843, 
8  2  1843 

10.18.184l.Blairsville 
4.9. 1844. Ohio. 

Culbertson.  M.  Simp. .  D.D. 

i 

1 

5  29  1844 

Cross.  John 

Clark.  Joseph 

6  11  1851 



t;  3  18.52 

CraiK.  William  B 

Cramer.  John  K 

6,13.1855, 

1 
4.9,18.T»:.  Winchestr 

ti.  17. 1857. 
5.7.1856. 

Clark,  John  H 



11.  17.  lS.i7.0hio.   .    .  i 

11.18.1857. 

•  See  Table  of  Presb.  of  Donegal. 


Tabulated  Statemeiil. 


433 


Ministers  and  Licentiates. 


MlnlHters 
Received. 


(5.  12.  1S«J1.  Omaha. 


4.  10.   1872.  Vadkin. 


6,20.  "S.ShenanKo 


1.2.1885.  Maiimee, 

n.S).85.VVestmsti 

with  the  church  ct 

Muna(;han.     .   . 

6, 10.  "87.  HuiitiiKdii 
6.1(5. '87,  Huntnudn 


10, 17. 1786.  Donegal 
10. 17. 1786.  Donegal 


10,1851.Blairsvle 


lO.Xi.  I87".i.  Blaii!<vl 


\  Greencnstle.5.16.1861.  to  4. 15. 18»5a. 
■|  Waynesboro". 6. 20. 1861.  to  4. 15, 186;i, 


2<1  Cli.  Carlisle.. ").l;{,18»"h!.  to  10.  18.  18»;7.       .    . 
Harri!<l)iirg.  Elder  St. .  4. 14. 1872.  to  4.  14. 1875 


Mlddletown. 7.2. 1878.  to  4.  l.H.  1881.  .   .   . 
Harrisburg.  Wider  8t. ,  1 1. 1. 1877.  to  4, 1 1. 

Dauphin.  1.15, 1885  — 

Monaghan.  to  10.6. 1886. 

Petersburg.  S.S.. to  1884 


I  Monaghan.7.12.1887  - 
(  Petersburg.  5. 18. 1888  - 

Lanriisburg.  i 

Centre,  1  -  o-    lo 

Upper.  |.-..18 

ButTalo.  I 


Middle  Spring.  11.21. 1765,*  to  4.12.1797 
Uocliy  Spring.  4.  la.  1768.  *  to  4. 9, 17yy. 


Vork,  10.2. 1793.  to  4. 11. 1887 

*Kound  Hill.  10.2. 1793.  t<i  10.28.1834. 


Bedford,  fall  of  1819.  to  12. 12. 1822 

ir  Mercersburg. 


v..   W.    Conococheagiie. 
11.17,1831.  to  4.  21. 1880. 


Cickin9on.4.13.1836.  to4.9. 1844 

Waynesboro'. P. K.. 7. 7. 1846.  to  1.26.1847. 

Schellsburg,  .summer  of  1838  to  14.  4. 1843. 
\  Lower  Marsh  Ck.  .6. 16. 1843.  to  5.7. 1856, 
'(  Way  nesboro'.S.S.  6. 14,1848,  to  -.  1853. 


Missionary  to  Nlngpo.  China.  1845 

Mlddletown.  6. 26. 1851 

Failing  Spring. 6. 3. 1852.  to  10.7. 1857.    .    .    . 

Bloorafleld.  j 

Shermans  Ck..         -il,  17. 1857.  to  6. 11.18»)7. 

Mouth  of  .lunlata.  \ 


Welsh  Uun.Pa   .       ( 
Williamsport.Md..  i' 


7.185«J.to4.13, 1859. 


MlnixterN 
Dlsmls8Cd. 


4.16,18«W.N.Brun»-k 
10. 1.18«;i.  Potomac. 
10. 18.  I8»;7.  Newark. 
4.10.  lH77.Knojt. 


10.3.1882  Redstone. 
4,  8.  1884.  St.  Louis 


4. 13.1887.  Kmporia. 


4. 15.    /  witlidrew  to 
1840.  i'Pres.ofUbg 


12. 12. 1822.Tran8ylv. 


4.5.1805 
4.20.1799 


4.9.  1844.  Iowa. 
1.26. 1847.  Clarion. 


5.7.1856.  Huntlngd'n 


1854.  Ningpo.  China. 


1851. 


6.9.1873.  Biairsville. 


10.8. 18«r2.Baltimre. 


Landisburg.  / 

Centre,  -11. 18. 1857.  to  *;..».  |862 10.5. 1S«;4.  Huntg<lii 

Upper.  \ 


t  Afterward.s  Hopewell. 

26 


434 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


TABLE  II. — Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 


Names. 

Licensed. 

Licentiates                   Licentiates 
Received.                     Dismissed. 

Ordained. 

Chalf ant. George  W..      .   . 
Cain.  George  K 



4,10.1861.  Saltsb'rg 

6   20,1861. 

11.19.1861, 

.... 

4, 14. 1863.  Newton. 

Crawford,  J . Agnew,  D.D.. 

Cole.  Jacob  H 

Cassat,  David  W 

4. 10. 1872. 

10, 19. 1870,  N.  Castle. 

10. 6, 1874.  name  drop'd 
2,12.1874,  Pittsburgh. 

• 

Caldwell    John  C.  .D.I). .  . 

10.  tj.  1791. 

4.9,1794, 

Duffield, George.  Jr. .  D.  D. . 

4.18.1831. 

4,10.1816.Phila..     . 

9.25,1816, 

De  Witt.  William  K. .  D.  D. . 

4,13.1819,NewYork. 

10.26,1819, 

Davidson.  Robert.  D.D..    . 
Dickey.  John 

1.18, 18.32.  W.Lexingtn 

Dickerson. Jonathan.    .   . 

' 

Davie. J. T.Marshall.      .   . 

Davis. Thomas  K 

6.13.1849 

10.2,1850, 

•  Dun  lap.  Robert  W 

Dinsmore.  William  H..  .   . 

4.  10.  1861.  Phila..  . 

11.19,1861, 

Donaldson.  James 

Connelly.  Samuel  J 

4.10.1861.Bdnbg.Sct 

4. 9. 1862.  North  River. 



'  Mr.  Dunlap  accepted  a  call  to  Hagerstown  October  22.1851.  but  was  not  installed  until  the 
spring  of  1853. 


Tabulated  Staipmeyit. 


436 


Ministers  and  Lickxtiates. 


Ministers 
Received. 


K.  14,1860.  Newton. 


6.3,18»>2.  Fiilmyra.    Millerstowii. 
Buffalo. 
Newport.  S.JJ 
.Millerst<.)wn, 


HarrlshurK,  IMne  St.  .!).2.  IHCO.  to  11.12.  IWW. 


MechanlcsbiirK.r..20.  IW.l.to  4.  l.'>.  18«;.S. 
Chap.84th  KeK.F.  V..4.  ir).18»W.     .   .    . 


4.  11.18C.5.  Baltimr. 


r.9. 18<i;,Nortliern 
Reformed.  Pres. 


-  S.  S.f..  3. 18»;2.  to  7. 10. 18»M. 

.4.is.i8<;3.tos.f,.  iK<i;. 

'  8.0.1867,  to  12.lt;.  18(;8.      . 


Newport.         \ 
GettysburK.C.Li.  18t:.-),to  5.  If,.  186' 


KallinKSprlnK.7.10. 18<!7.to  12.31.1886. 
Falling  Spring.  P.  Emer. .  12. 31. 1886  — 


4.H.  ■73Crawford.sv  (Jettyshur/r.  1 1. 16. 1S73.  to  .i.  11, 187.5.  .  .  . 
10. 7.  '74.  North'brdj  (^hanibersburg.  Central.  10.22. 1874.  to 8.  • 
10. 23. 1879.  N.York  [  Harrisburg.  Pine  St. .  11. 11. 1879 - 
10. 10.  l.s,S3.  Cl.irion.  :  Bu  Jalo,  1 


BuJalo, 
Centre. 
Upper. 

Landisburg.  S 


6. 10.  l.'«4.to  4.1i;.  188.'). 


10. 17. 1786.  Donegal    U.  &  L.  Path  Valley.  10. 11. 177.=). +to  10.4. 1790 

10. 17. 1786.  Donegal,  1st  Cli.  Carlisle.  4. 27. 1785.  tto  12. 13. 1812.     .    . 

ITpper  Path  Valley.  /  ,  ,,  ,-.,,,         ,,,  „    , 

Lower  Path  Valley,    j  ^••'- 1'-'-»-  t'» '0.9.  1800 
,  Falling  Spring.  11. 24. 1800.  to  4.11. 18;i8.    .    .    . 


lO.S.lsOO.N.  Castle    Tom's  Creek.  10. 21    1800.  K    „  o.-  i^i,. 
I  Piney  Creek.  -,  1801         f  '"  •'•  ^''-  '^'"• 


12,2:i.l8;i4.N.C'8tle 


1st  Church.  Carlisle.  9.25. 1816.  to  3.  23.  l.s;{5. 
Harrisburg(  Market  Sq.).  11, 12, 1819—  .  .   . 


Bloomfleld.    | 

Landisburg.  Vwinter  of  18:^4-.t  to  10.  4.  18.54. 

Buffalo,  \ 


18;^9  RPflforri     .*  Williamsport.  Md. .  S 
.iw.*.  Bed  lord.  I  ^  Hanc-oi-k.  Md..S.S..  1 


18:^8.  to  1842 
1841. to  1842.    .   , 


MlDistert* 
Dismissed. 


7.5.18«54.  Phlla.2d. 
10.6. 18«a.St.('lalrH^ 


4.14.  I8ti9.  Palmyra. 
.5. 16. 1867.  Ohio. 


10.6.1875.Huntngdn 
8.7.18;«.Chester. 


8. 17.1875.Blalr8ville 


9.28.  IH14.  BaltluKire 


3.2:^.18;{5.  Phila.  2d. 


4.15.  1840.  withdrew 
to  Pres.of  Hbg. 


10. .'».  1840,  N.  Castle 


\  lIagerstown.il. 7. 1S40.  to  4. 13. 1842. 
/  (ireeiieastle.il. 7. 1840.  to  4.9.1845. 


'  Fayettevllle.S.S..  1849  to  1850. 

Bedford.  11. 10. 1,H.50.  (.,,.  ,„  ^f^,^^ 

.schellsburg.  11. 17. 18,50.  f '"  ''•  '''•  '***'• 

l4.18o9.Stockt<m'  Middletown.ll.lO.  1859.to4.9. 18«;2.  .   . 


10.22.  Ihol.  Baltimr  I  Hagerstown.  Md. .  snring.  1853  to  1.17.18;V; 
'  Silver  Spring.  11.19.  lH»;i.t..  4.12.  18415.       .    . 


10.20.  •4''.N.Bruns'k 


10.25. 18,55.  Callfor". 
7.5.18«v4.  Richland. 


Deceaned 


10.4.1790 
12.13.1812 


12.  16. 1845 


4.  10.  1h»"m;.  Ln/.erne. 


4, 13. 18«U.  N .  Castle  .  Hancr.ck.  .Vt< 


Removed    to    Cov-| 
ingtun.    Ky..  1866.1 


1 
1868 


t  See  Table  of  Presl,.(.f  l»..negal. 


436 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Cenlennial. 


TABLE  II. — Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 


Names. 

Licensed. 

Licentates 
Received. 

Licentiates 
Dismissed. 

Ordained. 

Donal(lM<iii..lame8U..    .   . 

10  4  1864,  Saltsburg. 

10.5.1864 

Diiwru'v   Williiiiu  W 

Diivenport.  Isaac  W..      .   . 

10  22.  1875.  Chester. 

11  7  1875 

Devor.  William  M 

Dunfjin. George  S 

IJ*)bl)iii  Thomas 

«.  10. 1884. 
ti.  21. 1888. 

8, 17. 1885.  Wooster. 

6.21.1888. 

Elder  John 

Elliott.  David.  I).  D..LL.D. 

9.26.1811, 

6.8. 1852.  N.Bruns'k. 

10.7,1812. 
9.  1.  18.'>2. 

Eells.W  W..            

Erskiiie   Ebenezer    1)    I) 

Edif.ir  John  Ph  I) 

Eckles.Mervin  J 

Erskine.J.S.E 

Fullerton.  Matthew  L..  .   . 

Fine,  Lamberts 

6.15.1881. 
(i.  25. 1889. 

4. 12. 1825,  N.York  2d 
4. 1M858.  Philad 

6.  LS.  1882.  Baltimore. 

9.28.1825. 
5  19  1858 

Kitzjferald.James  I)..      .  . 
Finney.  Henry  G 

6.15.1859. 
4,9.1862. 

5.15,1861.  N.  Castle. 

4.11.1860.St.Clairsv'l. 

".,27.1861. 

Ferriday.VV. Calvin,     .  .    . 

9  17   1862 

Ferrier.  Edwal 

Fleming.  Joseph  H 

Foulk.John  S 

FergiKson.  Thoma.sJ..     .   . 

GritT,  Isaac 

12.21. 1791 

4  9  17')4 

Mr.  Emerson  has  been  :it>r<.:i.1  t  in  France,  England  and  Germany)  since  18KX 


Tabulated  Statement. 


43: 


Ministers  and  Licentiates. 


Ministers 
Uecelved. 


fi.  I-j.'TO.Steuhen.sv 
4.I0. 1875  WliK'hstr 
1.2S.'7f..  BlnKhiulii 


fi.  ll.l878.Pittsbjr»i 


4.9,1884.  Synod  of 
Susq.  ( Lutheran 


10.3.'88.St.Lawrni 
10.17.1786.Phlla.2 


fi.  12.'55.Londond'r 


4.  9.  18G7.   N.  Lon- 
don Consoclaton 


4.  IH.  1870.  Chicago 
10.4.1870,Westm8t 


10.  22."80.Northum 


10.2. '6«.St.Clairsv 
lb.'3,'l^'.NorthuIn 


10.4.1871.  Hudson. 


10.7.1873.Northuni 

10.   7.    1874.   Zlon 
Cla-ssls  ( Refomid ) 

2.  ll."7'.t.ShennnKo 

Pine  Creek.    1  ,  „ 
LycomlnK.      V?,^, 
GreatLsiand.  \  ''^1 


Schen8burK.r2.7.18il4- 
Mlllerstown.   » 


Ministers 
DlHralHxed. 


Newport. 


KSf.'.)  to  1S70. 


Pa.vton.4.29. 1875.  to  9. 18. 1877. 
Dujieannon.lO.  18. 1877.  to  10.fi.  1880 

(iettysburK.  1.28. 187fi  — 

HarrlsburK.  Elder  St. .  11.7. 1875.  to  H.  1.1877. 

Landlsburg.  P.  E.       (  ,„  ..  ,0-0  ,,,  ,   1,   iwho 
Sherniansdale.  S. S. .  \  '"••*•  ^^'^-  ^"  ■*•  '''•  ''^**" 

Dickinson.  P.  E..  4.  ".1.1884.  to  10.  •;.  1885.        .    . 

Dickinson. fi.21. 1888- 

Upper  Path  Valley.  10.24. 1888. 

Paxton  and  Derry.  12.22.1738.+ to  4.  l.S.  IT'.tl. 

Mercersburg.  10.7.1812.  to  10.27.182".).    .    .    . 

\  Greencastle. 9. 1 .  1852.  to  8.14. 18tK). 
■/  Waynesboro". 4. 13. 1859.  to  H.  14. 18«0. 

2d  Church  Carlisle. fi.  12.1855.  t«)  4.9. 18fi2.  . 

Hager»towii.4.20. 18fi7  -      

BiK  Spring. 4. 14. 1870 — 

Bloomtleld.ll.9.1870.to9.l4.188;i. 
Pres.  Wilson  College.  9. 14. 1883. 

McConnellsburg.  / 

Green  Hill.  -     .17. 1880.  to    .12.1884. 

Wells  Valley.         \ 


Deceased 

10.1.  IW* 


Hagerstown. 
Greencastle.2d. 


9.28. 1825.  to.  9.17. 18;«. 


Falling  Spring.  5. 19. 1858.  to  fi.  15. 1869. 
Cumberliind.Md..l0.7.18«8—     .   .    .   . 


Gettysburg,  fi. 27. 18fil.  to  fi.  7. 1864. 
St.  Thomas.  '111    laee 

Rocky  Spring.     »'l-l-i»»»- 

Chap.  121.st  Reg.  P.  V. . 4. 17. 18'!2. 
Mi(ldletowu.5.  -  .1803.  to  7.5.  IstU. 


Prof.  Penna.  College 

Gettysburg. S.S..—.  1867.  to  18(Kt. 


Robert  Kennedy.  Memor.  (  Welsh  R\n 
31.1873 


10.4. 1871.  San  Franco 
11.9. 18K5.  Baltimore. 

'  3. 1.1877.  Newark. 
4.l4.i.s.H0.Huntlngdn 

10.fi.  l.sh5.Huntingdn 


1 10. 27. 1829  Washngtn 


fi.  7. 1864.  Ohio.  I 

By  Reunion,  in  1*870.' 
Baltimore. 


2.12,1884.Huntlngdn 


10.3.  I8<».(;eneva. 

By  Reunion  in  1870. 

Baltimore. 
4.13,18fi9.  Pbilad.2d 


4. 13. 1869.  Phila.  2d. 
4.10.  IH73.],ehigh. 


4.2.  1875.  BalUniore. 


Silver  Spring.  2.23.1879 


i5.2U.  ITM.Huutlngdn 


See  Table  i>f  Presbytery  <.f  Donegal 


^S6 


Presbyter  1/  of  Carlisle — Centenriial 


TABLE  IL — Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 


Names. 

Licensed. 

Licentiates 
Received. 

Licentiates 
Dismissed. 

Ordained. 

Graham.. lames 

Graham,  Robert 

11,27,1800. 
4. 14. 1808, 

4,12,1814,  N. Castle, 

4,  10,  1804.   Redstone. 
4.  12.  1809.   N.  Castle. 

9.28.1814. 

Galloway,. John  S 

Graham,  William  A 

Grier.  Laverty 

Gordon.  J.Smith 

Grier  David         

4,15.18;«). 

-•..2.1847. 

4,11,1849. 
t!,l7.1857. 



4,1.S.  1831,  Lanruster. 
10, 1.1850,  Clarion. 

12.12.18.51. 
"    6.17.18.58. 

Geddes  VV.  Nevin,  Ph.D.. 

fi. 27. 1861. 

5,  .5. 1871. 

Gallaudet    S.H.8 

Green,  Oliver  M 

«.  1.5. 1870. 

10,3.1872. 

Gibson  Robert  P.             .  . 



George  Samuel  C 

Gilland..]   W 

Garver,  .lames,  C 

10,  23,  1880,   E.  Pa. 
Cla88is{Ref'dCh.) 

6.14.1881. 

Gordon,  James  A 

Groff,  John  H 

4.9.1884. 
11.9.1885. 

6, 10. 1885. 
6.8,1886, 

Given,  Joshua  H 

Hose  (or  HogK),  John,    .   . 

t;.2:).  1889. 

Henderson,  Joseph,      .  .   . 

Herron,  Francis;  D.  1). .  .   . 

10.4.1797. 

4.9.1800, 

Hayes.  John 

4.14.1808. 



How,   Samuel  B..1>.I).,    . 

Hall.Baynard 

Harper.  James.  D.I) 

Hall.  William  McClay.    .   . 

Heberton.  Alexander,     .   . 

Howell,  John  (i 

Hershey.  Andrew  M..      .   . 

i 
4.1H,1848.N.Brun8ki  11,6, 1844,  Redstone, 

Hanson.  Hezeklah 

10,4.1848. 



8.22,1849, 

Tabulated  StatemenL 


439 


Ministers  and  Licentiates. 


Ministers 
Received. 


10.3. 18t».  Erie. 


10,4.1864.Baltimre 


4,14.1881. 
6.11.1872, 
4. 13. 1875. 


•Japan, 
Holston. 
Slam.      . 


10.9.1883,  Washngt 


10,17. 1786.  Donegal 
10. 17.1786.D<)nexal 


10,  28.  1820.  Phila. 

10.30.18:«.  Vlncens 

4.1.5.1840  Baltinire 

7.21.1841.  HarrisbK 
4.8.1845.  Huntlngd 

10.20, 1842.  N.  Cast! 
10,20. '4«;,Ka8kaHkl 


Pastorates. 


Tom's  Creek,  ( 
Plney  Creek.  \ 


fall.  1814  to  12.28.1866. 


Upper  Path  Valley.  12. 12. 1851.  to  4. 13. 1853, 
Wllllam»port,  Md. ,  P.  K . .  4. 13, 1864.  toti.  12,  '55 


Lower  Path  Valley.  / ,.  ,.  ,ucq 
Burnt  Cabins  j-»>.  i.-ism - 

I)i(!kin.son.l0.30.1860,to6.7.1864 

Waynesboro- .  5.  C.  1871 .  to  10. 4. 1871 . 

Prof.  Math,  Hanover  Col. .  Ind.  1872  to  1876 

I'rin. Classical Sch. ,  Willlamsport,  1881  to  '85 


Dickinson.  10, 25. 1864.  to  7. 25. 1866. 
Missionary  to  .Japan 


Silver  Sprinjr,  11.21. 1872.  to  10. 6, 1875. 
Kj>c?yTprrn..['l--^^-l«^^-^2.10.18e 


Duncannon.6.l4.1881.to4.10. 1884.    .   . 


Steelton  1st.. 
Middletown    S.  S 
Mlddletown.  P. .  4.23. 1889 


6.8.1886 


(;reat  ConewaKo.6.20, 1781  *  to  5,21,1795, 
Rocky  Spring. 4. 10. 1800.  to  4.9.1811.     .   . 

i;iSS"^-[^-'-^>«^to4.12.18l4. 

Pres.  Dickinson  College 

Bedford.  S.  S. .  10,  .30. 1833.  to  4.11. 18;i9.     . 
Shippen8bur«..'').9.1840.to4,13,187(J.     .    . 


Bedford,  sprlnK.  1845.  to  10, 6. 1847. 
Bedford.4.15. 1843.  to  10. 1.1844.  .  . 


Ministers 
Dismissed. 


12.28. 18(;5 


6. 12.'55.  Kastrn  Shor 


H,7. 1864.  Clobber.  Ire 


4. 25. 18«>6.  name  drp 
10.  7. 1874.. Japan 


10.23. 1879.  Erie. 

6.16.1887.  PIttsb'Kh. 

4.10. 1884.  Northum 
6. 10.1884.HiintnKdn 
4, 13. 18H6.  Kalamazo' 


5,20.1794.  HuntlRd'n 
4. 11. 1798.  Redstone. 
4. 10. 1811,  Redstone. 

6,27.1832.  N.Brunskj 
clas8ls(Ref.  Dtch.  )1 
4.11.1839.N.Brunsk 


9.4.1815 


14.1876 


6.21.1842.  WashnKtn' 
9.29, 1849.  II  untngdn 

10,8, 1845.  laieeme. 


4.9.1850.  Baltimore. 


Mouth  of  .Juniata.  S.S.  4,11.1849.10  2.5.18.54. 
Millerstown.S..8.— .1851.to2.5.l8.>».  j 

slre"rma^ns  Creel"  f  P- .2.5.1854.  to  7. 8. 1866.  |  4,15.1857,  Schuyler. 


See  Table  of  Presbytery  of  DnneRal 


440 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial 


TABLE  IL— Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 


Namks. 

Licensed. 

Licentiates                     Licentiates 
Received.                      Dismissed. 

Ordained. 

Hays.  Isaac  N.D.D..      .  . 

10. 1.1850.  Ohio. 

10.10.1850 

Hepburn.  Andrew  I). .  D.D. 
Hillm-m    W    <; 

1.  1.3.  1857. 

5.  25.18r>S.  Lexinjrton. 

4    12.  18K6. 

4.  11.  IStiT.  Warren. 

10,  S.lStiS.AUeph'ny 

7.  ,S.  1869.    . 



4,  9.  1884. 

6.  10.  1885. 

4.  13.  1887.  Peoria. 

5.  19.  1887. 

Uenkell.  Wm.  E 

Hill,  .lohn  W       

4.  10,  1889. 
4,  10,  1889. 

4.  10    18S9.  N.  River. 

4.  11,  1889. 

Irvine    .lames  K 





11.  6.  1844. 

Johnston.  John 

Jones,  Daniel 



Johnsuui.  William  B. .    .   . 

Johnston.  Mervin  K 

Johnston.  Robert 

10.  4.  1843. 

8,22.1849.  Steubenv'l 

Name  disappears  j 
after  April.  1848.       , 

8.  22.  1849. 

Johnson.  Samuel  L 

6,  16,  1869. 

6.  30.  1870.  Allegheny 

Kin*:.  John.  I).  D 

Kennedy.  Kobert 

Kellar.  Isji.io 

10.  7    1818 

10.  7.  1801.  N.  Castle 

4.  13.  1803. 
10    2t>    1819 

Kennedy.  John  H 

Krebs.  John  M..  D.  I).   .  . 
Knox,  James 

10.  .3.  1822. 
10,28.1829. 
10.28,1829. 



6,  9.  1825.  Philad. 

9.  19    1832.  N.  Castle. 

10.  29.   1830, 

Tahdated  StatemeTit. 


441 


Ministers  and  Licentiates. 


MinisterH 
Received. 


PHsKiratex. 


Mlnlstera 
DtsmlBsed. 


Deceaited 


GreatConewago.l0.10.1850,to«.13.1864. 

I  Middle  SprliiK.f..i:5.1W>4. to  11.20. 18fM.  I 

ChHiiilierHl)iiiK.rentral.l2.  II.  I.si«.t<i5.r).'T4.'  5..').  1874.Topeka. 
lO.ti.  1S75,  Topeka.    State  Normal  Scl I.  SlilppenHl)urK.  Prln..;  fl.  17.1878.  AllcKheny 


11.17.1S5'2,Kber»!7.r    Hitr  Spring.   11.   is.   iKjVi.  to  10.  S.   IH«;2. 


10.  s.  1H«2.  Pou>ma<:. 


4,  10. 18f.»-,.  Richland    Silver  Sprinjr.  5.  :il.  18«;t;.  to  r>.   II.  18»!7. 

Barton  &  Lonocoiiilnp.  V.    K..    C.    11.    18<!7. 

t<.  10.  8.  iaf,8 


.  I  11.20.1WW.  Baltlm-re 


GettyhlnirK. 


8.   I8t;<.».   to  10.  20.   1871. 


10.27.18»ii».IluntKn    Buffalo.  11.  22.  1869.  t..  10.  .!.   1872. 

I  Upper.  11.  23.  1869.  f    .  ,  ,-    ,,    ,„- 

,  Mlllerstown.  7.  3.  1871.  (    ^'' "'•  "•  "*' 


4.14.18S1.  Chester 

4.9  1884.  W.  Jersey'  Greencastle.  4.  2<.<.  1884— 

i  McConnellsbiirjr.   / 

I  Green  Hill.  -  C.  10.  1885- 

Wells  Valley.         \ 

Falling  Spring.  .•).  19.  1887- 

«.  16. 1887.  HuDtgrdn    IJarrisburn.  7th  St. .  7.  5.  1887— 


10.— ,1829.  Huntgn 
(by  Syn).      ...     X.    Buffalo,  f 
Ijiverpool.     » 


to  9.  21.  18:^. 


6.  11.  1872.   Platte. 


.  I'.t.  1H««; 

.24.1881 


6. 25. 1889.  Neb.  City. 


4.S.]S:^4.Koote.  Ireldi 


'  Schellsburg.  fall  1844,  to  4.  i:;.  1847 6.2. 1852.  Coshocton. ' 

10,17.1786,Donegar  East  and  West  Kishaeoqulllas.  8.  19.  1784»-|5.20. 1794.  Unntlngdn 


.1.26. 1787.  Phlla. 


4, 13, 1790,  N.  Castle 


Shaver's  Creek.  11.  14,  1787.  to  10. 

Harts  Log.  11.  14.  1787- 

Huntingdon.  4.  13.  1790- 


,20.17'.t4.  Huntlngdn 


2d  Church.  Orlisle.  8.  22.  1849-  <   . 

4. 9. 18.50. Steuben vl I  G^tysburg.  •;.  4.  IKW.  t<.  10,  :;.  18.t5. 


10.  3.  1856.  Peoria. 


10, 17. 1786.  Donegal 


U.  W.  Conococheague (Mert-ersburg  1.8.2*.). ; 
1769.  to  9.  25.  1811.  • 


E.  Conococheague,  (  ,.,  ,^,.,  .  „  ,q,  . 
L.W.O.nococheague  C^- '»• '>^'^-  to4.9.181«.. 
Cumberland,  Md.,  S.  S.,  1816  to  1825.  ' 

L.  W.  Conococheague.  S.  S..  1825 to  1843.  .    4.15.  1840.  withdrew; 

to  Pres.  Harriaburg 
McConnellsburg.  S.  S..  1827tol8;«. 
Rocky  Spring.  S.  S..  1836  to  1840.  ' 

McConnellsburg.  fall.  1819.  u>  4.  13.  1824.    .  ,  4. 17.18:^5.  Sangamon' 


•See  Presbytery  I>oneguJ. 


442 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle— Centennial. 


TABLE  II. — Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 


Names. 

Licensed. 

Licentiates 
Received. 

Licentiates 
Dismissed. 

Ordained. 

Kennedy.  James  K.  D.  O. . 

7.  8.  184t>. 

4,  11.  1848.  Luzerne, 



Kerr.   William  C.  A 

Kelso.  Alexander  P 

4.  12.  1866, 
6.  10.  1868. 

4  9   1873    Blairsville 

10.  18.  1867.  Phila.  2d. 

8. 11.186U  . 
5  1   1873 

KlefTer.   W.  T.  Linn.    .    .    . 

4.  14.  1875. 

Laird.   Francis 

4.  13.  1797. 

4    10    1800    Redstone 

Linn.  James,  D.  D 

9.  28.  1808, 

9  27  1809  Huntingdon 

Lyon.  (Jeorge  A..  D.D..    . 
Lyon.  John 

4.  9.  1828. 
10.  4.  1843. 



4.  14.  1829.  Erie. 
11..^.  1844.  St.  Louis. 

Love.  William 

10  7  1845  Baltimore 

Lillie.  James.  D.I) 

7.7.1846,  Winchester. 

lAMtan.  William  LI 

Lane.  Cornelius  R..  D.D. . 
Ph.  D 

6,  16,  1869, 

»;.  21. 1871.  Washn.  City 

Lauphlin.  J.  llood 

Lindsey.  Kdwin  J 

McMordie.  Robert 

4.  9.  1879. 
4.  11,  1888. 

6. 25. 1889.  Ft.  Dodge. 

4.13.1881.  . 

McPherren.  Thomas.  .  .   . 

MrKniKht.  John.  D.D...  . 

Martin.  James 

Magill.  HuRh 

Morrison.  Hugh 

10.17.1886.  Donegal. 



5.13.1788.   . 

Tabulated  Statement. 


443 


Ministers  and  Licentiates. 


Ministers 
Recelyed. 


10. 1.1850.  Luzerne, 


10.20.  1864.  Ohif 


10.9.18ft8.Baltlmre 
10.  IT.  1T8«>.  Donegal 
10.  lT.178H,D<:»neKal 


4,  l4.1824.Champln 


Fayetteville.  S.  S. .  1847  to  1848. 
Fayettevllle.  S.  S..  Kail  of  18M)  to  1854. 
Prin    ChambersbK  Acad.  1H51  to  1855. 
Dickinson.  5,  17    1855.  to  4.  IS.  1859. 
Kavettevllle.  S.  S..  I%4  to  1874. 
Prof.  Wil.son  Col. .  18*10  to  187tt. 
Fayetteville    S.  S.,  1882— 

MechanicsburK.  10.  4.  18»')5.  to  4.  14.  1868. 


Missionary  to  India     

McConnellabuTK.   / 

Green  Hill.  -  5. 1. 187H.  t->  10.  6.  187,5. 

Wells  Valley.         \ 

Mercersburg.  10.  30.  188:< 

(  Falling  Spring    1767*  to  11.  4.  179.3.       .   . 
/  East  Conococheague.  18«*)7*  to  11.26.  1800 


Upper.  / 

Centre. 

Lime  Stone  Ridge  \ 


Mlnintera 
Dismissed. 


Deceased 


6. 10. 18«W.Blair8vine 


8.11.  1H69.  Lodlana, 
India. 


6.  \:\.  IS76.  Kittanning 


i;.17.1778.»to8.30.  1820. 


.7.184«,Classlsof 
Ulster  (Ref.D.  ). 


10.  23.  1874.  Wash- 
ington City.    .   . 


10.  20.  1871.  Lacka- 
wanna.     .... 


10.17 
10.17 

10.17 
4.10. 


,1786 
.  1786 


.1786 
1810. 


Phi  la  2d 
Donegal 


. Donegal 
N    Vork. 


10. 17. 178«;.  Donegal 


10. 17. 1786.  Donegal 


Hagerstown.  P.  ^: . .  10. 7. 1845.  to  7. 7. 1846. 


2d  Church  Carlisle, 


1846.  til  10.19.1848. 


MlUerstown.  / 
Newport.  \ 
Presb.  Missionary.  9. 1.188<;.  to  1.15. 


4.27.1876.  to  6.  8. 1886. 


4. 14.1802.  suspended 
4.  10.  1804.  deposed. 


4.11.1826.Huntngdn 


2.  13. 1849.  Newton. 


1.1.5.1889.  N.  Castle. 


Prof.  Math. .  Wilson  Col. .  1871  to  1876. 
Missionary  to  China 


10.5.1881.  Shantung 


5.17. 1774. 'to  10.2.  1799. 


22.  1796 
4.   1802 


-11.12.178:^.»to9.8.17 


10.7.1789.  New  York; 


E.Conecocheague.    i 
L. W.Conocochgue.  i" 

L.  Marsh  Creek.    ( 

Tom.s  Creek.  l" 

Rocky  Spring.  S.  S..  9.24.1811.  to  1815.  i  I 

Pres.  Dickinson  Col. .  1815.  to  1816 10.21.1823 

Piney  Cieek.  11.  9.  1780.  ♦-4.  15.  1789.  I 

E.  &  W.  Penn's  Valley.  1  I 

Warrior  Mark.  v  summer.  178*)—    '5.20.  I7'.>4.  Huntlngdn 

Ualf  Moon.  \ 

Dicks  Gap    P.  E.   1777  to  1779. 

Lower  Tuscarora 

Cedar  Spring. 


11.  24.  i; 


Northumberland.  J 
Sunburv  -  II.  II 

Buffalo  Valley         i     ^ 


5.20. 1794.  riuntlngdn 

i 

6.20. 1794.  UuntinKdn 


•See  table  of  Presbytery  of  Donegal 


444 


Presbytsry  of  Carlisle. —  Centennial. 


TABLE  II.— Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 


Names. 

Licensed. 

Licentiates 
Received. 

Licentiates 
Dismissed. 

Ordained. 

McClean.  James 

10.  6.  1791. 

10. 7. 1801,  Redstone. 

Mahon.  Samuel 

12.21. 17'.»1. 

12',  3*.  1793,  Redstone. 

10. 3. 1792.  Redstone. 
4. 15, 1795.  sur.  license. 

McConaujjhey,    David.   D. 
I*..LL.D 

McOinley.Amos  A.. I).  D. . 

4   °i  17'.»9  N   Castle 

10.  8.  1800. 

10.9.  IhUl. 

4.  13.  1803. 

Moodey.John.D.D 

McKnlpht.  John.  Jr. .  D. D. . 

10. y, 1801. 

10.  5.  1803. 

9.26.1811. 



9.  25.  1816. 

4.10.1817. 

McKeehan.   Alex..  M.  D.. 

4. 12. 182«. 

4.  13.  1830, 

McKinley.  Daniel.  D.D..    . 

9.29.182t;. 

10.  30.  1827. 

Mcllwaine.  Isaac 

4.11.1827, 

4.11.1828.N.Brun8w'k 

McCullough.Jno.W.,D.D. 

4.9.1828, 

4.14.1829.  Baltimore. 

McLean.  Daniel  V..D.  D. . 

10,28.1829, 

9.21. 1830.  Miami. 

McCachran  Robert. 

Mahon.  Joseph 

4,1.3,1831. 

10.28.18;^.N.Brun8'k 



McFarlane  Alexander. 

orMcFarland. 

McKee.  Joseph  B 

10.8.1835, 

4.  12,  1838, 

McCandlish,  William.      .   . 

10, 5, 1837, 

10.2.1838.Wooster. 

McKinney,  Edmund  D. .    . 

10,  .0.1837, 

10.  1    1839.  Erie.     .   . 

McDonald.  Samuel  H..   .  . 

McGill.  A .  T. .  D.  D. .  LL.  D. . 

Morris,  George 

11,  17    1839.  Phila.. 

11.  18.  1839. 

Murray.  Joseph  A.,  D.  D.. 

10. 18. 1841.  Ohio.  .   . 

4.  13.  1842. 

Moore.  Thomas  V..  D.  D. . 

6.21,1842.  W.Jersev. 

6.  21.  1842. 

McClean.  Oliver,  O.,  D.D. . 

4.10.1844. 

11.  6.  1844. 

McPherson.  Robert.     .  .   . 

4.10.184;). 
4.15.I84ti. 

10.  20.  1846.  Ohio.  .   . 

McClay,  Charles  B 

McCalla.  William  J. 1.   .    . 

Tabulated  Statement. 
Ministers  and  Licentiates 


urj 


MlDiBtera 
BecelTed. 


Paatoraten. 


10.  H,  1S00.U>3. 15.'32, 


17.180;>.U>4.'.t. 


10, 2. 1822.  N.York, 


10.  22.    1852.    Ohio, 


10,29.  laiO.N.Cstle 
4.U.'68.N.Brun8k 
10.  28.  1830.  Phi  hi.. 


10.  1«.  1841,  Krie.  . 

10, 25,  37.  N  Brunsk 
10,31.'38A8.Pr.Ch 


4,  13. 


Upper  Marsh  Creek.  ( 
Great  Cunewa»<o,        \ 


Upper  Path  Valley,  i 
Lower  Path  Valley,  l" 


Mi.i<lleSpriuK.10.:).1803.to4.l4.l8r>4.      .    .    . 

I  Rocky  Spring.  11. 13.  ISlti.  to  1.20, 18;i»;. 

/St. Thomas,  ,  1824 . to  1 . 20, 183t; 

/  Fayetteville.S.S., .18;i0.to  WitJ. 

Mi.sHlonary  in  .S.  W.  Pa.  and  on  Ohio  river, 

Pr(»f.  ill  Dickinson  College 


Ministers 
Dismissed . 


3. 15,  Wn.  Wa.shngrtn 


Deceased 


5.1.1856 
lO.fJ,  1857 


1.20,  lH;i»;,  Lewes. 


Bedford,  fall  of  1827  to  9. 28. 1831 . 

2d  Ch.  Carlisle. 8. 7, 1833.  to7, 31. 18:{8. 
AKt.  lJ(l.F<)r.MiH.,7.31.18;i8,t()  1,S41. 
Failing  Sprin«.  11.5. 1841,  to  lU.2.18rjO. 
Agt,  Ba,  Home  Mis- .  1852  to  1855.  .   .    . 


BiK  SprtuK.  4. 13.  ia31 .  to  10. 8. 1861 , 


i'n.f.  Math..  Dickinson  (\)lleKe.l8;iO  to  18;«. 

^S:\''-^-^-''-''^''-^^'^ 

MonaKhan  and  Petersburg.  S.S. .  1841. 
For.  Mia. .  Choctaw  Nation.  1844  to  1850,     .   . 

Cumberland,Md.,S.S..18;i7  U)  1842 

2d  Ch.  Carlisle.  12, 29, 1838,  to  12,29.1841,    .   . 

SilverSprlnK,l,24,1840,to8,l4.18«» 


9,27. 1831.  N.Brunsk 
4.10.  i8;«.  HuntMKrtn 


10.  2.  1850.  Ohio. 


2.  15.  1886 

11.  2.  1884 


4,  11,  1848.  Pbila. 


PeTerfc.;-^-l^^-l«^2,tolO.«,1858. 

PetersburR.  S.  S. ,  18t;9  to  187G. 
Sheriuansdale.  S.  S. .  1874  to  187t;. 
MonaKhan.  P.  Emer.  .2.  ltJ.1889  to  11.27. 18) 

2d  Ch.Carli8le.»>.21.l842.t<>  10.7.1845. 
Greencastle.lO.lo,  184.'>.to  lO.ti.  1847.     .   .    . 

Dickln.Mon.ll.ti.l844.t.>  ll.iiO.  1852. 
Middletown,  P.  E. .  11.  M.  1852,  to  4, 14,  la-'vl, 

(  Landl8burK.6,11.18»>9.to5,14,187t;. 

)Centre,5, 11,18«9.  to»i,15.1881. 

Buffalo, S.S..  1877  to  1881 10.3.1882.  Plttsbgh. 

Mouth  of  JuniaUi,  11.12. 1.S47.  to  10.3.1848.    .     8.22,  1849.  Hocklnif. 

I 
Fayettevllle.S.S..4,ll,1848.to  fall  of  1848.  \ 
Bedford.         ( 


12,  18,  18;«.  O.xfor<l 
10. 1.18;i9.  Kedaume. 

1859.  Cincinnati. 
4,l4,184i'>,Uuntngdn 
♦>.  21.  1842.  Ohio. 
5.1t;.18«>l.  Richland 


lO.ti.  1S47.  K.Hanovr 


.  |r4.l4.1854.IIuntngdn 


S.''oll8burn. 


S.S.  fall  of  1848  to  9.29.18491  9.  29.  1849.   Phil 


44 1) 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle. —  Centenrnal 


TABLE  II.— Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 


NAMES. 

,  ,         „ .  1          Licentiates 
Licensed.]         Received. 

1 

Licentiates 
Dismissed. 

Ordained. 

Motzer.  Daniel | 

Mitchell.  Audrew  D. . 

McCune.  John  W 

Mahim.. lames  C | 

McCune.  Robert  I. 

j 

5.  28,  1849 

6.11.1851. 
fi.3.1852. 

G  IH  IStSS 

Q   oa    li^iQ    Doneifal   \ 

1 

4.10,1850, 

1 



4.8.i85»;.Miami.    .   . 

1 

4. 14. 1852.  Mercer. 

4. 15. 1854.  Miami. 
11, 18. 1857,  Peoria. 

4.8.18.56.  E.Alabama, 

4  18  18H4.  New  York. 

6,7,1864, 

1 

Mitchell.  Samuel S..D.D.. 

1  10.4. 18«4.N.Brun8ic 

11.16,1864 

Morrison.  .1 .  M 

McAtee.  William  A 

McComb.  P.  Hathaway  K. . 
McKee  William  B 

1    in   IRCT     X    r!n<»tiP 

4. 13. 1869.  U.Missouri. 



10. 18.'6T.Tranfylva' 
6  9  1868  Miami. 

1870.  Washington  city 
(by  Gen.Assem. ) 

12.16,1868. 

Miller  xt    H 

1 

Vfo^lrpr     D.-iviriC 

McCurdy.  Oliver  B 

McClean.  Robert  F 

Macfle.  Daniel 

ti.  15, 1870. 
6.21.1871, 

10.  1.  1872.  W.  Jersey. 



10,3,1872. 

McCarrell.  William  A. . 

6  14  1876 

6.19.1877. 
4.13  1881 

Mateer.  Robert  Me. .  .   . 

6  9  1880 

McCarrell.  Thomas  C. .  .   . 
McDannold,  William  G. .    . 

6.15,1881. 

7.20.1880.Wa(^hint:tn 

7.21.1880. 
11.1  1881. 

Mendenhall.  Harlan  G. .   . 

Miller  Lawrence 

1 

1 

1 

7.1ft.l884.Lackaw'na 

1 

7,16,1884. 

Nisbet.  Charles.  I>.  1>.. 

•Neill.   VVilliaiii,   U.  D 

Tabulated  Statement. 


447 


Ministers  and  Licentiates. 


Ministers 
Uecelved. 


4.1a.  1875,0.  Hluffa, 
lO.S.lStK)  Redstone 


4.i:<.lW4.F^hllii. 


<■).  12.18ti»;.  Dane. 


10,8. 1868.  Huntnxd 
6,  ;W.  1870  Redstone 
r..:«),1870.Harri8bK 
12,22,'85.W.Jer8'y 


2.2,187r>.  Washntrn 
5,  II,  1875, St. Louis 
5.  11.  1875,  Erie.    . 


•>.l4,1881.Pltt8bK. 


4,10. 1888,  Hudson. 


4.10.1787.  Brechin. 
Scotlnnil,     .    .    . 


4.12.  182,').  l'hil:i 


I'asto  rates. 


Post  Chap..Kl  Pass  Del  Norte. N.M. 

Eerr'';."'r^-'0- 1830.  t..2,  12.1874. 

Middietown.  S.S.,187t;. 

Chap.  I'.  S.  Army.  I87t!  to  :>.  2i;.  1882 


St.Tliomas.  S.  S. .  1875. 
Fayc'ttevUle.  S.  S. .  1875  to  1877. 


Barton.  » 

JjonaconinK-  ( 


s.s..(;.  7.ist;4.to  10. 


!.    IKCC. 

BiK  Spring.  •;.  7.  ISC.4.  to  10.  7.  18<">8.    .    .    . 
liarrtsburn.  I'ine  St. .  II.  15. 1S(>4.  to 2. 2, 


Ministers 
Dismissed. 


4.8. 1861.  Zanesvllle. 


4.8. 18(;2.  Baltimore. 
10.2.18(M;.Lond'nd  ry 
10.7.18tW.Miami. 


McConnellsburK,  / 

Green  Hill.  VC.  i:{.  18C.»;.  to  4. 15. 1S»;5. 

Wells  Valley.        \ 

Prin.Sprinjr  Run  Acad. .  18t;7  to  Ihti'J. 

Harrl.sburK.  7th  St..S.S. .  18«7  to  18(i'j. 

BloomHeld.l2,l»;,  1868,to4.12. 1870 

Sliver  Spring.  11.  i:i.l8»».  to  10.5. 1870.      .    .    . 

State  Ijlbarian 

Dauphin.4.l4.18(;9.»  to  4.14.1880 

Duncannon.  1.1.  188<i  — 

Waynesboro.  10. 2;i.  1872.  to  4. 13. 187(5. 

McConnellsburK,  J 

Green  Hill.  )-5.23,1878.to  t>,9,1880. 

Wells  Valley.         \ 

Dauphin,  t;.  18, 1880,  to  4,28,1884. 

(  Bloomfleld.5.24.1884~ 

■/  Shermansdale,  8,14,1884— 

Middl€'town.2.  17.I875.to2.1.l87f, 

Willlamsp.  .rt  Md. .  S.  S. . .-..  I .  IhCC.  to5. 1 .  18<;7. 

ShlppensbuiK.5.  II.  I.S75  - 

Waynesljoro'.  H.  19. 1877.  to  (1.22.1880 

Missionary  to  China 

Way nesboro' .  7. 21 .  1880 - 

Middietown.  II.  1. 1881.  to  4. 10. 1884 

MercersburK.ti.  D;.  lS81.to2.15.188;^ 

HarrisburK.  KIder  St. .  7. 15. 1884.  to  12.22. 1885 

1st  Church.Carllsle.fi.  10. 1888- 


Pre8.Dlckins..n  College.  1785  to  1. 1'.l.  1804. 
Carlisle.  Co-pust<ir.  1787  t<i  1.19.1804. 


<W.  1  2.25.  18t;y.  Potomac. 
4.lt;.  ]8t;8,HuntinKdn 


4.12.1870,  Schuyler. 
10.20.  1871.  Newton. 
4. 10. 1878.  Pittsburgh 
«.8.1880,Philad. 


2.  l,187t;,Phila.Cen. 


t;.-22. 1880.  Baltlm're 


Deceased 


m  College.  1824  U) 


10.5. 1881.  Shantung. 
China. 


10.7.18&4.Kbenezer, 
4. 11. 188;}.  Chester. 
10.4.18.S7.  Knox 


9.21.  law.  Phllad. 


See  Table  of  Presbytery  of  Harrlslnirg 


448  Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


TABLE  11. — Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 


NAMES. 

Licensed. 

Licentiates 
Received. 

Licentiates 
Dismissed. 

Ordained. 

Nlblock.  John 

Nevin.J.\V..I).D..LL.l). . 

10.2.1828. 

9.21. 1830.  Ohio. 

Nelson.  Alexander  K..  .    .  j 

4.11.1837.  N.  Castle.  1 

1 

.    .5.3.1837. 

V    .,.;.,        V  If .•.:>.  1      1»     l»         II        I>             1      \'\     IRdfl 

10  5. 1840.  N.  Castle 

Niceolls.S.  J..D.D..LL.D 

10. 3. 1860.  Redstone. 

11.20,1860. 

Ogden.  Isaac  A 

9.  27.  1815. 

10.  7.  1817.  Phila. 

01iuHtead..]aiue8M..J).l) 

4.  12.  1825.  Troy.     . 

6. 9. 1825.  .  . 

Orr.  Thomas  X..  D.l)..  .    . 

0.  ;i.  1862. 

4.14.1863.AlleK'nyCity 

Osier.  J.  T 

Paxlun.  Wllliaiu.  D.D..    . 



6.7.1792.  Newcastle 

10.3.1792.  . 

I'orter,  Samuel I 

4.9,  1811.  Redstone.: 

9.26.  1811,  . 

Peebles.  John 4.14. 1824. 

4. 12. 1825.  Huntingdon 

Patterson.  Matthew  B 

Proctor,  .lohn  O 

4.  18.  1843. 



4.25.1844.  . 

Paxton.  W.  M. .  D.  D. .  LL.  D 

6.   1.   1847. 

10.4.1848.   . 

Paxton.  James  Wilson.  .  . 
Patterson.  William  D..  . 

4.   14.  1853 

f.     IT     1S.=W 

10. 7. 1857.  license  sur- 

rendered(  ill  health ) 

Ponieroy.  John  Jay.  D.l)..    4.  10.  18t)l. 

10.2. 1861.  Lewes, . 

Prideaux.  William 

Pomeroy.  Stephen  W..  .  .     6.  7.  1865, 

11,6,1868.  . 

Patterson.  Isaac  M 

1 

Tabulated  Statement. 


449 


Ministers  and  Licentiates. 


Ministers 
Received. 


9.28, 182«,  Nurthuiii 


4. 14. 1852.  Mercers- 
b'g,Cla»sis(Ref. 


4.  i;i.  18(;'.>.  Warren. 
4.12,  1870.  Iri'land 


Middle  Kidue.  / 

Sherman's  Oeclt.     ,-11,21. 
Mouth  uf  Juniata.  \ 


Ministers 
Dismissed. 


I  Deceased 


Centre,  i  -  .. 
Upper.   \ 
St.  Thomas.        (  , 
Rocky  Spriny.  t'"' 


J.  i8;;T.to  4.  If).  1840. 

(0.1840.  to  4.  10.  18?;^. 


FallinKSprinK,ll.20.18t)0.toll,lti.l8f,4. 
2tl  Church.  Carlisle. ft. 27.  i8fi9  - 


10.  4.  18f.5,    I'hlla. 
Cent. 


I'pper. 
Centre. 
Landisburg.    ; 
Buffalo. 


fi. 9.  182.5.  to4.1I.I8H2 


10.22. 18.^2.  Donegal. ; 

ll.ir,.  18<)4.St.Loiil8.' 


Hancock.  i 

Warlonlsburg.   VS.  S. .  10.  — .  l)^<:.'i.  to  10. 

Buck  Valley,       \ 


\  Toms  Creek.  10.3, 1792. t<.  lO.T).  17%.  .   .   , 
")  I.. Marsh  Creek..  10. S,  1T'.I2.  to  10. 1'.t.  1841. 


Cumberland.  Md. .  fa 


9,27.18Hl.Northum 


10.  1.  18;i9.  Ohi( 


4.8.18«>2.  Winchest 


4.1.').  18(W.  Lewes. 
4.8.1884.  Elizabeth 


.11.  lS(il.  Ch.  of 
the  Messiah. 


10.  lS.18C.t;.  Balfnir 


\  Middle  Ridge.  11. -.1831,  to  1841 

-<  Mouth  of  .luniata,  11,— ,1831,  to  10,1.1844. 
/  Sherman's  Creek.  11.  — .  1831,  to  4. 13. 1853. 


Newburg.  ( 
Roxl)Ury.  ( 
Mill('rst«>wn.  | 


10.2.5.1839.  to  4. 13. 1843. 


summer  184t;  tot'.,  10. 18.51, 


BufTalo 
Upper. 


Williamsport. 
Hancock.  Md.     . 

^l"":!:/"";  ^;.i3.i8.;2.to.;.7.  i8«f 


.29.  1844.  to  4.13.  18M  . 


i'etersl)urg.  \ 
(rrecncastlc.   10.4.  1.S48. 


.  185(J. 


Monaghan.    / 
Petersburg,  f 


l'.K..('..  I.i.  18<'.0.  t<.4.lO.  l.sill. 


Chap.. 3d  Pa.  Res.  &  19.Sth  Reg..P.  V..  I8«2. 

to  citise  of  war 

Chambersburg  Central.  4. 10.  l.S,H4  to  12. 1.  '89. 


Schellsburg.  r..29. 18»;2.  to  10.23.18«'.3    .    . 

Harrisl.urg.7tli  St. ,  18«'.l>.  to  18t;7. 
.M.-C.mu-llsburg.  / 

(Jrc.ii  Hill.  Vll.t;.  18«-.8.  to4.  12.  1871. 

Wells  Valley.         \ 

Kmniettstiurg.     (    ■ ,    .•    ici-j- 

Piney  Creek        t    "'  '''  '^''''     


r..  3. 1870.  New  Castlei 
(by  Gen.  A.sseni.  )| 


10.30. 18:U.  Huntingi 


4,  14,   18«'.8,   Raritar 


4.1«;.  1S45 
1.  3.  1813 


4,13, 1854,  N<.rthum"d, 


t;,  10.  1851.  Cedar. 

4.13.1853.  Winche.sfrj 
H.7.  I8f.5.  Richland.; 

12.  5.  1.8r>0.  (»bio.        I 


11.24.1861 


10,4. 18«".5.  New  (^a-Htle! 


10,4, 181.4,  Huntingdn 


4. 12. 1871.  Huntingdn 


3.  1870,  Bait.  iGen. 
As.  ) 


29 


430 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


TABLE  11. — Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 


Names. 

Licensed. 

Licentiates 
Received. 

Licentiates 
Dismissed. 

Ordained. 

9. 21.1830.  N.  Castle. 

4.12.1831.  . 

Rogers,  .lames  Linn.  .   .    . 

Uiinkin.  William  A 

Kaffensperger.  K.  B 

Kea.  (ieor^'eS 

Kussell.  NVatsoti 

Reeves.  Henry.  I'll.  !>..   . 
Randolph,  .l.-l.  1) 

•;.  18.  1849. 
t;.  4.  1850. 
r,.  11.  18.il. 

.;.  1.-!.  18«0. 

ti.  10.  IS.'il.  Donegal. 
10.7.  18.51.  Donegal. 
10.  0.  19.i2,  Sidney. 

10.  7.  18.57.  Donegal. 
4,  13    18()4    Raritan 



10,4.18t;4.Washlngtn 

4.11.186.'i.Phila..2d. 

12. «.  1864. 

Kex.  Henry  1. 

Rathbuii    1)    1. 

«.6.18fi5..  . 

Rankin.  A.  T 

Roliinson.  Thos.  H..1).D. ,i  .   .   .   . 

Richardson,  David  K..  .   .  j 

Robinson    George 

Itiiikt-r.   llenrv. 

Robinson,  Edwin  P 

Stephens.  Matthew 

f..  11.1879. 

4.  14.  188.5.  Buffalo. 

Snodgrass.  James 

<■>  9  17<il 

10.  ItJ.  1787.  Phila.. 

5.  13.  1788. 

Speer.  \Villiani 

10   8    1794 

Snowdfii.   Nathaniel   K..  . 

4.9. 18()«i, 

4.  10.  1793.  Phila 

10.  2.  1793. 

Sharon.  .lames  R. .    . 



4.  15,  1807. 

Snodgrass.   \Vm.  1)..]).!).. 
Smith,  .lamex.     .    .    . 

1U.T.1818. 
4.  12.  1820. 
10.  2.  18:«. 

I).  29. 1819.  Fayetteville 
9.27.182;').  Philadel. 

Shanm.  .lames  C 

10. 3, 18H3.  Susqueha'na 

1 
Shearer.  Krederlek  A..  .   .  |  4.  12.  1889. 

Steel.  Robert 1  8.  2.  1843. 

Symmes.  John  H 

10.1.18H9.  Richland. 
4.9. 184.5.  Peoria. 

Tahnlakd  Statement. 


451 


Ministers  and  Licentiates. 


MinUters 
Received. 


2.2.  lS7o.  Baltimore 


MInititers 
DlsmiHNed. 


I>efea8ed 


Harrist.urv.  Pine  St..  2.28. 187.^.  tot;.  2U.  1K7«.  |(;.20.  IKTS.  \Va^'h.City 

.    4.14.   IS41      H.'JiviT. 


i^i^s:^;:..  :f»"'^^^'-'<"o>'«^" 


12.  lb.  lh;^2.  N  Cu8tle    Upper^    J    ,  j,,.  ^^,_  t„  j.,.  .,^,_  is;^^. 


10.22.  l>s;il.N<)ith'iii 


lO.."..  1«.tS.  Newton. 


10.7.18t».St.  Loui!- 


g-y;-[s.s..io.22.,H.,. 


.4.1.5.  ]Kr>4. 


1..  Path  Valley.  ( 
Burnt  Cabin.K.    t 


I*.  l<;..lU.:i.lH,V..tol0.7.  ls.=i' 
Prin.  Kosedalc  Kein.  Seiii. .  (^iiauibersbiiru. 


Landi.sburtr.  / 

Centre.  -  12.t;.18<"Hl.  to  f..  12. 18(;7.      . 

I'pper.  i 

Middletown.  C.  t;.  18(;5.  to  :>.  h.  1874.    .    . 

HYostburp.  P.  K. .  10. 7.  IStK.  to  4. 12. 1S70.  . 


1K.S:..  N<'w<-ahtle 


10.  :i.  1856.  deposed. 


4.i:i.lSf.'.).N(.rtlnini|  Mechanicsburjr.  (!.  l.i.  18t;'.»— 
fj.  lo.  18»;«>.  Buffalc 


f..30.1S70.Harrisbtr 
4.i:i.ls70.  Maumee 


10.  2.S.   1874.    Wes 
inin.ster.    .    . 


4.  i:vl.s7.'i.  Newton, 


10.  17.  )78»;.  Donegal 


tfjonaconing.  7.  Hi.  18H9 —  . 
■/  Barton.  7.14.1869— 


4.  8.  1846.  Troy. 


Harrisbnrg.  Mar.Sq. .  12. 1. 1856.  ■ 


Middle  SprlnK.o.f!.  1870.  to  11.21. 1871. 
Greencastle.  2.  10,1872.  to  8.  20.  1S77. 


Duncannon.  4.  14.  1875.  to. 
Chap.  U.  S.  army.  1877— 


Difkinson.  5.27. 1875. t<.  4.  12.  1882. 


Derry  and  Wayne 
On  the  .Tnuiata. 


Hanover.  5.   V.\.   1788.  to  7.  2.   184f,.    .    . 
FallinK  Spring.  10.8. 17'.t4.  to  4. 12.  17'.»7. . 


ti.  12.  lHf.7.  Baltimore. 

10.7.1874.  Phil.  North 
4. 12.  1.870.  Baltimore 


,S.  1870.  Bait.  (<ian. 
Assem). 


4.14.1885.  Allejrhpny 


20. 1877 


ingdn' 


\  Paxton  &  Derry.  10. 2. 1798.  U)  4.13. 179(!. 
/  HarrisburjJT.  10.2.I793.to().25.1805.      .    . 


1 10.  5.   1797.    Tran.syl-: 
,     vania.  i 


,1805.  Redstone. 


Paxton.  / 
Derry 


.5,29.1807.  to  4. 18. 1843 


4.  1.'-.1S43 


Cumberland  (Md.  I.  spring.  1846  to  4. 9. 1802.  10. 1.  18«;7.  Phlla.  2d. 
Chap,  in  the  army.  18fi2- 


•See  table  of  Presbytery  of  HarriKhurg 


452 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


TABLE  II. — Presbyteky  of  Carlisle. 


Names. 

Iiiceased. 

Licentiates 
Received. 

Licentiate.s 
Dismissed. 

4.8.  IS.'il.  Northumb'ld 

Ordained. 

12.  9.  1866, 

SinioiitoM.  \Vm..I).I)..  .    . 
Strain.  .Ic.hii  H 

6.  l;i.  1849. 

10.7.  1856,  Chartiers. 
(As.  Ref.  ) 

Siiiioritoii    Ashb^lG 

4.  14.  1858, 


4.  14.  1859. 

ytitt.  WilJiiini  C 

Sibbctt    VVilliam  U 

4.1.5.  1863.  Potomac. 

'     5.  13.  1863, 



1866.Phila.  Central 

10.2.1866.  Rock  Kiver. 

Scheiick    VfldlsonV  C     D  D 



Smith    '^aniuel  B 

i                    , 

Siuith.  George  (i 



10.  8,  1868. 

8.  19. 1868.  Alleghny 
City 

8.  19    1868. 
6.  15.  1870. 

Seller.  Galen  W 



Sterrett    David 

•          1 

Schuyler.  William  H..    .   . 

4.  14.  1886. 

10.5. 1887.  Huntingdon 

TriiiihleJoseiJli 

10.  8.  1823. 

4.  13.  1824.  Sabine. 

Thompson,  Alexander  S. . 
Thtiin.son    William    . 

10.18.1866.N.Brunsk 

6.  12.  1867.  Allegheny! 

Tavj.ir    William  W 

, 

Titus.  Albert  C 

7.  9.  1872 

7.  9.  1872. 

Tniupkins    V  P                        j 

Tol>v    William  u                     ! 



TaylMi-.  Robert  LI '  4.  11.  1888. 

A'aiice    llii^h                             1 

4.  9.  1889.  Hudson.       j 

.    .1 

Van  Lear.  Matthew.     .   .    .      ('.,1.^.1860. 

6.11.1861.  W.Lexingtnj 

1 

Tabulated  Statement. 


-t53 


Ministers  and  Licentiates. 


Ministers 
Received. 


10.  7.  1856.  Erie. 


10. ;i.  m>r>.  Marion, 


10.2. 18tit).  Missouri 


10,;!,  ISiU;.   Kasltns- 
iiia. 


Pastorates. 


BuSr''"!'2-«->86«.to4,U.l«.«J. 


Bertford.   II.  10.  ISiVi.  to  .'■).22. 18&;.  . 

Missionary  to  Bra/il 

Hanrerstown.  5. 21.  LS(W,  to  10.2.1866. .  . 
Krostbnrg.  Md..  I>.M..  18«W  to  10. 18. 18»1 
HarrisbR.  7thSt. .  S.  S. .  spring,  mUMo  10. 2.  \m\\ 
Bedford.  11,  S,  1866,  to  2. 11, 18tW. 


.Ministers 
l>isrnlHHed. 


lU.H.1860.UiintlDKdni 
6.  12.  \m\.  St.   Paul! 

8.20,  18«k;,  RloJanelro 

8,A, 
•«,  14.  18J-.8.   Newu.n 


Doceaaed 


10.  IS.  1867.  W.    VJr. 


4.1:h,1870.  Mohawk 

6,3,1870,  Hunting- 
don (by  G.  A.  ) 
10, 4. 1871,  Syracuse 

11.1, 1877,  Huntngn 

1,  2,  188:').  Cayuga, 


10, 17. 178t;.  Donegal 
4.9.1828.  Phila..    . 


\ViIlianj«port.  -Md. .  8.  IH.  I8«i8- 

Missionary  to  India 

Harrisburg.  Pine  St.,f,.  M.  1H70, 


2,  II.IWW.  Phila.  2d. 


16,3,1870,  Bait.  (<;en. 
i    .As.) 

.  ' .  1873,  Kolapoor, 

I     India. 
12.  1874.12.12,1874.  Kalain/o<i 


Greencastle.  12. 13. 1877.  to  4. 11.1883. 
HarrlBburg.  Mar.  Square.  1 . 2. 18W)— 


1(1.."..  1870.  rinntingdn 


4.1!.lHKH.Clarii>n 


4.8.1828.  Northunib. 


lO.o.  1847,Baltimrel  HagersU)wn.ll.U.1847.to  11..').  18.T0 1 1.. i.  1850.  Phila.  2d. 


6.9,  1868,  Luzerne.    Duncannon.        /  ..  ,.  ,r,i:<i  .    ..  lo  io-i 
,  Shermansdale.  c'-i^ '««>•  to  9. 12. 18..{. 


4.  10.    1872.    Phila 
Central. 


4,  9.    1873,    E.    Pa. 

Synod  (Luth.  ) 
4. 15. 1885,  U.  B.Ch. 
4.13.1886.olassisof 

St.  Joseph.     .   . 


Shippensburg. 6. 12, 1872,  to  6. 1 1 ,  1874. 
Newport,  7,9. 1872.  to  4. 14. 1875.  . 


jlO.7.  1874,  Phila. 
!4.12. 1876,N    Bruns'k 

10.8. 1873.  Morris  and 

Orange. 
10.7.  Ih85.  classls  of 

St.  ,lo8eph  (Ref. ) 
4. 10. 1887. St.  Paul. 


6. 23. 1879 


14. 1872 


4.2^»,1787 


K).  17. 178»;.  Doneg'l   Tu.scarora  .  '  w  oi    i~i   ...    i->    ji    i-m   '• 

I  BackCreek.Va..  (■'^•^'•'"'-    ^"  ^^- -^^   ''•"• 

10.  16, 18.')»;.  Baltiuir:  (iettysburg.  12.  7.  l8.Vi.to6.  15.  18;')9 12.  2S.  lN')',t.  Harltan 


12, .SI.  1791 


4.  13, 1W.9,  Washng    Lower  Marsh  Creek. 
Great  Conewago. 


4,12.1876.  Vlncens 
10, 17, 1786.  Doneg'l 


,  1S69 
Isl  Ch.  Carlisle.  4.. 30,  lK7t;.to  12,2.  IK8»; 


12,2. 1886.  Chest*' 


LSar^^^'t--^''^^-^''-^'-'^'^ •     '••^■'«^ 


•  Table  of  Presbytery  of  Donegal. 


454 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle. —  Centennial. 


TABLE  11. — Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 


Names. 

Licensed. 

Licentiates*       1           Licentiates 
Received.          1           Dismissed. 

Ordained. 

Wilson.  Samuel 

Wiley.  David.      ....... 

IU.4.1797, 
lO.y.1801. 

11.2.1820. 
10.8,1822, 
G.  9. 1825. 

10. 17. 1786.  Donegal 

4.10.  1793,  N. Castle. 

'.20.17.87. 
4.9.1794. 

10.2.1799. 

Wilson.  Ueary   U..  D.  D., 

Williamson.  James.     .  .    . 
Williamson.  Alexander.    . 
Williamson  McKnlKlit. 

10.5. 1802,  Huntingdon 

10.2,1822.8usquehan'a 
10.27. 1S24.  Salem. 



10,30.  1827. 

Williamson.  Moses.     .   .    . 
Watson,   James  C.  D.  D.. 

Wils..]i,  Henry  K..Jr.  D.D. 

Wallace.  Benj.  J. .  D.  D. . 

4,9.1828. 

10. 4. 1832. 
10,4.1832 

10.2. 1832.  Phllad..  . 

10.28.1830.  Phllad. 
2. 25. 1833.  Erie. 

10.4.1832. 
10. 16, 1832, 

White.  Nathan  Grier.     .   . 

4.8. 1834,  N.  Castle  . 

6.11.1834. 

Wyncoop.  Richard.      .   .    . 

Wyeth.  Charles  A 

10.  t>.  1840, 
4.8.1851. 

i.b.isei'Memphl's; 
4, 13, 1843.  N.  Yorkist 

4. 13. 1841.  Northumbid 



6.15.1870. 

Wall.  Bloomfleld 

4.14.1843. 

Wilson,  David  A.,  D.  D. , 

4.9. 18.51. 

Williams.  Lewis  W 

West,  William  A 

4,14.1852. 



t 

6  2  18.53 

Weils.  Robert  R 

White,  John  W 

Warner.  John  R 

|l0.25.1855.BlalrsvMe 

1 

12.25.1855. 

Williams  Daniel 

1 

WUhelra.JohnC. 

; ! 

5. 16. 18«1. 

1   12  1865 

Wherry.  John 

10.2.1861. 

3.16.1864. 

Wlghtman.  Jas.W..  D.  D.. 



6.8.1864, 

10.6. 1863.  Ohio. 

11.12.1863. 

Wltherow.B. Howard.    .   . 

6.8. 1864.  N.Brunsw'k. 

Tubulated  Statement. 


455 


Ministers  and  Licentiates. 


Ministers 
Received. 


Pastorates. 


Ministers 
Dismissed. 


4.11.18IO.Uullt^^'• 

4.12.1826.PhHa.2. 
10.2fi.  1824.Susque• 


BlgSp^In^^.e.20.1787.U)3.4.  1799. 
1794         ... 

Uerry  ""  1'  ^^■'■^-  '"•'^'  '^•'  ''•  •'"•  ''^^'  • 
BiKyprinK.4. 14. 1802.  U)4. 14. 1829. 


I  Cedar  Creek,    i 
Spring  Creek,  i 


1810  to  1815. 


I'rof.  Dickinson  Col. 
Walnut  Bottom,  Ev. .  ( 
SiiverSpring.il. 21, 1815.to  11.25.1823.    . 
Shippensburg,  1823  to  10.  2.  1839 

Silver  Spring.  11.24.  lK24.t(.4. 12.  18;H8.  .    . 


I)ic-kin.s(.n.ll.28. 1827,U.  10.30.1834. 


.20.  IT'.H.  lliintlngfln 


11.25, 1823, 1'hlla. 2d. 
;4.12.1842,Phllad.2d. 


10,31.18;«.N(>rthml 


4, 17. 18:^5.  Hiintngdn 


Gettysburg. 
Great  Conewag<j 


10.4. 1832.  to  8.22.1849.       ;  8,22. 1849.  Karltan. 


Missionary  to  Cherokee  Indians.  1832 
Missionary  to  India.  1838  - 


6. 11.18;i4.  Bedford 


4.11.18«50.W.Afric' 
10.22. -51.  Huntngd 


I  McConnellsburg.  (5.11.1834.  / 
I  Wells  Valley,  tj,  11. 1834.  -to  ~.h.  1864. 

(ireen  Ilill.  9. 12.1835.  \ 

Hagerstown.  C.  25.  1834.  to  4.  II.  1838.  .    . 


!  Uarrisburg.Ttli  St..t;.2t;.  1870.  to  ti.  12.  1 

j  Cumberland.  Md. .  7. 7. 1843.  to  4.8. 1845, 

Missionary  to  Liberia.  Africa.  1851.     . 


4,13. 1842.  Kiirrukha- 
bad. 


,5.  I8ti4.  Huntingdn 


Withdrew  to  Asso. 
Ref.  Pres.of  N.Y. 


4,8.1845.  Vlncennes. 


5,30. 1867.  W.Africa 
4,n,18«0.  Potosl. 


LowerPath  Val..  (  P.  E.  &  P. .  10.23. 1851,  to 
Burnt  Cabins.      .    \      4.10. 1^55. 
Landisburg.  / 

Centre,  ^s.  17. 1855.to  5.7. 185T 

Upper,  \ 

Upper  Path  Valley.  6,2. 1853.  to  2. 1. 1873. 
Harrisburg.  Westminster,  fi.  9. 1874  — 


6. 13. 1854.  Newton.  I  Shippensburg.  teacher 

I  Middletown.  12.25. 1855.  to  4.13. 1858. 


4. 15. 18.57.  Baltimore 

5. 18. 18.58.  Uuntngdn 


4. 14. 1858.  Big  Spg. 
(Asso.  Ref. ).      . 


6.  l4,1869.Redst'ne 


G^^t'conewago^^'"'  I"  '■  ^■'-  ^»^-  '"  ••• '-  '"' • !  "•  •2- 1^*'' •  '^^^  ^^'•"'"• 
Schellsburg,  P.  K.  .«.  14    18.59.  to  4.  11.  18C.0. 1  6, 16, 1869.N.  Lisbon. 


Chap. 45th  Reg.  U.S.  Army 

Missionary  to  China 

Green  Castle,  i  ,,  ,.,  ,q^..,  ,,.  ,,>  .  ,u_f, 
Waynesboro',  f  !»•  1^- 18*.^- 1"  10. o.  1870. 
Vice  Pres.  Wilson  College.  1870  tu  1872, 


5. 11.75,Westm8tr 


10. 5. 1869.  Huntngdn 
3.  If.,  tu  Shanghai,  C 


10.18.1872,  PIttabgh, 


466 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle. —  Centennial. 


TABLE  II.— -Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 


Names. 

Liceimed. 

Licentiates 
Received. 

Licentiates 
Dismissed. 

Ordained. 

Wilson  llt)beit  K 

Wing  Coiiway  P    1)  1> 

Wylie,  Samuel  S 

Wylie  William  T 

tj,  11.1872. 

Wagner,  Milton  X 

WlillamHon, Alberts.     .   . 

4, 15, 188.5, 

6  lG,1887,Elizab'tli  . 

12,2,18.Sf,.Uiiialia. 

6,16,1887. 

Tabulated  Statement 


457 


Ministers  and  Licentiates. 


Ministers 
Received. 


10. 18, 1866.  Big  SpR 

(N.P.) 


10.7. 18tW  Ke(1."<tone 
(i.30. 1870.Uarrisbg 


«.  IS.  1876.Huntn^d 


MinlHters 
Dismissed. 


Dickinson.  5. 17. 18fi7.  to  4.  \h,  1874. 
Buck  Valley.       (  ^  ^     ,q_,-       ,^,- 

Bedford.  P.  K..Ch.tran8fer'd  to  Muiftingdn 

Ist  Ch. Carlisle.  10. 15, 1848.  •  to  10. 22. 1875. 
l8t  Ch.  Carlisle.  P.  Emer,  4.11.1887  to  5. 7. '89 

Middle  iSpring.t;.  11. 1872- 

Pres.  Wilson  College 


4.|.i.  1881.Blairsvllle 


5.  22.  18G9,  Hunting- 
don (by  Assem.) 


4..S.  1879.  Butler. 


Paxton.P. .   ' 
Derry.S.S..  (" 


Deceased 


1889 


Table  of  Presbytery  of  Uarrisburg. 


458 


Presbytery  of  Carlisle. — Centennial. 


TABLE  III. — Presbytery  of  Harrisburg. 


NAMES. 

Licensed. 

Licentiates 
Received. 

Licentiates 
Dismissed. 

Ordained. 

Robert  Kfiiiiedv 

1 

lieni    1    Wallace  I)  I)  . 

Wllltiiiu  M  Hall 

WilliHni  T  Sprole 

1 

WIlliMiii  Tracy  1>  I)  . 

1 

William  R  Dewltt,  D.D..  . 

laiut'H  W  Phillips 

1 

11.26.1840. 

4.27.1842, 

J.  Gardner  Davis 

5.ti.  1848.  N.York  3d. 

10, 24. 1848,  Brooklyn. 

Samuel  Shaeffer 

Ellis  J.  Newlin 

5. 18,1844,  Wllmingtd 

10.29,1844 

Joseph  Vance.           .... 



Daniel  H. Emerson,      .   .    . 

1 

Jeremiah  Miller 

William  Sterling 

Jdlin  Sailor 

Charles  F.  Diver 

4.10.1847. 

1,18, 1848,  Penna. 

Conwav  r.  WinK.  D.D. ,  .    . 

Georpe  McCartney 

George  R.  Moore 

1.18.1848. 

10.12,41),DtchRef.Cls 

James  G.Craifrhead,    .   .   . 

■ 

Brown  Emerson 

Thomas  H.  Robinson.  D.  D. 

10.17,18.')4.Ohlo. 



1.21,1855. 

James  Dl<-ksoii 

John  W.Davis 

10.17,18r)4,I'hila.4th 

1.21.1855, 

Charles  J.  Hut<<hins.     .    .    . 

10. 12. 18.%,  Erie.    .    . 

10,1:1,1855, 

Leeds  K.Berrldjje 

Francis  Hendricks 

1                                             ' 

Robert  C.  Allison 

4.13.1858. 

6.3.1860. 

Thomas  Street 

1 ■   •   • 

*  Kroiii  I'r«>sbytery  of  Carlisle. 

+  From  .id  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia. 

X  From  Presbytery  of  Ohio. 


Tabulated  Statement 


459 


Ministers  and  Licentiates. 


Ministers 
Received. 


3.  a.  1840,  Synod  of  Pa .  * 
a. S.  1840.  Synod  of  Pii.* 
:;.  H.  1840.  Synod  of  ru .  t 
;h.;5.  1840. Synod  of  Pa.t 
;<.:i.  1640.  Synod  of  I'a.' 
3.;{.1840.  Synod  of  Pa, 
;{. 4. 1840. Synod  of  Pa.' 
.'>.  in.  lS4(t.  Winchester 


<.t.:((l.  1M'.J.  Venn't  A«so. 
lO.-.'ti.  ls4-.>.)*hila.Hd 


PasUjrates, 


Y(»rk.  H.S.1840.to'.t.2,184J 


(^irlisle  l8t.;!.H.  lH40.to  10.2S.1843. 
Mls8i(jnary.  0.3.1840-     


HarrisburK.  Mkt.  Sq..Il.  12.  1819,  II  to  12. 

23.  18ti8. 
Mount  .loy.  5. 19. 1840.  to  4. 14. 1841. 
Williamsport,  2d,  5.  KJ.  1841.  to  4, 10. 1847, 


Sec. of  Seaman's  Kiiend  Society 


10.2:).  1H43.  Phila.Sd. 
.'i.lS.1844.Phllad..3d. 


Northumberland.  ;").  18. 1845.  to  9. 14. 1847. 


Carlisle  Ist.  10,29.1844.to  (J.30.184; 


5. 18, 1844,  Newark.  .  . 
.5.1»;,184ti.Philad.3d.  . 
.').  lti,184t!.  Montrose.  . 
<.  11.  1S47.  Pittsl)uruh. 


York. ."..  17. 184t;.  to  fi.  8,  IBS:'). 
Sec.  of  Sab.  Asso. . ;"..  Ifi.  184<;, 
Williiinisport  2d.9.14.l847. 


C.  13.1848.Philad.3d. 

10. 13. 1848.  N.Alabama    Carlisle  1st.  10.1.'i.l848  ■ 


10.17.  1848.  Phllad.  3d. 
10. 14. 1850.  N.York  4th, 


S.  S.  at  Dauphin 

Northumberland.  4.  13.  I8.')l.  to  2.22.18.^4. 
18. 18.54. U>  4.24, 185t), 


r.  18.  '.")4.  Andover  Asso   Northumberland. 

I 
Harri8bur>r. Market  Sq..  1.21. 1855 


^IlnlBters 
Dismissed. 


9.2. 1845.  Wllminirtn 

10.»!.1841. 

10.23. '43.  Dst. of  Col. 

(;.29.l870.Wstch8tr«I 


Deceased 


10.19,1849 
10.31.1843 


4.10. 1847.  OtseKO. 
ft.lC.  1846.  Detroit. 


4.15.  18»')5.  N.Y.and 

Brooklyn  Asso. 
10.14,1850,  Donegal, 


10.'24.1851.1>hilad..3d 
4. 11. 1851.  Montrose. 
1.18.  1848.  Hanover. 
9.2. 1845.  Erie. 
10.12.1855.Wllmgtn 
(•..29.'70.  Phila.Cen"! 
t;,29.1870.N'thrabdn 


I0.l4.18:.0.Erle. 
6.29.1870.  Carlisle. ^r 


4.  10.  1860.  I'ittsburKl 
l.'i0.18.V).Troy. 


4,10. 18t'0.  Pittsburg. 
4.13.1859.  N.York 4. 
10.20.56.  Frnkln.As. 
6,29.1870.  Carlisle. H 


10.12.185.5.  Pittsbgh.  I 
4.15.1868.N<.rthmbd 


Northunilicrland, 5. 30.  l8tW.  to  10, 16. 1867 

Chapbiin  and  S.S.  at  Dauphin \. 

I  vork.  10. 13. 1856, U)  4, 12. 1858 I  10. 17. '60.  Milwaukee 

10.21,1856,  Wllminjrfn I  10, 18, 1862.  Phila.3d. 

10.  19.  18.57.  Huron 'lO.  17.'61.  Wilmlngtn 


2,8, 1860,  Phllad.  3d. 


Professor  in  Agri.  College. 
York,  2, 8, 1860.  to  4, 21. 18»i4, 


4.10.18<il.Meadvine. 
I  4.21.1664.N.Y.3d. 


5  From  Reformed  Classis  of  PhiladPlphia. 
I  See  Presbytery  of  Carlisle. 
\  By  Synod. 


460 


Preshytjery  of  Carlisle — Centennial. 


TABLE  III. — Presbytery  of  Harrisburg. 


NAMES. 

Licensed. 

Licentiates 
Received. 

Licentiates 
Dismissed. 

Ordained. 

■■ 

Alexander  D.  Moore.  .   .   . 
Hiram  Baker 

7  'i  186:^ 

10  1«  IStiO.  N.  Y.;sd. 

10.21. 18«K). 

5.12.1867. 

J.Lotshaw  Landis 

John  E.IiOng 

5,  4.  1870.  Wellsboro'. 

4.  IS.  18ti4.  N.  Y.  Mi. 

9. 4. 1864. 




' 

Tabul/ited  Statement. 


461 


Ministers  and  Licentiates. 


Ministers 
Received. 

Pastorates. 

MInlftera 
OLsnilflsed. 

Deceariud 

4.10,1860.PiirlUin  A880 

Hublerebg  k  8pg  Mlll«.6..'?,'tiO.  to  4.0.T,1 
Northumberland.  11,5. 18»W  - 

.'j.4.1870.<)reKon. 

•5.29.1870.  Northum- 
berland.* 

f). 4. 1870.  Catawba. 

10,  ll.lKtil.N.BrutiHwk 

5.4. 1870.  Cortland. 
6,29.1870.We8tm8tr» 
6,29.  1870,  Carlisle.* 

4.  i:).18(;5,  Niagara,    .    . 
11.5.18(».Phllad.H<l.    . 

Y()rk,4,l«.l8t;r)  -      .                               .       . 
Dauphin,  4, 14,1869- 

By  Synod. 


0035519991 


938. ei 


C194 
V.  1 


^.^;^t--e^rian_cl^ 


The  cenf.»nr.-t  ^n  .. 


ffii?''"' 


m. 


m 


2-     t 


*"■*_* 


r7 


■*, :  ^ 


1^_3fe 


>•#■*!■ 


<<■ 


::&r  ■4:1 -i  ■  ■ 


^r*^'- 


«Z:«I--t,v  I 


m_« 


«14 


^1 


^■M?il 


4-.>« 


*-4 


I :  t .. 


I  :.t 


